This is a modern-English version of The Gadfly, originally written by Voynich, E. L. (Ethel Lillian).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE GADFLY
By E. L. Voynich
“What have we to do with Thee, Thou Jesus of Nazareth?”

AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
MY most cordial thanks are due to the many persons who helped me to collect, in Italy, the materials for this story. I am especially indebted to the officials of the Marucelliana Library of Florence, and of the State Archives and Civic Museum of Bologna, for their courtesy and kindness.
I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to the many people who assisted me in gathering the materials for this story in Italy. I'm especially grateful to the staff at the Marucelliana Library in Florence, as well as the State Archives and Civic Museum in Bologna, for their kindness and support.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__
THE GADFLY
PART I.
CHAPTER I.
Arthur sat in the library of the theological seminary at Pisa, looking through a pile of manuscript sermons. It was a hot evening in June, and the windows stood wide open, with the shutters half closed for coolness. The Father Director, Canon Montanelli, paused a moment in his writing to glance lovingly at the black head bent over the papers.
Arthur was sitting in the library of the theological seminary in Pisa, going through a stack of manuscript sermons. It was a hot evening in June, and the windows were wide open, with the shutters half-closed to keep it cool. The Father Director, Canon Montanelli, took a moment from his writing to gaze affectionately at the black head bowed over the papers.
“Can't you find it, carino? Never mind; I must rewrite the passage. Possibly it has got torn up, and I have kept you all this time for nothing.”
“Can’t you find it, sweetheart? No worries; I’ll just rewrite the section. It might have gotten ripped, and I’ve kept you waiting all this time for nothing.”
Montanelli's voice was rather low, but full and resonant, with a silvery purity of tone that gave to his speech a peculiar charm. It was the voice of a born orator, rich in possible modulations. When he spoke to Arthur its note was always that of a caress.
Montanelli's voice was low but rich and resonant, with a clear, silvery tone that added a special charm to his speech. It was the voice of a natural orator, full of potential variations. When he spoke to Arthur, it always had a gentle, caressing quality.
“No, Padre, I must find it; I'm sure you put it here. You will never make it the same by rewriting.”
“No, Dad, I have to find it; I know you put it here. You’ll never make it the same by rewriting.”
Montanelli went on with his work. A sleepy cockchafer hummed drowsily outside the window, and the long, melancholy call of a fruitseller echoed down the street: “Fragola! fragola!”
Montanelli continued with his work. A sleepy cockchafer buzzed lazily outside the window, and the long, mournful cry of a fruitseller rang out down the street: “Strawberries! Strawberries!”
“'On the Healing of the Leper'; here it is.” Arthur came across the room with the velvet tread that always exasperated the good folk at home. He was a slender little creature, more like an Italian in a sixteenth-century portrait than a middle-class English lad of the thirties. From the long eyebrows and sensitive mouth to the small hands and feet, everything about him was too much chiseled, overdelicate. Sitting still, he might have been taken for a very pretty girl masquerading in male attire; but when he moved, his lithe agility suggested a tame panther without the claws.
“'On the Healing of the Leper'; here it is.” Arthur glided across the room with that smooth, soft step that always annoyed the people at home. He was a slim little guy, more like an Italian in a Renaissance painting than an average English boy from the 1930s. From his long eyebrows and delicate mouth to his small hands and feet, everything about him was overly refined, almost too delicate. Sitting still, you might mistake him for a very pretty girl dressed in boy's clothes; but when he moved, his graceful agility reminded you of a tamed panther without its claws.
“Is that really it? What should I do without you, Arthur? I should always be losing my things. No, I am not going to write any more now. Come out into the garden, and I will help you with your work. What is the bit you couldn't understand?”
“Is that really all there is? What am I supposed to do without you, Arthur? I should always be losing my stuff. No, I’m not going to write anymore right now. Come out to the garden, and I’ll help you with your work. What’s the part you didn’t understand?”
They went out into the still, shadowy cloister garden. The seminary occupied the buildings of an old Dominican monastery, and two hundred years ago the square courtyard had been stiff and trim, and the rosemary and lavender had grown in close-cut bushes between the straight box edgings. Now the white-robed monks who had tended them were laid away and forgotten; but the scented herbs flowered still in the gracious mid-summer evening, though no man gathered their blossoms for simples any more. Tufts of wild parsley and columbine filled the cracks between the flagged footways, and the well in the middle of the courtyard was given up to ferns and matted stone-crop. The roses had run wild, and their straggling suckers trailed across the paths; in the box borders flared great red poppies; tall foxgloves drooped above the tangled grasses; and the old vine, untrained and barren of fruit, swayed from the branches of the neglected medlar-tree, shaking a leafy head with slow and sad persistence.
They stepped into the quiet, shadowy cloister garden. The seminary was housed in the buildings of an old Dominican monastery, and two hundred years ago the square courtyard had been neat and well-kept, with rosemary and lavender growing in carefully trimmed bushes between the straight box edges. Now, the white-robed monks who had looked after them were long gone and forgotten; yet the fragrant herbs still bloomed in the lovely mid-summer evening, even though no one picked their flowers for remedies anymore. Clumps of wild parsley and columbine filled the gaps between the stone pathways, and the well in the center of the courtyard was overtaken by ferns and thick stone-crop. The roses had gone wild, with their sprawling suckers trailing across the paths; bright red poppies flared in the box borders; tall foxgloves leaned over the tangled grasses; and the old vine, untrained and barren of fruit, swayed from the branches of the neglected medlar tree, shaking its leafy head with slow and sorrowful persistence.
In one corner stood a huge summer-flowering magnolia, a tower of dark foliage, splashed here and there with milk-white blossoms. A rough wooden bench had been placed against the trunk; and on this Montanelli sat down. Arthur was studying philosophy at the university; and, coming to a difficulty with a book, had applied to “the Padre” for an explanation of the point. Montanelli was a universal encyclopaedia to him, though he had never been a pupil of the seminary.
In one corner stood a large summer-flowering magnolia, a towering mass of dark leaves, dotted here and there with bright white blossoms. A simple wooden bench was placed against the trunk, and on this, Montanelli sat down. Arthur was studying philosophy at the university and, facing a challenge with a book, had turned to “the Padre” for clarification on the issue. To him, Montanelli was like a living encyclopedia, even though he had never attended the seminary.
“I had better go now,” he said when the passage had been cleared up; “unless you want me for anything.”
“I should get going now,” he said once the passage was clear; “unless you need me for anything.”
“I don't want to work any more, but I should like you to stay a bit if you have time.”
“I don’t want to work anymore, but I’d like you to stick around for a bit if you have time.”
“Oh, yes!” He leaned back against the tree-trunk and looked up through the dusky branches at the first faint stars glimmering in a quiet sky. The dreamy, mystical eyes, deep blue under black lashes, were an inheritance from his Cornish mother, and Montanelli turned his head away, that he might not see them.
“Oh, yes!” He leaned back against the tree trunk and looked up through the dusky branches at the first faint stars twinkling in a calm sky. The dreamy, mystical eyes, deep blue under dark lashes, were inherited from his Cornish mother, and Montanelli turned his head away so he wouldn’t have to look at them.
“You are looking tired, carino,” he said.
“You look tired, sweetheart,” he said.
“I can't help it.” There was a weary sound in Arthur's voice, and the Padre noticed it at once.
“I can't help it.” There was a tired tone in Arthur's voice, and the Padre noticed it immediately.
“You should not have gone up to college so soon; you were tired out with sick-nursing and being up at night. I ought to have insisted on your taking a thorough rest before you left Leghorn.”
“You shouldn’t have gone to college so soon; you were exhausted from taking care of the sick and staying up all night. I should have made you take a proper break before you left Leghorn.”
“Oh, Padre, what's the use of that? I couldn't stop in that miserable house after mother died. Julia would have driven me mad!”
“Oh, Dad, what's the point of that? I couldn't stay in that awful house after Mom died. Julia would have driven me crazy!”
Julia was his eldest step-brother's wife, and a thorn in his side.
Julia was his older stepbrother's wife and a constant annoyance to him.
“I should not have wished you to stay with your relatives,” Montanelli answered gently. “I am sure it would have been the worst possible thing for you. But I wish you could have accepted the invitation of your English doctor friend; if you had spent a month in his house you would have been more fit to study.”
“I shouldn’t have wanted you to stay with your relatives,” Montanelli replied softly. “I’m sure it would have been the worst thing for you. But I wish you could have taken your English doctor friend’s invitation; if you had spent a month at his place, you would have been in better shape to study.”
“No, Padre, I shouldn't indeed! The Warrens are very good and kind, but they don't understand; and then they are sorry for me,—I can see it in all their faces,—and they would try to console me, and talk about mother. Gemma wouldn't, of course; she always knew what not to say, even when we were babies; but the others would. And it isn't only that——”
“No, Padre, I really shouldn't! The Warrens are really nice and caring, but they just don’t get it; I can see the pity in their faces—and they would try to comfort me and bring up my mom. Gemma wouldn’t, of course; she always knew what not to say, even when we were kids; but the others would. And it’s not just that—”
“What is it then, my son?”
“What’s wrong, son?”
Arthur pulled off some blossoms from a drooping foxglove stem and crushed them nervously in his hand.
Arthur plucked some blossoms from a drooping foxglove stem and nervously crushed them in his hand.
“I can't bear the town,” he began after a moment's pause. “There are the shops where she used to buy me toys when I was a little thing, and the walk along the shore where I used to take her until she got too ill. Wherever I go it's the same thing; every market-girl comes up to me with bunches of flowers—as if I wanted them now! And there's the church-yard—I had to get away; it made me sick to see the place——”
“I can't stand this town,” he started after a brief pause. “There are the stores where she used to buy me toys when I was little and the walk along the shore where I used to take her until she got too sick. No matter where I go, it's the same; every market girl approaches me with bouquets—as if I wanted them now! And there's the graveyard—I had to get out of there; it made me sick to see the place——”
He broke off and sat tearing the foxglove bells to pieces. The silence was so long and deep that he looked up, wondering why the Padre did not speak. It was growing dark under the branches of the magnolia, and everything seemed dim and indistinct; but there was light enough to show the ghastly paleness of Montanelli's face. He was bending his head down, his right hand tightly clenched upon the edge of the bench. Arthur looked away with a sense of awe-struck wonder. It was as though he had stepped unwittingly on to holy ground.
He stopped and sat tearing the foxglove bells apart. The silence lasted so long and felt so profound that he looked up, wondering why the Padre wasn’t saying anything. It was getting dark under the magnolia branches, and everything seemed blurry and vague; but there was enough light to reveal the sickly pale color of Montanelli’s face. He was leaning his head down, his right hand clenched tightly on the edge of the bench. Arthur turned away, feeling a sense of awestruck wonder. It was as if he had unknowingly stepped onto sacred ground.
“My God!” he thought; “how small and selfish I am beside him! If my trouble were his own he couldn't feel it more.”
“My God!” he thought; “how small and selfish I am next to him! If my trouble were his own, he couldn't feel it more.”
Presently Montanelli raised his head and looked round. “I won't press you to go back there; at all events, just now,” he said in his most caressing tone; “but you must promise me to take a thorough rest when your vacation begins this summer. I think you had better get a holiday right away from the neighborhood of Leghorn. I can't have you breaking down in health.”
Presently, Montanelli lifted his head and glanced around. “I won’t pressure you to go back there, not right now,” he said in his most soothing tone; “but you have to promise me to take a good rest when your vacation starts this summer. I think it’s best if you take a break away from the Leghorn area. I can’t have you getting worn out.”
“Where shall you go when the seminary closes, Padre?”
“Where will you go when the seminary closes, Padre?”
“I shall have to take the pupils into the hills, as usual, and see them settled there. But by the middle of August the subdirector will be back from his holiday. I shall try to get up into the Alps for a little change. Will you come with me? I could take you for some long mountain rambles, and you would like to study the Alpine mosses and lichens. But perhaps it would be rather dull for you alone with me?”
“I'll have to take the students into the hills, as usual, and get them settled there. But by mid-August, the subdirector will be back from his vacation. I’ll try to make it to the Alps for a little change of scenery. Would you like to join me? I could take you on some long hikes in the mountains, and you’d enjoy studying the Alpine mosses and lichens. But maybe it would be a bit boring for you, just the two of us?”
“Padre!” Arthur clasped his hands in what Julia called his “demonstrative foreign way.” “I would give anything on earth to go away with you. Only—I am not sure——” He stopped.
“Dad!” Arthur clasped his hands in what Julia called his “dramatic foreign way.” “I would give anything to go away with you. I just—I'm not sure——” He paused.
“You don't think Mr. Burton would allow it?”
“You don't think Mr. Burton would let that happen?”
“He wouldn't like it, of course, but he could hardly interfere. I am eighteen now and can do what I choose. After all, he's only my step-brother; I don't see that I owe him obedience. He was always unkind to mother.”
“He wouldn’t like it, of course, but he could hardly get involved. I’m eighteen now and can do whatever I want. After all, he’s just my stepbrother; I don’t think I owe him any obedience. He was always mean to my mom.”
“But if he seriously objects, I think you had better not defy his wishes; you may find your position at home made much harder if——”
“But if he really objects, I think it’s best not to go against his wishes; you might find your situation at home becomes a lot more complicated if——”
“Not a bit harder!” Arthur broke in passionately. “They always did hate me and always will—it doesn't matter what I do. Besides, how can James seriously object to my going away with you—with my father confessor?”
“Not at all harder!” Arthur interrupted passionately. “They’ve always hated me and they always will—it doesn’t matter what I do. Besides, how can James seriously object to me going away with you—with my father's confessor?”
“He is a Protestant, remember. However, you had better write to him, and we will wait to hear what he thinks. But you must not be impatient, my son; it matters just as much what you do, whether people hate you or love you.”
“He's a Protestant, don’t forget. But you should write to him, and we’ll wait to see what he thinks. Just don't be impatient, my son; what you do matters just as much, whether people hate you or love you.”
The rebuke was so gently given that Arthur hardly coloured under it. “Yes, I know,” he answered, sighing; “but it is so difficult——”
The criticism was delivered so softly that Arthur barely reacted. “Yeah, I know,” he replied with a sigh; “but it’s just so hard——”
“I was sorry you could not come to me on Tuesday evening,” Montanelli said, abruptly introducing a new subject. “The Bishop of Arezzo was here, and I should have liked you to meet him.”
“I was sorry you couldn’t come to see me on Tuesday evening,” Montanelli said, suddenly bringing up a new topic. “The Bishop of Arezzo was here, and I would have liked you to meet him.”
“I had promised one of the students to go to a meeting at his lodgings, and they would have been expecting me.”
“I promised one of the students I would go to a meeting at his place, and they would have been counting on me.”
“What sort of meeting?”
“What kind of meeting?”
Arthur seemed embarrassed by the question. “It—it was n-not a r-regular meeting,” he said with a nervous little stammer. “A student had come from Genoa, and he made a speech to us—a-a sort of—lecture.”
Arthur seemed embarrassed by the question. “It—it wasn't a regular meeting,” he said with a nervous little stammer. “A student had come from Genoa, and he gave a speech to us—a kind of—lecture.”
“What did he lecture about?”
"What was his lecture about?"
Arthur hesitated. “You won't ask me his name, Padre, will you? Because I promised——”
Arthur hesitated. “You’re not going to ask me his name, right, Padre? Because I promised——”
“I will ask you no questions at all, and if you have promised secrecy of course you must not tell me; but I think you can almost trust me by this time.”
“I won’t ask you any questions, and if you’ve promised to keep it a secret, then you definitely shouldn’t tell me; but I think you can almost trust me by now.”
“Padre, of course I can. He spoke about—us and our duty to the people—and to—our own selves; and about—what we might do to help——”
“Dad, of course I can. He talked about—us and our responsibility to the people—and to—ourselves; and about—what we could do to help——”
“To help whom?”
“To help who?”
“The contadini—and——”
“The farmers—and——”
“And?”
"And?"
“Italy.”
“Italy.”
There was a long silence.
It was silent for a while.
“Tell me, Arthur,” said Montanelli, turning to him and speaking very gravely, “how long have you been thinking about this?”
“Tell me, Arthur,” Montanelli said, turning to him and speaking very seriously, “how long have you been thinking about this?”
“Since—last winter.”
"Since last winter."
“Before your mother's death? And did she know of it?”
“Before your mom passed away? Did she know about it?”
“N-no. I—I didn't care about it then.”
“N-no. I—I didn’t care about it back then.”
“And now you—care about it?”
“And now you care about it?”
Arthur pulled another handful of bells off the foxglove.
Arthur pulled another handful of bells off the foxglove.
“It was this way, Padre,” he began, with his eyes on the ground. “When I was preparing for the entrance examination last autumn, I got to know a good many of the students; you remember? Well, some of them began to talk to me about—all these things, and lent me books. But I didn't care much about it; I always wanted to get home quick to mother. You see, she was quite alone among them all in that dungeon of a house; and Julia's tongue was enough to kill her. Then, in the winter, when she got so ill, I forgot all about the students and their books; and then, you know, I left off coming to Pisa altogether. I should have talked to mother if I had thought of it; but it went right out of my head. Then I found out that she was going to die——You know, I was almost constantly with her towards the end; often I would sit up the night, and Gemma Warren would come in the day to let me get to sleep. Well, it was in those long nights; I got thinking about the books and about what the students had said—and wondering—whether they were right and—what—Our Lord would have said about it all.”
“It was like this, Padre,” he started, looking down at the ground. “When I was getting ready for the entrance exam last fall, I met a lot of the students; remember? Some of them started talking to me about all these things and lent me books. But I wasn't really interested; I just wanted to get home to my mom. She was all alone in that miserable house, and Julia's constant nagging was driving her crazy. Then in the winter, when she got really sick, I completely forgot about the students and their books; I even stopped coming to Pisa altogether. I should have talked to my mom if I had thought about it, but it didn't cross my mind. Then I found out that she was going to die—You know, I spent almost every moment with her in those last days; often I would stay up all night, and Gemma Warren would come during the day to let me get some sleep. Well, it was during those long nights that I started thinking about the books and what the students had said—and wondering—whether they were right and—what—Our Lord would have thought about all of it.”
“Did you ask Him?” Montanelli's voice was not quite steady.
“Did you ask Him?” Montanelli's voice was not completely steady.
“Often, Padre. Sometimes I have prayed to Him to tell me what I must do, or to let me die with mother. But I couldn't find any answer.”
“Sometimes, Padre. I’ve prayed to Him to show me what I should do, or to let me die with my mom. But I couldn't find any answer.”
“And you never said a word to me. Arthur, I hoped you could have trusted me.”
“And you never said anything to me. Arthur, I really hoped you could have trusted me.”
“Padre, you know I trust you! But there are some things you can't talk about to anyone. I—it seemed to me that no one could help me—not even you or mother; I must have my own answer straight from God. You see, it is for all my life and all my soul.”
“Father, you know I trust you! But there are some things you can’t share with anyone. I—I felt like no one could help me—not even you or Mom; I need to get my own answer directly from God. You see, this is about my entire life and my soul.”
Montanelli turned away and stared into the dusky gloom of the magnolia branches. The twilight was so dim that his figure had a shadowy look, like a dark ghost among the darker boughs.
Montanelli turned away and gazed into the dim shadows of the magnolia branches. The twilight was so faint that his figure appeared shadowy, like a dark ghost among the even darker limbs.
“And then?” he asked slowly.
"And then?" he asked slowly.
“And then—she died. You know, I had been up the last three nights with her——”
“And then—she died. You know, I had been awake the last three nights with her——”
He broke off and paused a moment, but Montanelli did not move.
He stopped and waited for a moment, but Montanelli didn't budge.
“All those two days before they buried her,” Arthur went on in a lower voice, “I couldn't think about anything. Then, after the funeral, I was ill; you remember, I couldn't come to confession.”
“All those two days before they buried her,” Arthur continued in a quieter voice, “I couldn't focus on anything. Then, after the funeral, I got sick; you remember, I couldn’t make it to confession.”
“Yes; I remember.”
"Yeah, I remember."
“Well, in the night I got up and went into mother's room. It was all empty; there was only the great crucifix in the alcove. And I thought perhaps God would help me. I knelt down and waited—all night. And in the morning when I came to my senses—Padre, it isn't any use; I can't explain. I can't tell you what I saw—I hardly know myself. But I know that God has answered me, and that I dare not disobey Him.”
“Well, in the night I got up and went into my mom's room. It was completely empty; there was just a big crucifix in the alcove. I thought maybe God would help me. I knelt down and waited—all night. And in the morning when I came to my senses—Padre, it’s no use; I can't explain. I can't tell you what I saw—I barely know myself. But I know that God has answered me, and that I can't disobey Him.”
For a moment they sat quite silent in the darkness. Then Montanelli turned and laid his hand on Arthur's shoulder.
For a moment, they sat silently in the dark. Then Montanelli turned and placed his hand on Arthur's shoulder.
“My son,” he said, “God forbid that I should say He has not spoken to your soul. But remember your condition when this thing happened, and do not take the fancies of grief or illness for His solemn call. And if, indeed, it has been His will to answer you out of the shadow of death, be sure that you put no false construction on His word. What is this thing you have it in your heart to do?”
“My son,” he said, “God forbid that I should say He hasn’t spoken to your soul. But remember how you were feeling when this happened, and don’t confuse the feelings of grief or illness with His serious call. And if it really is His will to respond to you from the shadow of death, make sure you don’t misunderstand His message. What is it that you want to do?”
Arthur stood up and answered slowly, as though repeating a catechism:
Arthur stood up and answered slowly, like he was reciting a lesson:
“To give up my life to Italy, to help in freeing her from all this slavery and wretchedness, and in driving out the Austrians, that she may be a free republic, with no king but Christ.”
“To dedicate my life to Italy, to help free her from all this oppression and suffering, and to push out the Austrians, so that she can be a free republic, with no king but Christ.”
“Arthur, think a moment what you are saying! You are not even an Italian.”
“Arthur, think for a second about what you’re saying! You’re not even Italian.”
“That makes no difference; I am myself. I have seen this thing, and I belong to it.”
“That doesn’t matter; I am who I am. I’ve seen this thing, and I belong to it.”
There was silence again.
It was silent again.
“You spoke just now of what Christ would have said——” Montanelli began slowly; but Arthur interrupted him:
"You just mentioned what Christ would have said——" Montanelli started slowly; but Arthur cut him off:
“Christ said: 'He that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.'”
“Christ said: 'Whoever loses their life for my sake will find it.'”
Montanelli leaned his arm against a branch, and shaded his eyes with one hand.
Montanelli rested his arm on a branch and shielded his eyes with one hand.
“Sit down a moment, my son,” he said at last.
“Sit down for a minute, my son,” he finally said.
Arthur sat down, and the Padre took both his hands in a strong and steady clasp.
Arthur sat down, and the Padre held both his hands in a firm and steady grip.
“I cannot argue with you to-night,” he said; “this has come upon me so suddenly—I had not thought—I must have time to think it over. Later on we will talk more definitely. But, for just now, I want you to remember one thing. If you get into trouble over this, if you—die, you will break my heart.”
“I can't argue with you tonight,” he said; “this has hit me so suddenly—I hadn’t expected it—I need some time to think it through. We’ll discuss it more clearly later. But for now, I want you to remember one thing: if you get into trouble because of this, if you—die, you will break my heart.”
“Padre——”
“Dad——”
“No; let me finish what I have to say. I told you once that I have no one in the world but you. I think you do not fully understand what that means. It is difficult when one is so young; at your age I should not have understood. Arthur, you are as my—as my—own son to me. Do you see? You are the light of my eyes and the desire of my heart. I would die to keep you from making a false step and ruining your life. But there is nothing I can do. I don't ask you to make any promises to me; I only ask you to remember this, and to be careful. Think well before you take an irrevocable step, for my sake, if not for the sake of your mother in heaven.”
“No; let me finish what I need to say. I told you before that I have no one in the world but you. I think you don’t fully grasp what that means. It’s tough when you’re so young; at your age, I wouldn’t have understood either. Arthur, you are like a—like a—son to me. Do you see? You are the light of my life and the deepest wish of my heart. I would do anything to keep you from making a wrong choice and ruining your life. But there’s nothing I can do. I’m not asking you to make any promises to me; I just need you to remember this and to be cautious. Think carefully before you take an irreversible step, for my sake, if not for the sake of your mother in heaven.”
“I will think—and—Padre, pray for me, and for Italy.”
“I will think—and—Dad, pray for me, and for Italy.”
He knelt down in silence, and in silence Montanelli laid his hand on the bent head. A moment later Arthur rose, kissed the hand, and went softly away across the dewy grass. Montanelli sat alone under the magnolia tree, looking straight before him into the blackness.
He knelt down quietly, and quietly Montanelli placed his hand on the lowered head. A moment later, Arthur got up, kissed the hand, and walked gently away over the dewy grass. Montanelli sat alone under the magnolia tree, staring straight ahead into the darkness.
“It is the vengeance of God that has fallen upon me,” he thought, “as it fell upon David. I, that have defiled His sanctuary, and taken the Body of the Lord into polluted hands,—He has been very patient with me, and now it is come. 'For thou didst it secretly, but I will do this thing before all Israel, and before the sun; THE CHILD THAT IS BORN UNTO THEE SHALL SURELY DIE.'”
“It is God's vengeance that has come upon me,” he thought, “just like it came upon David. I, who have desecrated His sanctuary and taken the Body of the Lord into unclean hands—He has been very patient with me, and now it has arrived. 'For you did it in secret, but I will do this thing in front of all Israel and under the sun; THE CHILD THAT IS BORN UNTO YOU SHALL SURELY DIE.'”
CHAPTER II.
MR. JAMES BURTON did not at all like the idea of his young step-brother “careering about Switzerland” with Montanelli. But positively to forbid a harmless botanizing tour with an elderly professor of theology would seem to Arthur, who knew nothing of the reason for the prohibition, absurdly tyrannical. He would immediately attribute it to religious or racial prejudice; and the Burtons prided themselves on their enlightened tolerance. The whole family had been staunch Protestants and Conservatives ever since Burton & Sons, ship-owners, of London and Leghorn, had first set up in business, more than a century back. But they held that English gentlemen must deal fairly, even with Papists; and when the head of the house, finding it dull to remain a widower, had married the pretty Catholic governess of his younger children, the two elder sons, James and Thomas, much as they resented the presence of a step-mother hardly older than themselves, had submitted with sulky resignation to the will of Providence. Since the father's death the eldest brother's marriage had further complicated an already difficult position; but both brothers had honestly tried to protect Gladys, as long as she lived, from Julia's merciless tongue, and to do their duty, as they understood it, by Arthur. They did not even pretend to like the lad, and their generosity towards him showed itself chiefly in providing him with lavish supplies of pocket money and allowing him to go his own way.
MR. JAMES BURTON really didn’t like the idea of his young step-brother “traveling around Switzerland” with Montanelli. But outright banning a harmless plant-collecting trip with an older theology professor would seem absurdly controlling to Arthur, who had no idea why the prohibition was in place. He would immediately think it was due to religious or racial bias; and the Burtons prided themselves on their open-minded tolerance. The whole family had been dedicated Protestants and Conservatives ever since Burton & Sons, shipowners from London and Leghorn, had first started their business over a century ago. But they believed that English gentlemen should treat everyone fairly, even Catholics; and when the head of the family, finding it boring to stay a widower, married the attractive Catholic governess of his younger children, the two older sons, James and Thomas, who were not thrilled about having a stepmother who was hardly older than them, had reluctantly accepted it as the will of Providence. After their father's death, the eldest brother's marriage complicated an already tricky situation further; but both brothers had honestly tried to protect Gladys, as long as she lived, from Julia's harsh words and to do their duty, as they saw it, by Arthur. They didn’t even pretend to like the kid, and their generosity towards him mostly showed in how they provided him with lots of spending money and let him live his life how he wanted.
In answer to his letter, accordingly, Arthur received a cheque to cover his expenses and a cold permission to do as he pleased about his holidays. He expended half his spare cash on botanical books and pressing-cases, and started off with the Padre for his first Alpine ramble.
In response to his letter, Arthur got a check to cover his expenses and a curt approval to do whatever he wanted for his holidays. He spent half his extra money on botanical books and pressing cases, and set off with the Padre for his first trip to the Alps.
Montanelli was in lighter spirits than Arthur had seen him in for a long while. After the first shock of the conversation in the garden he had gradually recovered his mental balance, and now looked upon the case more calmly. Arthur was very young and inexperienced; his decision could hardly be, as yet, irrevocable. Surely there was still time to win him back by gentle persuasion and reasoning from the dangerous path upon which he had barely entered.
Montanelli was in a better mood than Arthur had seen him in a long time. After the initial shock of their conversation in the garden, he had slowly regained his composure and was now looking at the situation more calmly. Arthur was very young and inexperienced; his decision could hardly be final just yet. Surely there was still time to bring him back to a safer path with some gentle persuasion and reasoning, especially since he had only just begun to stray from it.
They had intended to stay a few days at Geneva; but at the first sight of the glaring white streets and dusty, tourist-crammed promenades, a little frown appeared on Arthur's face. Montanelli watched him with quiet amusement.
They planned to stay a few days in Geneva, but as soon as Arthur saw the bright white streets and the crowded, dusty tourist walkways, a slight frown crossed his face. Montanelli observed him with quiet amusement.
“You don't like it, carino?”
"You don't like it, darling?"
“I hardly know. It's so different from what I expected. Yes, the lake is beautiful, and I like the shape of those hills.” They were standing on Rousseau's Island, and he pointed to the long, severe outlines of the Savoy side. “But the town looks so stiff and tidy, somehow—so Protestant; it has a self-satisfied air. No, I don't like it; it reminds me of Julia.”
“I don’t really know. It’s so different from what I expected. Yes, the lake is beautiful, and I like the shape of those hills.” They were standing on Rousseau's Island, and he pointed to the long, sharp outlines of the Savoy side. “But the town looks so stiff and neat, somehow—so Protestant; it has this self-satisfied vibe. No, I don’t like it; it reminds me of Julia.”
Montanelli laughed. “Poor boy, what a misfortune! Well, we are here for our own amusement, so there is no reason why we should stop. Suppose we take a sail on the lake to-day, and go up into the mountains to-morrow morning?”
Montanelli laughed. “Poor kid, what bad luck! Well, we’re here for our own fun, so there’s no reason to stop. How about we take a sail on the lake today and head up into the mountains tomorrow morning?”
“But, Padre, you wanted to stay here?”
“But, Dad, you wanted to stay here?”
“My dear boy, I have seen all these places a dozen times. My holiday is to see your pleasure. Where would you like to go?”
“My dear boy, I've been to all these places a dozen times. My vacation is all about seeing you enjoy yourself. Where do you want to go?”
“If it is really the same to you, I should like to follow the river back to its source.”
“If it’s really okay with you, I’d like to follow the river back to its source.”
“The Rhone?”
"The Rhône?"
“No, the Arve; it runs so fast.”
“No, the Arve; it moves so quickly.”
“Then we will go to Chamonix.”
“Then we’ll go to Chamonix.”
They spent the afternoon drifting about in a little sailing boat. The beautiful lake produced far less impression upon Arthur than the gray and muddy Arve. He had grown up beside the Mediterranean, and was accustomed to blue ripples; but he had a positive passion for swiftly moving water, and the hurried rushing of the glacier stream delighted him beyond measure. “It is so much in earnest,” he said.
They spent the afternoon floating around in a small sailboat. The beautiful lake impressed Arthur far less than the gray, muddy Arve. He had grown up near the Mediterranean and was used to blue waves; however, he had a real love for fast-moving water, and the rushing glacier stream thrilled him immensely. “It’s so serious,” he said.
Early on the following morning they started for Chamonix. Arthur was in very high spirits while driving through the fertile valley country; but when they entered upon the winding road near Cluses, and the great, jagged hills closed in around them, he became serious and silent. From St. Martin they walked slowly up the valley, stopping to sleep at wayside chalets or tiny mountain villages, and wandering on again as their fancy directed. Arthur was peculiarly sensitive to the influence of scenery, and the first waterfall that they passed threw him into an ecstacy which was delightful to see; but as they drew nearer to the snow-peaks he passed out of this rapturous mood into one of dreamy exaltation that Montanelli had not seen before. There seemed to be a kind of mystical relationship between him and the mountains. He would lie for hours motionless in the dark, secret, echoing pine-forests, looking out between the straight, tall trunks into the sunlit outer world of flashing peaks and barren cliffs. Montanelli watched him with a kind of sad envy.
Early the next morning, they set out for Chamonix. Arthur was in great spirits as they drove through the lush valley, but when they hit the winding road near Cluses and the towering, jagged hills surrounded them, he grew serious and quiet. From St. Martin, they walked slowly up the valley, pausing to sleep at roadside chalets or tiny mountain villages, and exploring as they pleased. Arthur was especially sensitive to the beauty of the scenery, and the first waterfall they saw filled him with a joy that was a pleasure to witness; however, as they approached the snow-capped peaks, he shifted from this ecstatic state to a dreamy euphoria that Montanelli had never seen before. There seemed to be a kind of mystical connection between him and the mountains. He would lie still for hours in the dark, secretive, echoing pine forests, gazing through the tall, straight trunks into the sunlit world outside, filled with gleaming peaks and rugged cliffs. Montanelli watched him with a hint of sad envy.
“I wish you could show me what you see, carino,” he said one day as he looked up from his book, and saw Arthur stretched beside him on the moss in the same attitude as an hour before, gazing out with wide, dilated eyes into the glittering expanse of blue and white. They had turned aside from the high-road to sleep at a quiet village near the falls of the Diosaz, and, the sun being already low in a cloudless sky, had mounted a point of pine-clad rock to wait for the Alpine glow over the dome and needles of the Mont Blanc chain. Arthur raised his head with eyes full of wonder and mystery.
“I wish you could show me what you see, sweetheart,” he said one day as he looked up from his book and saw Arthur lying next to him on the moss, in the same position as an hour before, staring wide-eyed into the shimmering expanse of blue and white. They had left the main road to sleep in a quiet village near the falls of the Diosaz, and with the sun already low in a clear sky, they had climbed up a pine-covered rock to wait for the alpine glow over the dome and peaks of the Mont Blanc range. Arthur lifted his head, his eyes filled with wonder and mystery.
“What I see, Padre? I see a great, white being in a blue void that has no beginning and no end. I see it waiting, age after age, for the coming of the Spirit of God. I see it through a glass darkly.”
“What do I see, Father? I see a huge, white being in a blue void that has no beginning and no end. I see it waiting, age after age, for the arrival of the Spirit of God. I see it through a darkened glass.”
Montanelli sighed.
Montanelli let out a sigh.
“I used to see those things once.”
“I used to see those things before.”
“Do you never see them now?”
“Do you not see them anymore?”
“Never. I shall not see them any more. They are there, I know; but I have not the eyes to see them. I see quite other things.”
“Never. I won't see them again. I know they're there, but I don't have the eyes to see them. I see completely different things.”
“What do you see?”
"What do you see?"
“I, carino? I see a blue sky and a snow-mountain—that is all when I look up into the heights. But down there it is different.”
“I, darling? I see a blue sky and a snowy mountain—that’s all I see when I look up at the heights. But down there, it’s different.”
He pointed to the valley below them. Arthur knelt down and bent over the sheer edge of the precipice. The great pine trees, dusky in the gathering shades of evening, stood like sentinels along the narrow banks confining the river. Presently the sun, red as a glowing coal, dipped behind a jagged mountain peak, and all the life and light deserted the face of nature. Straightway there came upon the valley something dark and threatening—sullen, terrible, full of spectral weapons. The perpendicular cliffs of the barren western mountains seemed like the teeth of a monster lurking to snatch a victim and drag him down into the maw of the deep valley, black with its moaning forests. The pine trees were rows of knife-blades whispering: “Fall upon us!” and in the gathering darkness the torrent roared and howled, beating against its rocky prison walls with the frenzy of an everlasting despair.
He pointed to the valley below them. Arthur knelt down and leaned over the edge of the steep drop. The tall pine trees, dim in the fading light of evening, stood like guards along the narrow banks of the river. Soon, the sun, red like a glowing ember, sank behind a jagged mountain peak, and all the life and light vanished from nature's face. Instantly, something dark and threatening fell over the valley—gloomy, scary, filled with ghostly shapes. The sheer cliffs of the barren western mountains looked like the teeth of a monster waiting to snatch a victim and drag him down into the deep, dark valley, filled with its moaning forests. The pine trees were like rows of knife blades whispering, “Come down to us!” and as darkness gathered, the torrent roared and howled, smashing against its rocky prison walls with the rage of eternal despair.
“Padre!” Arthur rose, shuddering, and drew back from the precipice. “It is like hell.”
“Dad!” Arthur stood up, shivering, and stepped back from the edge. “It’s like hell.”
“No, my son,” Montanelli answered softly, “it is only like a human soul.”
“No, my son,” Montanelli replied gently, “it’s just like a human soul.”
“The souls of them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death?”
“The souls of those who sit in darkness and in the shadow of death?”
“The souls of them that pass you day by day in the street.”
“The souls of those who walk by you every day on the street.”
Arthur shivered, looking down into the shadows. A dim white mist was hovering among the pine trees, clinging faintly about the desperate agony of the torrent, like a miserable ghost that had no consolation to give.
Arthur shivered, looking down into the shadows. A thin white mist was hovering among the pine trees, faintly clinging to the desperate agony of the torrent, like a sorrowful ghost with no comfort to offer.
“Look!” Arthur said suddenly. “The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light.”
“Look!” Arthur said suddenly. “The people who walked in darkness have seen a great light.”
Eastwards the snow-peaks burned in the afterglow. When the red light had faded from the summits Montanelli turned and roused Arthur with a touch on the shoulder.
Eastwards the snow-capped peaks glowed in the afterglow. When the red light had disappeared from the summits, Montanelli turned and nudged Arthur on the shoulder.
“Come in, carino; all the light is gone. We shall lose our way in the dark if we stay any longer.”
“Come in, sweetheart; all the light is gone. We’ll get lost in the dark if we stay any longer.”
“It is like a corpse,” Arthur said as he turned away from the spectral face of the great snow-peak glimmering through the twilight.
“It’s like a corpse,” Arthur said as he turned away from the ghostly face of the great snow peak shining through the twilight.
They descended cautiously among the black trees to the chalet where they were to sleep.
They made their way down carefully among the dark trees to the chalet where they would be staying for the night.
As Montanelli entered the room where Arthur was waiting for him at the supper table, he saw that the lad seemed to have shaken off the ghostly fancies of the dark, and to have changed into quite another creature.
As Montanelli entered the room where Arthur was waiting for him at the supper table, he saw that the boy seemed to have shaken off the spooky thoughts of the dark and had transformed into a completely different person.
“Oh, Padre, do come and look at this absurd dog! It can dance on its hind legs.”
“Oh, Dad, come check out this ridiculous dog! It can dance on its back legs.”
He was as much absorbed in the dog and its accomplishments as he had been in the after-glow. The woman of the chalet, red-faced and white-aproned, with sturdy arms akimbo, stood by smiling, while he put the animal through its tricks. “One can see there's not much on his mind if he can carry on that way,” she said in patois to her daughter. “And what a handsome lad!”
He was just as into the dog and its tricks as he had been in the afterglow. The woman from the chalet, with a red face and a white apron, her strong arms crossed, stood by smiling while he showed off the animal's skills. “You can tell he doesn't have much going on in his head if he can act like that,” she said in her dialect to her daughter. “And what a good-looking guy!”
Arthur coloured like a schoolgirl, and the woman, seeing that he had understood, went away laughing at his confusion. At supper he talked of nothing but plans for excursions, mountain ascents, and botanizing expeditions. Evidently his dreamy fancies had not interfered with either his spirits or his appetite.
Arthur blushed like a schoolgirl, and the woman, noticing that he got it, walked away laughing at his embarrassment. During dinner, he only talked about plans for trips, mountain climbs, and plant-hunting adventures. Clearly, his daydreams hadn’t affected either his mood or his appetite.
When Montanelli awoke the next morning Arthur had disappeared. He had started before daybreak for the higher pastures “to help Gaspard drive up the goats.”
When Montanelli woke up the next morning, Arthur was gone. He had left before dawn to head to the higher pastures “to help Gaspard round up the goats.”
Breakfast had not long been on the table, however, when he came tearing into the room, hatless, with a tiny peasant girl of three years old perched on his shoulder, and a great bunch of wild flowers in his hand.
Breakfast hadn't been on the table for long when he burst into the room, hatless, with a little peasant girl, three years old, sitting on his shoulder and holding a big bunch of wildflowers in his hand.
Montanelli looked up, smiling. This was a curious contrast to the grave and silent Arthur of Pisa or Leghorn.
Montanelli looked up, smiling. This was a strange contrast to the serious and quiet Arthur from Pisa or Leghorn.
“Where have you been, you madcap? Scampering all over the mountains without any breakfast?”
“Where have you been, you crazy person? Running all over the mountains without any breakfast?”
“Oh, Padre, it was so jolly! The mountains look perfectly glorious at sunrise; and the dew is so thick! Just look!”
“Oh, Dad, it was so much fun! The mountains look absolutely stunning at sunrise, and the dew is so heavy! Just look!”
He lifted for inspection a wet and muddy boot.
He picked up a soaked and dirty boot to take a look at it.
“We took some bread and cheese with us, and got some goat's milk up there on the pasture; oh, it was nasty! But I'm hungry again, now; and I want something for this little person, too. Annette, won't you have some honey?”
“We packed some bread and cheese, and got some goat's milk up there in the pasture; oh, it was terrible! But I'm hungry again now, and I want something for this little one, too. Annette, would you like some honey?”
He had sat down with the child on his knee, and was helping her to put the flowers in order.
He sat down with the child on his lap and helped her arrange the flowers.
“No, no!” Montanelli interposed. “I can't have you catching cold. Run and change your wet things. Come to me, Annette. Where did you pick her up?”
“No, no!” Montanelli interrupted. “I can't let you catch a cold. Go change out of your wet clothes. Come here, Annette. Where did you find her?”
“At the top of the village. She belongs to the man we saw yesterday—the man that cobbles the commune's boots. Hasn't she lovely eyes? She's got a tortoise in her pocket, and she calls it 'Caroline.'”
“At the top of the village. She’s with the guy we saw yesterday—the guy who repairs the town’s boots. Doesn’t she have beautiful eyes? She’s got a tortoise in her pocket, and she calls it 'Caroline.'”
When Arthur had changed his wet socks and came down to breakfast he found the child seated on the Padre's knee, chattering volubly to him about her tortoise, which she was holding upside down in a chubby hand, that “monsieur” might admire the wriggling legs.
When Arthur had changed his wet socks and came down for breakfast, he found the child sitting on the Padre's knee, chatting animatedly with him about her tortoise, which she was holding upside down in her chubby hand so that "monsieur" could admire its wriggling legs.
“Look, monsieur!” she was saying gravely in her half-intelligible patois: “Look at Caroline's boots!”
“Look, sir!” she was saying seriously in her barely understandable dialect: “Look at Caroline's boots!”
Montanelli sat playing with the child, stroking her hair, admiring her darling tortoise, and telling her wonderful stories. The woman of the chalet, coming in to clear the table, stared in amazement at the sight of Annette turning out the pockets of the grave gentleman in clerical dress.
Montanelli sat playing with the child, stroking her hair, admiring her adorable tortoise, and telling her amazing stories. The woman from the chalet, coming in to clear the table, stared in shock at the sight of Annette emptying the pockets of the serious gentleman in clerical attire.
“God teaches the little ones to know a good man,” she said. “Annette is always afraid of strangers; and see, she is not shy with his reverence at all. The wonderful thing! Kneel down, Annette, and ask the good monsieur's blessing before he goes; it will bring thee luck.”
“God teaches kids to recognize a good man,” she said. “Annette is always scared of strangers; and look, she’s not shy with him at all. Isn’t that amazing? Kneel down, Annette, and ask the good sir for his blessing before he leaves; it will bring you luck.”
“I didn't know you could play with children that way, Padre,” Arthur said an hour later, as they walked through the sunlit pasture-land. “That child never took her eyes off you all the time. Do you know, I think——”
“I didn't know you could play with kids like that, Padre,” Arthur said an hour later as they walked through the sunlit fields. “That kid never took her eyes off you the whole time. You know, I think——”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“I was only going to say—it seems to me almost a pity that the Church should forbid priests to marry. I cannot quite understand why. You see, the training of children is such a serious thing, and it means so much to them to be surrounded from the very beginning with good influences, that I should have thought the holier a man's vocation and the purer his life, the more fit he is to be a father. I am sure, Padre, if you had not been under a vow,—if you had married,—your children would have been the very——”
“I just wanted to say—it seems like such a shame that the Church doesn’t allow priests to marry. I can’t really understand why. You see, raising children is a huge responsibility, and it’s so important for them to be surrounded by good influences from the start. I would think that the holier a man’s calling and the purer his life, the more suited he would be to be a father. I’m sure, Padre, if you hadn’t taken a vow—if you had married—your children would have been the very——”
“Hush!”
“Quiet!”
The word was uttered in a hasty whisper that seemed to deepen the ensuing silence.
The word was spoken in a quick whisper that seemed to amplify the following silence.
“Padre,” Arthur began again, distressed by the other's sombre look, “do you think there is anything wrong in what I said? Of course I may be mistaken; but I must think as it comes natural to me to think.”
“Dad,” Arthur started again, worried by the other person's serious expression, “do you think there's anything wrong with what I said? I might be wrong, of course; but I have to think the way that feels natural to me.”
“Perhaps,” Montanelli answered gently, “you do not quite realize the meaning of what you just said. You will see differently in a few years. Meanwhile we had better talk about something else.”
“Maybe,” Montanelli replied softly, “you don’t fully understand the meaning of what you just said. You’ll see things differently in a few years. In the meantime, we should probably talk about something else.”
It was the first break in the perfect ease and harmony that reigned between them on this ideal holiday.
It was the first disruption in the perfect comfort and harmony that existed between them on this ideal vacation.
From Chamonix they went on by the Tete-Noire to Martigny, where they stopped to rest, as the weather was stiflingly hot. After dinner they sat on the terrace of the hotel, which was sheltered from the sun and commanded a good view of the mountains. Arthur brought out his specimen box and plunged into an earnest botanical discussion in Italian.
From Chamonix, they continued on via the Tete-Noire to Martigny, where they took a break because the weather was oppressively hot. After dinner, they sat on the hotel terrace, which was shaded from the sun and had a great view of the mountains. Arthur pulled out his specimen box and started a serious botanical discussion in Italian.
Two English artists were sitting on the terrace; one sketching, the other lazily chatting. It did not seem to have occurred to him that the strangers might understand English.
Two English artists were sitting on the terrace; one was sketching while the other was chatting casually. It didn’t seem to cross his mind that the strangers might understand English.
“Leave off daubing at the landscape, Willie,” he said; “and draw that glorious Italian boy going into ecstasies over those bits of ferns. Just look at the line of his eyebrows! You only need to put a crucifix for the magnifying-glass and a Roman toga for the jacket and knickerbockers, and there's your Early Christian complete, expression and all.”
“Stop messing with the landscape, Willie,” he said; “and draw that amazing Italian boy who’s going wild over those bits of ferns. Just look at the shape of his eyebrows! You just need to add a crucifix for the magnifying glass and a Roman toga for the jacket and knickerbockers, and there’s your Early Christian complete, expression and all.”
“Early Christian be hanged! I sat beside that youth at dinner; he was just as ecstatic over the roast fowl as over those grubby little weeds. He's pretty enough; that olive colouring is beautiful; but he's not half so picturesque as his father.”
“Early Christian be hanged! I sat next to that guy at dinner; he was just as thrilled about the roast chicken as he was about those filthy little weeds. He’s good-looking enough; that olive skin is stunning; but he’s nowhere near as striking as his dad.”
“His—who?”
"Whose?"
“His father, sitting there straight in front of you. Do you mean to say you've passed him over? It's a perfectly magnificent face.”
“His dad, sitting right there in front of you. Are you really saying you overlooked him? It's a truly amazing face.”
“Why, you dunder-headed, go-to-meeting Methodist! Don't you know a Catholic priest when you see one?”
“Why, you clueless, church-going Methodist! Don't you recognize a Catholic priest when you see one?”
“A priest? By Jove, so he is! Yes, I forgot; vow of chastity, and all that sort of thing. Well then, we'll be charitable and suppose the boy's his nephew.”
“A priest? Wow, he really is! Yeah, I forgot; vow of chastity and all that. Well then, let’s be nice and assume the kid is his nephew.”
“What idiotic people!” Arthur whispered, looking up with dancing eyes. “Still, it is kind of them to think me like you; I wish I were really your nephew——Padre, what is the matter? How white you are!”
“What silly people!” Arthur whispered, looking up with sparkling eyes. “Still, it’s nice of them to think of me as your nephew; I wish I really were your nephew——Padre, what’s wrong? You look so pale!”
Montanelli was standing up, pressing one hand to his forehead. “I am a little giddy,” he said in a curiously faint, dull tone. “Perhaps I was too much in the sun this morning. I will go and lie down, carino; it's nothing but the heat.”
Montanelli was standing, pressing one hand to his forehead. “I feel a bit dizzy,” he said in a strangely weak, flat tone. “Maybe I spent too much time in the sun this morning. I'm going to lie down, sweetheart; it’s just the heat.”
After a fortnight beside the Lake of Lucerne Arthur and Montanelli returned to Italy by the St. Gothard Pass. They had been fortunate as to weather and had made several very pleasant excursions; but the first charm was gone out of their enjoyment. Montanelli was continually haunted by an uneasy thought of the “more definite talk” for which this holiday was to have been the opportunity. In the Arve valley he had purposely put off all reference to the subject of which they had spoken under the magnolia tree; it would be cruel, he thought, to spoil the first delights of Alpine scenery for a nature so artistic as Arthur's by associating them with a conversation which must necessarily be painful. Ever since the day at Martigny he had said to himself each morning; “I will speak to-day,” and each evening: “I will speak to-morrow;” and now the holiday was over, and he still repeated again and again: “To-morrow, to-morrow.” A chill, indefinable sense of something not quite the same as it had been, of an invisible veil falling between himself and Arthur, kept him silent, until, on the last evening of their holiday, he realized suddenly that he must speak now if he would speak at all. They were stopping for the night at Lugano, and were to start for Pisa next morning. He would at least find out how far his darling had been drawn into the fatal quicksand of Italian politics.
After two weeks by Lake Lucerne, Arthur and Montanelli headed back to Italy through the St. Gothard Pass. They had been lucky with the weather and enjoyed several lovely trips, but the initial thrill of their experience was gone. Montanelli was constantly troubled by the nagging thought of the “more definite talk” that this holiday was meant to provide. In the Arve valley, he had intentionally avoided bringing up the subject they had discussed under the magnolia tree; it seemed cruel to ruin the first joys of the Alpine scenery for someone as artistic as Arthur by linking it to a conversation that would inevitably be painful. Ever since that day in Martigny, he had told himself each morning, “I will talk today,” and every evening: “I will talk tomorrow;” and now the holiday was over, and he kept repeating, “Tomorrow, tomorrow.” A cold, vague sense that things were not quite as they had been, an invisible barrier rising between him and Arthur, kept him quiet until, on the last night of their holiday, he suddenly realized he needed to speak now if he ever wanted to. They were staying overnight in Lugano and planned to leave for Pisa the next morning. He at least wanted to discover how deep his beloved had become ensnared in the dangerous quicksand of Italian politics.
“The rain has stopped, carino,” he said after sunset; “and this is the only chance we shall have to see the lake. Come out; I want to have a talk with you.”
“The rain has stopped, darling,” he said after sunset; “and this is the only chance we’ll have to see the lake. Come out; I want to talk with you.”
They walked along the water's edge to a quiet spot and sat down on a low stone wall. Close beside them grew a rose-bush, covered with scarlet hips; one or two belated clusters of creamy blossom still hung from an upper branch, swaying mournfully and heavy with raindrops. On the green surface of the lake a little boat, with white wings faintly fluttering, rocked in the dewy breeze. It looked as light and frail as a tuft of silvery dandelion seed flung upon the water. High up on Monte Salvatore the window of some shepherd's hut opened a golden eye. The roses hung their heads and dreamed under the still September clouds, and the water plashed and murmured softly among the pebbles of the shore.
They strolled along the edge of the water to a quiet spot and sat down on a low stone wall. Right next to them, a rose bush grew, covered in bright red hips; a couple of late clusters of creamy blossoms still hung from an upper branch, swaying sadly and weighed down with raindrops. On the green surface of the lake, a small boat with white sails gently fluttered, rocking in the fresh breeze. It looked as light and delicate as a tuft of silvery dandelion seeds tossed onto the water. High up on Monte Salvatore, the window of a shepherd's hut opened like a golden eye. The roses drooped their heads and daydreamed under the calm September clouds, while the water softly splashed and murmured among the pebbles on the shore.
“This will be my only chance of a quiet talk with you for a long time,” Montanelli began. “You will go back to your college work and friends; and I, too, shall be very busy this winter. I want to understand quite clearly what our position as regards each other is to be; and so, if you——” He stopped for a moment and then continued more slowly: “If you feel that you can still trust me as you used to do, I want you to tell me more definitely than that night in the seminary garden, how far you have gone.”
“This will be my only chance for a quiet talk with you for a long time,” Montanelli started. “You’ll go back to your college work and friends, and I’ll be very busy this winter too. I want to clearly understand what our relationship is going to be; so, if you—” He paused for a moment and then continued more slowly: “If you feel that you can still trust me like you used to, I want you to tell me more specifically than that night in the seminary garden, how far you’ve come.”
Arthur looked out across the water, listened quietly, and said nothing.
Arthur gazed out over the water, listened intently, and stayed silent.
“I want to know, if you will tell me,” Montanelli went on; “whether you have bound yourself by a vow, or—in any way.”
“I want to know, if you’ll tell me,” Montanelli continued; “whether you’ve made a vow, or—in any way.”
“There is nothing to tell, dear Padre; I have not bound myself, but I am bound.”
“There’s nothing to say, dear Padre; I haven’t tied myself down, but I am tied.”
“I don't understand———”
“I don’t get it—”
“What is the use of vows? They are not what binds people. If you feel in a certain way about a thing, that binds you to it; if you don't feel that way, nothing else can bind you.”
“What’s the point of vows? They aren’t what connect people. If you feel a certain way about something, that ties you to it; if you don’t feel that way, nothing else can hold you.”
“Do you mean, then, that this thing—this—feeling is quite irrevocable? Arthur, have you thought what you are saying?”
“Are you saying that this thing—this—feeling is completely permanent? Arthur, have you really thought about what you're saying?”
Arthur turned round and looked straight into Montanelli's eyes.
Arthur turned around and looked directly into Montanelli's eyes.
“Padre, you asked me if I could trust you. Can you not trust me, too? Indeed, if there were anything to tell, I would tell it to you; but there is no use in talking about these things. I have not forgotten what you said to me that night; I shall never forget it. But I must go my way and follow the light that I see.”
“Dad, you asked me if I could trust you. Can’t you trust me, too? Honestly, if there was anything to share, I would share it with you; but there’s no point in discussing these things. I haven’t forgotten what you said to me that night; I’ll never forget it. But I have to go my own way and follow the light I see.”
Montanelli picked a rose from the bush, pulled off the petals one by one, and tossed them into the water.
Montanelli picked a rose from the bush, removed the petals one by one, and threw them into the water.
“You are right, carino. Yes, we will say no more about these things; it seems there is indeed no help in many words——Well, well, let us go in.”
“You're right, sweetheart. Yes, we won't talk about these things anymore; it seems there's really no point in saying too much——Well, let's go inside.”
CHAPTER III.
THE autumn and winter passed uneventfully. Arthur was reading hard and had little spare time. He contrived to get a glimpse of Montanelli once or oftener in every week, if only for a few minutes. From time to time he would come in to ask for help with some difficult book; but on these occasions the subject of study was strictly adhered to. Montanelli, feeling, rather than observing, the slight, impalpable barrier that had come between them, shrank from everything which might seem like an attempt to retain the old close relationship. Arthur's visits now caused him more distress than pleasure, so trying was the constant effort to appear at ease and to behave as if nothing were altered. Arthur, for his part, noticed, hardly understanding it, the subtle change in the Padre's manner; and, vaguely feeling that it had some connection with the vexed question of the “new ideas,” avoided all mention of the subject with which his thoughts were constantly filled. Yet he had never loved Montanelli so deeply as now. The dim, persistent sense of dissatisfaction, of spiritual emptiness, which he had tried so hard to stifle under a load of theology and ritual, had vanished into nothing at the touch of Young Italy. All the unhealthy fancies born of loneliness and sick-room watching had passed away, and the doubts against which he used to pray had gone without the need of exorcism. With the awakening of a new enthusiasm, a clearer, fresher religious ideal (for it was more in this light than in that of a political development that the students' movement had appeared to him), had come a sense of rest and completeness, of peace on earth and good will towards men; and in this mood of solemn and tender exaltation all the world seemed to him full of light. He found a new element of something lovable in the persons whom he had most disliked; and Montanelli, who for five years had been his ideal hero, was now in his eyes surrounded with an additional halo, as a potential prophet of the new faith. He listened with passionate eagerness to the Padre's sermons, trying to find in them some trace of inner kinship with the republican ideal; and pored over the Gospels, rejoicing in the democratic tendencies of Christianity at its origin.
THE autumn and winter went by without any major events. Arthur was studying hard and had little free time. He managed to see Montanelli at least once a week, even if it was just for a few minutes. Sometimes he would drop by to ask for help with some tough book, but during these visits, they stuck strictly to the topic at hand. Montanelli, sensing rather than noticing the subtle, intangible distance that had formed between them, avoided anything that might seem like an attempt to revive their old close relationship. Arthur's visits had begun to cause him more anxiety than joy; the effort to act casual and pretend that nothing had changed was exhausting. Arthur, for his part, noticed—though he didn’t fully understand—the subtle shift in the Padre's behavior; feeling it was somehow linked to the contentious issue of the “new ideas,” he steered clear of discussing the topic that preoccupied his thoughts. Yet he had never felt more love for Montanelli than he did now. The faint, lingering dissatisfaction and spiritual emptiness he had struggled to suppress under the weight of theology and rituals had vanished at the touch of Young Italy. All the unhealthy thoughts born from loneliness and nights spent watching over the sick had faded away, and the doubts he used to pray against had disappeared without the need for exorcism. With the emergence of a new enthusiasm, a clearer and fresher spiritual ideal (for he viewed the students' movement more in this light than as a political development), he experienced a sense of rest and completeness, of peace on earth and goodwill towards mankind; and in this state of solemn and tender exaltation, the world seemed to him aglow with light. He discovered something lovable in people he had previously disliked, and Montanelli, who had been his ideal hero for five years, now appeared to him surrounded by an even greater halo, as a potential prophet of the new faith. He listened with passionate eagerness to the Padre's sermons, hoping to find some trace of connection with the republican ideal, and immersed himself in the Gospels, delighted by the democratic tendencies of early Christianity.
One day in January he called at the seminary to return a book which he had borrowed. Hearing that the Father Director was out, he went up to Montanelli's private study, placed the volume on its shelf, and was about to leave the room when the title of a book lying on the table caught his eyes. It was Dante's “De Monarchia.” He began to read it and soon became so absorbed that when the door opened and shut he did not hear. He was aroused from his preoccupation by Montanelli's voice behind him.
One day in January, he stopped by the seminary to return a book he had borrowed. When he learned that the Father Director was out, he went up to Montanelli's private study, put the book on its shelf, and was about to leave when the title of a book on the table caught his eye. It was Dante's “De Monarchia.” He started reading it and quickly became so engrossed that he didn’t even notice when the door opened and closed. He was pulled out of his focus by Montanelli's voice behind him.
“I did not expect you to-day,” said the Padre, glancing at the title of the book. “I was just going to send and ask if you could come to me this evening.”
“I didn’t expect you today,” said the Padre, looking at the title of the book. “I was just about to send a message asking if you could come see me this evening.”
“Is it anything important? I have an engagement for this evening; but I will miss it if———”
“Is it something important? I have plans for tonight, but I’ll miss them if———”
“No; to-morrow will do. I want to see you because I am going away on Tuesday. I have been sent for to Rome.”
“No; tomorrow works. I want to see you because I’m leaving on Tuesday. I’ve been called to Rome.”
“To Rome? For long?”
"To Rome? For a while?"
“The letter says, 'till after Easter.' It is from the Vatican. I would have let you know at once, but have been very busy settling up things about the seminary and making arrangements for the new Director.”
“The letter says, 'until after Easter.' It’s from the Vatican. I would have told you right away, but I’ve been really busy wrapping up things regarding the seminary and making plans for the new Director.”
“But, Padre, surely you are not giving up the seminary?”
“But, Father, you can’t be seriously thinking about leaving the seminary?”
“It will have to be so; but I shall probably come back to Pisa, for some time at least.”
“It has to be that way; but I will probably come back to Pisa, at least for a while.”
“But why are you giving it up?”
“But why are you giving it up?”
“Well, it is not yet officially announced; but I am offered a bishopric.”
“Well, it hasn't been officially announced yet, but I've been offered a bishopric.”
“Padre! Where?”
“Dad! Where?”
“That is the point about which I have to go to Rome. It is not yet decided whether I am to take a see in the Apennines, or to remain here as Suffragan.”
“That’s the point that I need to discuss in Rome. It hasn't been decided yet whether I should take a position in the Apennines or stay here as Suffragan.”
“And is the new Director chosen yet?”
“And has the new Director been chosen yet?”
“Father Cardi has been nominated and arrives here to-morrow.”
“Father Cardi has been nominated and is arriving here tomorrow.”
“Is not that rather sudden?”
"Isn't that a bit sudden?"
“Yes; but——The decisions of the Vatican are sometimes not communicated till the last moment.”
“Yes, but—the Vatican’s decisions are sometimes not shared until the last minute.”
“Do you know the new Director?”
“Do you know the new director?”
“Not personally; but he is very highly spoken of. Monsignor Belloni, who writes, says that he is a man of great erudition.”
“Not personally; but he has an excellent reputation. Monsignor Belloni, who writes, says that he is a man of great knowledge.”
“The seminary will miss you terribly.”
“The seminary is really going to miss you.”
“I don't know about the seminary, but I am sure you will miss me, carino; perhaps almost as much as I shall miss you.”
“I’m not sure about the seminary, but I know you’ll miss me, darling; maybe even as much as I’ll miss you.”
“I shall indeed; but I am very glad, for all that.”
“I definitely will; but I'm really happy about it, anyway.”
“Are you? I don't know that I am.” He sat down at the table with a weary look on his face; not the look of a man who is expecting high promotion.
“Are you? I can't say that I am.” He sat down at the table with a tired expression on his face; not the expression of a man who is anticipating a big promotion.
“Are you busy this afternoon, Arthur?” he said after a moment. “If not, I wish you would stay with me for a while, as you can't come to-night. I am a little out of sorts, I think; and I want to see as much of you as possible before leaving.”
“Are you busy this afternoon, Arthur?” he said after a moment. “If not, I wish you would stay with me for a while, since you can't come tonight. I'm feeling a bit off, I think; and I want to spend as much time with you as possible before I leave.”
“Yes, I can stay a bit. I am due at six.”
“Yes, I can stay for a little while. I have to be there by six.”
“One of your meetings?”
"Is this one of your meetings?"
Arthur nodded; and Montanelli changed the subject hastily.
Arthur nodded, and Montanelli quickly changed the subject.
“I want to speak to you about yourself,” he said. “You will need another confessor in my absence.”
“I want to talk to you about yourself,” he said. “You’ll need another confessor while I’m away.”
“When you come back I may go on confessing to you, may I not?”
“When you come back, I might continue confessing to you, right?”
“My dear boy, how can you ask? Of course I am speaking only of the three or four months that I shall be away. Will you go to one of the Fathers of Santa Caterina?”
“My dear boy, how can you ask? Of course I’m only talking about the three or four months that I’ll be away. Will you go to one of the Fathers of Santa Caterina?”
“Very well.”
"Sounds good."
They talked of other matters for a little while; then Arthur rose.
They talked about other things for a bit; then Arthur got up.
“I must go, Padre; the students will be waiting for me.”
“I have to go, Padre; the students will be waiting for me.”
The haggard look came back to Montanelli's face.
The worn-out look returned to Montanelli's face.
“Already? You had almost charmed away my black mood. Well, good-bye.”
“Already? You almost lifted my bad mood. Well, see you later.”
“Good-bye. I will be sure to come to-morrow.”
“See you. I’ll be back tomorrow.”
“Try to come early, so that I may have time to see you alone. Father Cardi will be here. Arthur, my dear boy, be careful while I am gone; don't be led into doing anything rash, at least before I come back. You cannot think how anxious I feel about leaving you.”
“Try to come early, so I have time to see you alone. Father Cardi will be here. Arthur, my dear boy, be careful while I’m gone; don’t do anything reckless, at least until I get back. You can’t imagine how worried I am about leaving you.”
“There is no need, Padre; everything is quite quiet. It will be a long time yet.”
“There’s no need, Padre; everything is really quiet. It will be a while longer.”
“Good-bye,” Montanelli said abruptly, and sat down to his writing.
"Goodbye," Montanelli said suddenly, and sat down to write.
The first person upon whom Arthur's eyes fell, as he entered the room where the students' little gatherings were held, was his old playmate, Dr. Warren's daughter. She was sitting in a corner by the window, listening with an absorbed and earnest face to what one of the “initiators,” a tall young Lombard in a threadbare coat, was saying to her. During the last few months she had changed and developed greatly, and now looked a grown-up young woman, though the dense black plaits still hung down her back in school-girl fashion. She was dressed all in black, and had thrown a black scarf over her head, as the room was cold and draughty. At her breast was a spray of cypress, the emblem of Young Italy. The initiator was passionately describing to her the misery of the Calabrian peasantry; and she sat listening silently, her chin resting on one hand and her eyes on the ground. To Arthur she seemed a melancholy vision of Liberty mourning for the lost Republic. (Julia would have seen in her only an overgrown hoyden, with a sallow complexion, an irregular nose, and an old stuff frock that was too short for her.)
The first person Arthur noticed as he walked into the room where the students gathered was his childhood friend, Dr. Warren's daughter. She was sitting in a corner by the window, listening intently to one of the “initiators,” a tall young man in a worn-out coat. Over the last few months, she had changed a lot and now looked like a mature young woman, although her thick black braids still hung down her back like a schoolgirl's. She was dressed all in black and had draped a black scarf over her head since the room was chilly and drafty. At her chest, she wore a spray of cypress, the symbol of Young Italy. The initiator was passionately sharing the struggles of the Calabrian peasantry, and she listened silently, resting her chin on one hand and her eyes on the ground. To Arthur, she seemed like a sad image of Liberty mourning for the lost Republic. (Julia would have seen her only as an oversized tomboy, with a pale complexion, a crooked nose, and a worn-out dress that was too short for her.)
“You here, Jim!” he said, coming up to her when the initiator had been called to the other end of the room. “Jim” was a childish corruption of her curious baptismal name: Jennifer. Her Italian schoolmates called her “Gemma.”
“You here, Jim!” he said, walking up to her when the person in charge was called to the other end of the room. “Jim” was a playful twist on her real name: Jennifer. Her Italian classmates called her “Gemma.”
She raised her head with a start.
She suddenly looked up.
“Arthur! Oh, I didn't know you—belonged here!”
“Arthur! Oh, I didn't know you were part of this place!”
“And I had no idea about you. Jim, since when have you——?”
“And I had no idea about you. Jim, since when have you——?”
“You don't understand!” she interposed quickly. “I am not a member. It is only that I have done one or two little things. You see, I met Bini—you know Carlo Bini?”
“You don't get it!” she interrupted quickly. “I’m not a member. I've just done a couple of small things. You see, I met Bini—you know Carlo Bini?”
“Yes, of course.” Bini was the organizer of the Leghorn branch; and all Young Italy knew him.
“Yes, of course.” Bini was the organizer of the Leghorn branch, and everyone in Young Italy knew him.
“Well, he began talking to me about these things; and I asked him to let me go to a students' meeting. The other day he wrote to me to Florence———Didn't you know I had been to Florence for the Christmas holidays?”
“Well, he started talking to me about these things, and I asked him if I could go to a student meeting. The other day he wrote to me in Florence—Didn’t you know I had gone to Florence for the Christmas holidays?”
“I don't often hear from home now.”
“I don’t get to hear from home much these days.”
“Ah, yes! Anyhow, I went to stay with the Wrights.” (The Wrights were old schoolfellows of hers who had moved to Florence.) “Then Bini wrote and told me to pass through Pisa to-day on my way home, so that I could come here. Ah! they're going to begin.”
“Ah, yes! Anyway, I went to stay with the Wrights.” (The Wrights were her old school friends who had relocated to Florence.) “Then Bini wrote and told me to stop by Pisa today on my way home, so that I could come here. Ah! they’re going to start.”
The lecture was upon the ideal Republic and the duty of the young to fit themselves for it. The lecturer's comprehension of his subject was somewhat vague; but Arthur listened with devout admiration. His mind at this period was curiously uncritical; when he accepted a moral ideal he swallowed it whole without stopping to think whether it was quite digestible. When the lecture and the long discussion which followed it were finished and the students began to disperse, he went up to Gemma, who was still sitting in the corner of the room.
The lecture was about the ideal Republic and the responsibility of young people to prepare themselves for it. The lecturer’s understanding of the topic was a bit unclear, but Arthur listened with deep admiration. At this time, his mind was surprisingly uncritical; when he accepted a moral ideal, he took it in whole without pausing to consider whether it was really sensible. When the lecture and the lengthy discussion that followed were over and the students started to leave, he approached Gemma, who was still sitting in the corner of the room.
“Let me walk with you, Jim. Where are you staying?”
“Let me walk with you, Jim. Where are you staying?”
“With Marietta.”
"With Marietta."
“Your father's old housekeeper?”
"Your dad's old housekeeper?"
“Yes; she lives a good way from here.”
“Yes, she lives quite a distance from here.”
They walked for some time in silence. Then Arthur said suddenly:
They walked in silence for a while. Then Arthur suddenly said:
“You are seventeen, now, aren't you?”
"You're 17 now, right?"
“I was seventeen in October.”
"I turned seventeen in October."
“I always knew you would not grow up like other girls and begin wanting to go to balls and all that sort of thing. Jim, dear, I have so often wondered whether you would ever come to be one of us.”
“I always knew you wouldn't grow up like other girls and start wanting to go to parties and all that stuff. Jim, dear, I've often wondered if you would ever become one of us.”
“So have I.”
"Me too."
“You said you had done things for Bini; I didn't know you even knew him.”
“You said you did things for Bini; I didn't even know you knew him.”
“It wasn't for Bini; it was for the other one.”
“It wasn't for Bini; it was for the other one.”
“Which other one?”
"Which other one?"
“The one that was talking to me to-night—Bolla.”
“The one who was talking to me tonight—Bolla.”
“Do you know him well?” Arthur put in with a little touch of jealousy. Bolla was a sore subject with him; there had been a rivalry between them about some work which the committee of Young Italy had finally intrusted to Bolla, declaring Arthur too young and inexperienced.
“Do you know him well?” Arthur asked, a hint of jealousy in his voice. Bolla was a sensitive topic for him; there had been competition between them over some project that the Young Italy committee had ultimately given to Bolla, saying Arthur was too young and inexperienced.
“I know him pretty well; and I like him very much. He has been staying in Leghorn.”
“I know him pretty well, and I like him a lot. He has been staying in Leghorn.”
“I know; he went there in November———”
“I know; he went there in November—”
“Because of the steamers. Arthur, don't you think your house would be safer than ours for that work? Nobody would suspect a rich shipping family like yours; and you know everyone at the docks——”
“Because of the steamers. Arthur, don't you think your house would be safer than ours for that job? Nobody would suspect a wealthy shipping family like yours; and you know everyone at the docks——”
“Hush! not so loud, dear! So it was in your house the books from Marseilles were hidden?”
“Hush! Not so loud, dear! So it was at your place that the books from Marseilles were hidden?”
“Only for one day. Oh! perhaps I oughtn't to have told you.”
“Just for one day. Oh! maybe I shouldn’t have mentioned that.”
“Why not? You know I belong to the society. Gemma, dear, there is nothing in all the world that would make me so happy as for you to join us—you and the Padre.”
“Why not? You know I’m part of the society. Gemma, dear, there’s nothing in the world that would make me happier than for you to join us—you and the Padre.”
“Your Padre! Surely he——”
"Your dad! Surely he——"
“No; he thinks differently. But I have sometimes fancied—that is—hoped—I don't know——”
“No; he thinks differently. But I have sometimes imagined—that is—hoped—I don’t know——”
“But, Arthur! he's a priest.”
"But, Arthur! he's a pastor."
“What of that? There are priests in the society—two of them write in the paper. And why not? It is the mission of the priesthood to lead the world to higher ideals and aims, and what else does the society try to do? It is, after all, more a religious and moral question than a political one. If people are fit to be free and responsible citizens, no one can keep them enslaved.”
“What about that? There are priests in society—two of them write in the paper. And why not? It’s the mission of the priesthood to guide the world toward higher ideals and goals, and isn’t that what society is trying to do? Ultimately, it’s more of a religious and moral issue than a political one. If people are capable of being free and responsible citizens, no one can keep them enslaved.”
Gemma knit her brows. “It seems to me, Arthur,” she said, “that there's a muddle somewhere in your logic. A priest teaches religious doctrine. I don't see what that has to do with getting rid of the Austrians.”
Gemma frowned. “It seems to me, Arthur,” she said, “that there’s a mistake in your thinking. A priest teaches religious teachings. I don’t see how that relates to getting rid of the Austrians.”
“A priest is a teacher of Christianity, and the greatest of all revolutionists was Christ.”
“A priest is a teacher of Christianity, and the greatest of all revolutionaries was Christ.”
“Do you know, I was talking about priests to father the other day, and he said——”
“Do you know, I was talking about priests to Dad the other day, and he said——”
“Gemma, your father is a Protestant.”
“Gemma, your dad is a Protestant.”
After a little pause she looked round at him frankly.
After a brief pause, she looked at him openly.
“Look here, we had better leave this subject alone. You are always intolerant when you talk about Protestants.”
“Look, we should probably drop this topic. You tend to be pretty intolerant when you talk about Protestants.”
“I didn't mean to be intolerant. But I think Protestants are generally intolerant when they talk about priests.”
“I didn't mean to be intolerant. But I think Protestants are usually intolerant when they talk about priests.”
“I dare say. Anyhow, we have so often quarreled over this subject that it is not worth while to begin again. What did you think of the lecture?”
“I must say. Anyway, we've argued about this topic so many times that it's not worth starting again. What did you think of the lecture?”
“I liked it very much—especially the last part. I was glad he spoke so strongly about the need of living the Republic, not dreaming of it. It is as Christ said: 'The Kingdom of Heaven is within you.'”
“I really liked it—especially the last part. I was glad he spoke so passionately about the importance of living the Republic, not just dreaming about it. It’s like Christ said: ‘The Kingdom of Heaven is within you.’”
“It was just that part that I didn't like. He talked so much of the wonderful things we ought to think and feel and be, but he never told us practically what we ought to do.”
“It was just that part that I didn't like. He talked so much about the amazing things we should think, feel, and be, but he never really explained what we should actually do.”
“When the time of crisis comes there will be plenty for us to do; but we must be patient; these great changes are not made in a day.”
“When the time of crisis comes, there will be a lot for us to do; but we need to be patient; these big changes don’t happen overnight.”
“The longer a thing is to take doing, the more reason to begin at once. You talk about being fit for freedom—did you ever know anyone so fit for it as your mother? Wasn't she the most perfectly angelic woman you ever saw? And what use was all her goodness? She was a slave till the day she died—bullied and worried and insulted by your brother James and his wife. It would have been much better for her if she had not been so sweet and patient; they would never have treated her so. That's just the way with Italy; it's not patience that's wanted—it's for somebody to get up and defend themselves———”
“The longer it takes to do something, the more reason there is to start immediately. You talk about being ready for freedom—have you ever known anyone more ready for it than your mother? Wasn't she the most perfectly angelic woman you've ever seen? And what good did all her goodness do? She was a slave until the day she died—bullied, worried, and insulted by your brother James and his wife. It would have been much better for her if she hadn't been so sweet and patient; they would have never treated her that way. That's just how it is in Italy; it's not patience that's needed—it's for someone to stand up and defend themselves———”
“Jim, dear, if anger and passion could have saved Italy she would have been free long ago; it is not hatred that she needs, it is love.”
“Jim, dear, if anger and passion could have saved Italy, she would have been free a long time ago; it's not hatred she needs, it's love.”
As he said the word a sudden flush went up to his forehead and died out again. Gemma did not see it; she was looking straight before her with knitted brows and set mouth.
As he said the word, a sudden flush rose to his forehead and then faded away. Gemma didn't notice; she was staring ahead with furrowed brows and a determined expression.
“You think I am wrong, Arthur,” she said after a pause; “but I am right, and you will grow to see it some day. This is the house. Will you come in?”
“You think I’m wrong, Arthur,” she said after a pause; “but I’m right, and you’ll understand it someday. This is the house. Will you come in?”
“No; it's late. Good-night, dear!”
“No; it’s late. Goodnight, dear!”
He was standing on the doorstep, clasping her hand in both of his.
He was standing at the front door, holding her hand with both of his.
“For God and the people——”
"For God and the people—"
Slowly and gravely she completed the unfinished motto:
Slowly and seriously, she finished the unfinished motto:
“Now and forever.”
"Now and forever."
Then she pulled away her hand and ran into the house. When the door had closed behind her he stooped and picked up the spray of cypress which had fallen from her breast.
Then she pulled her hand away and ran into the house. When the door had closed behind her, he bent down and picked up the sprig of cypress that had fallen from her chest.
CHAPTER IV.
ARTHUR went back to his lodgings feeling as though he had wings. He was absolutely, cloudlessly happy. At the meeting there had been hints of preparations for armed insurrection; and now Gemma was a comrade, and he loved her. They could work together, possibly even die together, for the Republic that was to be. The blossoming time of their hope was come, and the Padre would see it and believe.
ARTHUR returned to his place feeling like he was flying. He was completely, undeniably happy. At the meeting, there were suggestions of plans for armed rebellion; and now Gemma was a partner, and he loved her. They could work together, maybe even die together, for the Republic that was to come. The time of their blossoming hope had arrived, and the Padre would see it and believe.
The next morning, however, he awoke in a soberer mood and remembered that Gemma was going to Leghorn and the Padre to Rome. January, February, March—three long months to Easter! And if Gemma should fall under “Protestant” influences at home (in Arthur's vocabulary “Protestant” stood for “Philistine”)———No, Gemma would never learn to flirt and simper and captivate tourists and bald-headed shipowners, like the other English girls in Leghorn; she was made of different stuff. But she might be very miserable; she was so young, so friendless, so utterly alone among all those wooden people. If only mother had lived——
The next morning, though, he woke up feeling more serious and remembered that Gemma was heading to Leghorn and the Padre was going to Rome. January, February, March—three long months until Easter! And if Gemma were to fall under "Protestant" influences at home (in Arthur's words, "Protestant" meant "Philistine")—No, Gemma would never learn to flirt and act charmingly to attract tourists and bald ship owners like the other English girls in Leghorn; she was made of different stuff. But she could end up very unhappy; she was so young, so alone, so completely isolated among all those superficial people. If only Mother had lived—
In the evening he went to the seminary, where he found Montanelli entertaining the new Director and looking both tired and bored. Instead of lighting up, as usual, at the sight of Arthur, the Padre's face grew darker.
In the evening, he went to the seminary, where he found Montanelli entertaining the new Director and looking both tired and bored. Instead of lighting up, as usual, at the sight of Arthur, the Padre's face became more serious.
“This is the student I spoke to you about,” he said, introducing Arthur stiffly. “I shall be much obliged if you will allow him to continue using the library.”
“This is the student I told you about,” he said, introducing Arthur awkwardly. “I would really appreciate it if you could let him keep using the library.”
Father Cardi, a benevolent-looking elderly priest, at once began talking to Arthur about the Sapienza, with an ease and familiarity which showed him to be well acquainted with college life. The conversation soon drifted into a discussion of university regulations, a burning question of that day. To Arthur's great delight, the new Director spoke strongly against the custom adopted by the university authorities of constantly worrying the students by senseless and vexatious restrictions.
Father Cardi, a kindly-looking old priest, immediately started chatting with Arthur about the Sapienza, casually and comfortably, indicating that he was quite familiar with college life. The conversation quickly shifted to university regulations, a hot topic of the day. To Arthur’s great pleasure, the new Director openly criticized the university’s practice of constantly stressing the students with pointless and annoying rules.
“I have had a good deal of experience in guiding young people,” he said; “and I make it a rule never to prohibit anything without a good reason. There are very few young men who will give much trouble if proper consideration and respect for their personality are shown to them. But, of course, the most docile horse will kick if you are always jerking at the rein.”
“I have a lot of experience in mentoring young people,” he said. “And I make it a point to never forbid anything without a good reason. There are very few young men who will cause much trouble if you show them proper consideration and respect for their individuality. But, of course, even the most well-behaved horse will kick if you keep pulling on the reins.”
Arthur opened his eyes wide; he had not expected to hear the students' cause pleaded by the new Director. Montanelli took no part in the discussion; its subject, apparently, did not interest him. The expression of his face was so unutterably hopeless and weary that Father Cardi broke off suddenly.
Arthur opened his eyes wide; he hadn't expected to hear the students' case argued by the new Director. Montanelli didn't join in the discussion; the topic apparently didn't interest him. The look on his face was so utterly hopeless and tired that Father Cardi suddenly stopped speaking.
“I am afraid I have overtired you, Canon. You must forgive my talkativeness; I am hot upon this subject and forget that others may grow weary of it.”
“I’m afraid I’ve worn you out, Canon. Please excuse my chatter; I’m really passionate about this topic and forget that others might get tired of it.”
“On the contrary, I was much interested.” Montanelli was not given to stereotyped politeness, and his tone jarred uncomfortably upon Arthur.
“Actually, I was very much interested.” Montanelli wasn't one for typical politeness, and his tone felt off to Arthur.
When Father Cardi went to his own room Montanelli turned to Arthur with the intent and brooding look that his face had worn all the evening.
When Father Cardi went to his room, Montanelli turned to Arthur with the same intense and thoughtful expression that he had worn all evening.
“Arthur, my dear boy,” he began slowly; “I have something to tell you.”
“Arthur, my dear boy,” he started slowly, “I have something I need to tell you.”
“He must have had bad news,” flashed through Arthur's mind, as he looked anxiously at the haggard face. There was a long pause.
“He must have gotten bad news,” raced through Arthur's mind as he looked anxiously at the worn-out face. There was a long pause.
“How do you like the new Director?” Montanelli asked suddenly.
“How do you like the new Director?” Montanelli asked out of the blue.
The question was so unexpected that, for a moment, Arthur was at a loss how to reply to it.
The question was so unexpected that, for a moment, Arthur didn't know how to respond.
“I—I like him very much, I think—at least—no, I am not quite sure that I do. But it is difficult to say, after seeing a person once.”
“I really like him, I think—at least—no, I’m not entirely sure that I do. But it's hard to tell after only seeing someone once.”
Montanelli sat beating his hand gently on the arm of his chair; a habit with him when anxious or perplexed.
Montanelli sat softly tapping his hand on the arm of his chair—a habit he had when he was anxious or confused.
“About this journey to Rome,” he began again; “if you think there is any—well—if you wish it, Arthur, I will write and say I cannot go.”
“About this trip to Rome,” he started again; “if you think there’s any—well—if you want, Arthur, I’ll write and say I can't go.”
“Padre! But the Vatican———”
“Dad! But the Vatican———”
“The Vatican will find someone else. I can send apologies.”
“The Vatican will find someone else. I can send my apologies.”
“But why? I can't understand.”
"But why? I don't get it."
Montanelli drew one hand across his forehead.
Montanelli wiped his forehead with one hand.
“I am anxious about you. Things keep coming into my head—and after all, there is no need for me to go———”
“I’m worried about you. Thoughts keep popping into my head—and really, there’s no reason for me to leave———”
“But the bishopric——”
“But the bishopric—”
“Oh, Arthur! what shall it profit me if I gain a bishopric and lose——”
“Oh, Arthur! What will it benefit me if I gain a bishopric and lose——”
He broke off. Arthur had never seen him like this before, and was greatly troubled.
He stopped suddenly. Arthur had never seen him like this before, and it really worried him.
“I can't understand,” he said. “Padre, if you could explain to me more—more definitely, what it is you think———”
“I can't understand,” he said. “Dad, could you explain to me more—more clearly, what it is you think———”
“I think nothing; I am haunted with a horrible fear. Tell me, is there any special danger?”
“I’m not thinking about anything; I’m just overwhelmed with a terrible fear. Please tell me, is there any specific danger?”
“He has heard something,” Arthur thought, remembering the whispers of a projected revolt. But the secret was not his to tell; and he merely answered: “What special danger should there be?”
“He's heard something,” Arthur thought, recalling the murmurs of a potential rebellion. But the secret wasn't his to share; he simply replied, “What specific danger could there be?”
“Don't question me—answer me!” Montanelli's voice was almost harsh in its eagerness. “Are you in danger? I don't want to know your secrets; only tell me that!”
“Don't question me—just answer me!” Montanelli's voice was almost harsh in its eagerness. “Are you in danger? I don't want to know your secrets; just tell me that!”
“We are all in God's hands, Padre; anything may always happen. But I know of no reason why I should not be here alive and safe when you come back.”
“We’re all in God’s hands, Padre; anything can happen. But I can’t think of any reason why I shouldn’t be here, alive and safe, when you return.”
“When I come back——Listen, carino; I will leave it in your hands. You need give me no reason; only say to me, 'Stay,' and I will give up this journey. There will be no injury to anyone, and I shall feel you are safer if I have you beside me.”
“When I come back——Listen, babe; I’ll leave it in your hands. You don’t need to give me any reason; just say to me, 'Stay,' and I’ll give up this journey. No one will be hurt, and I’ll feel you’re safer with me by your side.”
This kind of morbid fancifulness was so foreign to Montanelli's character that Arthur looked at him with grave anxiety.
This type of dark imagination was so unlike Montanelli's character that Arthur stared at him with serious concern.
“Padre, I am sure you are not well. Of course you must go to Rome, and try to have a thorough rest and get rid of your sleeplessness and headaches.”
“Dad, I’m sure you’re not feeling well. You definitely need to go to Rome and try to get some good rest to shake off your sleeplessness and headaches.”
“Very well,” Montanelli interrupted, as if tired of the subject; “I will start by the early coach to-morrow morning.”
“Okay,” Montanelli interrupted, sounding a bit fed up with the topic. “I’ll take the early coach tomorrow morning.”
Arthur looked at him, wondering.
Arthur looked at him, curious.
“You had something to tell me?” he said.
“You had something to tell me?” he asked.
“No, no; nothing more—nothing of any consequence.” There was a startled, almost terrified look in his face.
“No, no; nothing more—nothing important.” He had a shocked, almost scared expression on his face.
A few days after Montanelli's departure Arthur went to fetch a book from the seminary library, and met Father Cardi on the stairs.
A few days after Montanelli left, Arthur went to grab a book from the seminary library and ran into Father Cardi on the stairs.
“Ah, Mr. Burton!” exclaimed the Director; “the very person I wanted. Please come in and help me out of a difficulty.”
“Hey, Mr. Burton!” the Director said. “You’re the exact person I needed. Please come in and help me with a problem.”
He opened the study door, and Arthur followed him into the room with a foolish, secret sense of resentment. It seemed hard to see this dear study, the Padre's own private sanctum, invaded by a stranger.
He opened the study door, and Arthur followed him into the room with a silly, hidden sense of resentment. It felt strange to see this beloved study, the Padre's own private sanctuary, taken over by a stranger.
“I am a terrible book-worm,” said the Director; “and my first act when I got here was to examine the library. It seems very interesting, but I do not understand the system by which it is catalogued.”
“I’m a huge bookworm,” said the Director; “and my first thing when I got here was to check out the library. It seems really interesting, but I don’t get the system it’s organized by.”
“The catalogue is imperfect; many of the best books have been added to the collection lately.”
“The catalog isn’t perfect; many of the best books have been added to the collection recently.”
“Can you spare half an hour to explain the arrangement to me?”
“Can you take half an hour to explain the arrangement to me?”
They went into the library, and Arthur carefully explained the catalogue. When he rose to take his hat, the Director interfered, laughing.
They walked into the library, and Arthur carefully explained the catalog. When he stood up to grab his hat, the Director interrupted, laughing.
“No, no! I can't have you rushing off in that way. It is Saturday, and quite time for you to leave off work till Monday morning. Stop and have supper with me, now I have kept you so late. I am quite alone, and shall be glad of company.”
“No, no! I can't have you running off like that. It's Saturday, and it’s definitely time for you to stop working until Monday morning. Stay and have dinner with me since I’ve kept you so late. I'm all alone and would really appreciate the company.”
His manner was so bright and pleasant that Arthur felt at ease with him at once. After some desultory conversation, the Director inquired how long he had known Montanelli.
His demeanor was so cheerful and friendly that Arthur felt comfortable with him right away. After some casual chatting, the Director asked how long he had known Montanelli.
“For about seven years. He came back from China when I was twelve years old.”
“For about seven years. He returned from China when I was twelve.”
“Ah, yes! It was there that he gained his reputation as a missionary preacher. Have you been his pupil ever since?”
“Ah, yes! That’s where he built his reputation as a missionary preacher. Have you been his student ever since?”
“He began teaching me a year later, about the time when I first confessed to him. Since I have been at the Sapienza he has still gone on helping me with anything I wanted to study that was not in the regular course. He has been very kind to me—you can hardly imagine how kind.”
“He started teaching me a year later, around the time I first opened up to him. Ever since I've been at Sapienza, he’s continued to help me with anything I wanted to study that wasn’t part of the regular curriculum. He’s been really kind to me—you can hardly imagine how kind.”
“I can well believe it; he is a man whom no one can fail to admire—a most noble and beautiful nature. I have met priests who were out in China with him; and they had no words high enough to praise his energy and courage under all hardships, and his unfailing devotion. You are fortunate to have had in your youth the help and guidance of such a man. I understood from him that you have lost both parents.”
“I can totally believe it; he’s a person everyone admires—a truly noble and beautiful soul. I’ve met priests who were in China with him, and they couldn’t say enough good things about his energy and bravery through all sorts of challenges, and his unwavering dedication. You’re lucky to have had his help and guidance when you were younger. He told me you’ve lost both your parents.”
“Yes; my father died when I was a child, and my mother a year ago.”
“Yes; my dad passed away when I was a kid, and my mom a year ago.”
“Have you brothers and sisters?”
"Do you have siblings?"
“No; I have step-brothers; but they were business men when I was in the nursery.”
“No; I have step-brothers, but they were businessmen when I was a kid.”
“You must have had a lonely childhood; perhaps you value Canon Montanelli's kindness the more for that. By the way, have you chosen a confessor for the time of his absence?”
“You must have had a lonely childhood; maybe you appreciate Canon Montanelli's kindness more because of it. By the way, have you picked a confessor for the time he’ll be away?”
“I thought of going to one of the fathers of Santa Caterina, if they have not too many penitents.”
“I was thinking about going to one of the priests at Santa Caterina, if they don’t have too many people confessing.”
“Will you confess to me?”
"Will you confess to me?"
Arthur opened his eyes in wonder.
Arthur opened his eyes in amazement.
“Reverend Father, of course I—should be glad; only——”
“Reverend Father, of course I would be happy; it’s just that——”
“Only the Director of a theological seminary does not usually receive lay penitents? That is quite true. But I know Canon Montanelli takes a great interest in you, and I fancy he is a little anxious on your behalf—just as I should be if I were leaving a favourite pupil—and would like to know you were under the spiritual guidance of his colleague. And, to be quite frank with you, my son, I like you, and should be glad to give you any help I can.”
“Only the Director of a theological seminary usually doesn't meet with lay penitents? That's true. But I know Canon Montanelli cares a lot about you, and I think he’s a bit worried for you—just like I would be if I were leaving a favorite student—and would want to ensure you're under the guidance of his colleague. And to be completely honest with you, my son, I like you and would be happy to help you in any way I can.”
“If you put it that way, of course I shall be very grateful for your guidance.”
“If you put it that way, I’ll definitely appreciate your help.”
“Then you will come to me next month? That's right. And run in to see me, my lad, when you have time any evening.”
“Then you’ll come to see me next month? That’s right. And drop by to see me, my friend, whenever you have time any evening.”
Shortly before Easter Montanelli's appointment to the little see of Brisighella, in the Etruscan Apennines, was officially announced. He wrote to Arthur from Rome in a cheerful and tranquil spirit; evidently his depression was passing over. “You must come to see me every vacation,” he wrote; “and I shall often be coming to Pisa; so I hope to see a good deal of you, if not so much as I should wish.”
Shortly before Easter, Montanelli's appointment to the small diocese of Brisighella, in the Etruscan Apennines, was officially announced. He wrote to Arthur from Rome in a cheerful and calm mood; clearly, his depression was lifting. “You have to come to see me every vacation,” he wrote; “and I’ll often be coming to Pisa, so I hope to see plenty of you, even if not as much as I’d like.”
Dr. Warren had invited Arthur to spend the Easter holidays with him and his children, instead of in the dreary, rat-ridden old place where Julia now reigned supreme. Enclosed in the letter was a short note, scrawled in Gemma's childish, irregular handwriting, begging him to come if possible, “as I want to talk to you about something.” Still more encouraging was the whispered communication passing around from student to student in the university; everyone was to be prepared for great things after Easter.
Dr. Warren had invited Arthur to spend the Easter holidays with him and his kids, instead of being stuck in the gloomy, rat-infested old place where Julia now ruled. Included in the letter was a brief note, written in Gemma's childish, uneven handwriting, asking him to come if he could, “because I want to talk to you about something.” Even more encouraging was the rumor circulating among students at the university; everyone was told to brace for big things after Easter.
All this had put Arthur into a state of rapturous anticipation, in which the wildest improbabilities hinted at among the students seemed to him natural and likely to be realized within the next two months.
All of this had put Arthur in a state of excited anticipation, where the craziest ideas mentioned by the students felt natural and likely to happen within the next two months.
He arranged to go home on Thursday in Passion week, and to spend the first days of the vacation there, that the pleasure of visiting the Warrens and the delight of seeing Gemma might not unfit him for the solemn religious meditation demanded by the Church from all her children at this season. He wrote to Gemma, promising to come on Easter Monday; and went up to his bedroom on Wednesday night with a soul at peace.
He planned to go home on Thursday during Holy Week and spend the first few days of his break there, so that the joy of visiting the Warrens and seeing Gemma wouldn’t distract him from the serious religious reflection expected by the Church from all her members during this time. He wrote to Gemma, promising to arrive on Easter Monday, and went up to his bedroom on Wednesday night feeling at peace.
He knelt down before the crucifix. Father Cardi had promised to receive him in the morning; and for this, his last confession before the Easter communion, he must prepare himself by long and earnest prayer. Kneeling with clasped hands and bent head, he looked back over the month, and reckoned up the miniature sins of impatience, carelessness, hastiness of temper, which had left their faint, small spots upon the whiteness of his soul. Beyond these he could find nothing; in this month he had been too happy to sin much. He crossed himself, and, rising, began to undress.
He knelt down in front of the crucifix. Father Cardi had promised to meet him in the morning, and for this, his last confession before the Easter communion, he needed to prepare himself with long and sincere prayer. Kneeling with his hands clasped and head bowed, he reflected on the past month and thought about the little sins of impatience, carelessness, and temper that had left their slight, small marks on the purity of his soul. Aside from these, he couldn’t find anything else; this month he had been too happy to sin much. He crossed himself and, getting up, started to undress.
As he unfastened his shirt a scrap of paper slipped from it and fluttered to the floor. It was Gemma's letter, which he had worn all day upon his neck. He picked it up, unfolded it, and kissed the dear scribble; then began folding the paper up again, with a dim consciousness of having done something very ridiculous, when he noticed on the back of the sheet a postscript which he had not read before. “Be sure and come as soon as possible,” it ran, “for I want you to meet Bolla. He has been staying here, and we have read together every day.”
As he undid his shirt, a piece of paper fell out and drifted to the floor. It was Gemma's letter, which he had been wearing around his neck all day. He picked it up, unfolded it, and kissed the cherished writing; then he started folding the paper back up, feeling a bit silly, when he noticed a postscript on the back that he hadn't read before. “Make sure to come as soon as you can,” it said, “because I want you to meet Bolla. He’s been staying here, and we've been reading together every day.”
The hot colour went up to Arthur's forehead as he read.
The heat rushed to Arthur's forehead as he read.
Always Bolla! What was he doing in Leghorn again? And why should Gemma want to read with him? Had he bewitched her with his smuggling? It had been quite easy to see at the meeting in January that he was in love with her; that was why he had been so earnest over his propaganda. And now he was close to her—reading with her every day.
Always Bolla! What was he doing in Leghorn again? And why would Gemma want to read with him? Had he charmed her with his smuggling? It was pretty clear at the meeting in January that he was in love with her; that’s why he had been so passionate about his propaganda. And now he was close to her—reading with her every day.
Arthur suddenly threw the letter aside and knelt down again before the crucifix. And this was the soul that was preparing for absolution, for the Easter sacrament—the soul at peace with God and itself and all the world! A soul capable of sordid jealousies and suspicions; of selfish animosities and ungenerous hatred—and against a comrade! He covered his face with both hands in bitter humiliation. Only five minutes ago he had been dreaming of martyrdom; and now he had been guilty of a mean and petty thought like this!
Arthur suddenly tossed the letter aside and knelt down again in front of the crucifix. And this was the soul getting ready for forgiveness, for the Easter sacrament—the soul at peace with God, itself, and the entire world! A soul that could experience base jealousies and suspicions; selfish resentments and unkind hatred—and directed at a friend! He covered his face with both hands in deep shame. Just five minutes ago, he had been dreaming of martyrdom; and now he had been guilty of such a small and petty thought!
When he entered the seminary chapel on Thursday morning he found Father Cardi alone. After repeating the Confiteor, he plunged at once into the subject of his last night's backsliding.
When he walked into the seminary chapel on Thursday morning, he saw Father Cardi by himself. After saying the Confiteor, he immediately started talking about his relapse from the night before.
“My father, I accuse myself of the sins of jealousy and anger, and of unworthy thoughts against one who has done me no wrong.”
“My father, I admit to my feelings of jealousy and anger, and to my unworthy thoughts about someone who has done me no harm.”
Farther Cardi knew quite well with what kind of penitent he had to deal. He only said softly:
Farther Cardi knew exactly what type of penitent he was dealing with. He simply said softly:
“You have not told me all, my son.”
“You haven't told me everything, my son.”
“Father, the man against whom I have thought an unchristian thought is one whom I am especially bound to love and honour.”
“Dad, the guy I’ve had unkind thoughts about is someone I feel really obligated to love and respect.”
“One to whom you are bound by ties of blood?”
“One you’re connected to by family ties?”
“By a still closer tie.”
"By a closer connection."
“By what tie, my son?”
“By what connection, my son?”
“By that of comradeship.”
“Through camaraderie.”
“Comradeship in what?”
"Comradeship in what exactly?"
“In a great and holy work.”
“In a significant and sacred task.”
A little pause.
A brief pause.
“And your anger against this—comrade, your jealousy of him, was called forth by his success in that work being greater than yours?”
“And your anger about this—comrade, your jealousy of him was triggered by his success in that work being greater than yours?”
“I—yes, partly. I envied him his experience—his usefulness. And then—I thought—I feared—that he would take from me the heart of the girl I—love.”
“I—yeah, partly. I envied him for his experience—his value. And then—I thought—I was scared—that he would take from me the heart of the girl I—love.”
“And this girl that you love, is she a daughter of the Holy Church?”
“And this girl you love, is she a daughter of the Holy Church?”
“No; she is a Protestant.”
“No; she's a Protestant.”
“A heretic?”
"A heretic?"
Arthur clasped his hands in great distress. “Yes, a heretic,” he repeated. “We were brought up together; our mothers were friends—and I—envied him, because I saw that he loves her, too, and because—because——”
Arthur clenched his hands in deep distress. “Yeah, a heretic,” he said again. “We grew up together; our moms were friends—and I—envied him, because I could see that he loves her, too, and because—because——”
“My son,” said Father Cardi, speaking after a moment's silence, slowly and gravely, “you have still not told me all; there is more than this upon your soul.”
“My son,” said Father Cardi, after a brief pause, speaking slowly and seriously, “you still haven't shared everything with me; there's more weighing on your soul.”
“Father, I——” He faltered and broke off again.
“Dad, I——” He hesitated and stopped again.
The priest waited silently.
The priest waited quietly.
“I envied him because the society—the Young Italy—that I belong to———”
“I envied him because the society—the Young Italy—that I belong to———”
“Yes?”
“Yeah?”
“Intrusted him with a work that I had hoped—would be given to me, that I had thought myself—specially adapted for.”
“Intrusted him with a task that I had hoped would be given to me, that I had thought I was especially suited for.”
“What work?”
"What job?"
“The taking in of books—political books—from the steamers that bring them—and finding a hiding place for them—in the town———”
“The process of receiving political books from the ships that deliver them and finding a spot to hide them in the town—”
“And this work was given by the party to your rival?”
"And this job was given to your competitor by the group?"
“To Bolla—and I envied him.”
“To Bolla—and I was jealous.”
“And he gave you no cause for this feeling? You do not accuse him of having neglected the mission intrusted to him?”
“And he gave you no reason to feel this way? You’re not claiming he neglected the mission he was given?”
“No, father; he has worked bravely and devotedly; he is a true patriot and has deserved nothing but love and respect from me.”
“No, Dad; he has worked hard and devotedly; he is a true patriot and deserves nothing but love and respect from me.”
Father Cardi pondered.
Dad Cardi thought.
“My son, if there is within you a new light, a dream of some great work to be accomplished for your fellow-men, a hope that shall lighten the burdens of the weary and oppressed, take heed how you deal with the most precious blessing of God. All good things are of His giving; and of His giving is the new birth. If you have found the way of sacrifice, the way that leads to peace; if you have joined with loving comrades to bring deliverance to them that weep and mourn in secret; then see to it that your soul be free from envy and passion and your heart as an altar where the sacred fire burns eternally. Remember that this is a high and holy thing, and that the heart which would receive it must be purified from every selfish thought. This vocation is as the vocation of a priest; it is not for the love of a woman, nor for the moment of a fleeting passion; it is FOR GOD AND THE PEOPLE; it is NOW AND FOREVER.”
“My son, if you have a new light inside you, a dream of doing something significant for others, a hope to ease the burdens of the weary and oppressed, be careful how you handle the most precious gift from God. All good things come from Him, including new beginnings. If you’ve discovered the path of sacrifice, the way that leads to peace; if you’ve teamed up with caring friends to bring relief to those who silently suffer; then make sure your soul is free from envy and anger, and keep your heart as a sacred place where the eternal flame burns. Remember, this is a high and holy calling, and the heart that wishes to embrace it must be cleansed of all selfish thoughts. This calling is like that of a priest; it’s not about love for a woman or a moment of fleeting desire; it is FOR GOD AND THE PEOPLE; it is NOW AND FOREVER.”
“Ah!” Arthur started and clasped his hands; he had almost burst out sobbing at the motto. “Father, you give us the sanction of the Church! Christ is on our side——”
“Ah!” Arthur gasped and clasped his hands; he had nearly broken down in tears at the motto. “Dad, you give us the approval of the Church! Christ is on our side——”
“My son,” the priest answered solemnly, “Christ drove the moneychangers out of the Temple, for His House shall be called a House of Prayer, and they had made it a den of thieves.”
“My son,” the priest replied seriously, “Christ kicked the money changers out of the Temple because His House should be a House of Prayer, and they turned it into a den of thieves.”
After a long silence, Arthur whispered tremulously:
After a long silence, Arthur whispered shakily:
“And Italy shall be His Temple when they are driven out——”
“And Italy will be His Temple when they are driven out——”
He stopped; and the soft answer came back:
He paused; and the gentle reply echoed back:
“'The earth and the fulness thereof are mine, saith the Lord.'”
“The earth and everything in it belong to me, says the Lord.”
CHAPTER V.
THAT afternoon Arthur felt the need of a long walk. He intrusted his luggage to a fellow-student and went to Leghorn on foot.
THAT afternoon, Arthur felt the need for a long walk. He entrusted his luggage to a fellow student and walked to Leghorn.
The day was damp and cloudy, but not cold; and the low, level country seemed to him fairer than he had ever known it to look before. He had a sense of delight in the soft elasticity of the wet grass under his feet and in the shy, wondering eyes of the wild spring flowers by the roadside. In a thorn-acacia bush at the edge of a little strip of wood a bird was building a nest, and flew up as he passed with a startled cry and a quick fluttering of brown wings.
The day was damp and overcast, but not cold; and the flat, open countryside seemed more beautiful to him than it ever had before. He felt a sense of joy in the soft give of the wet grass under his feet and in the curious, surprised eyes of the wild spring flowers along the roadside. In a thorny acacia bush at the edge of a small patch of woods, a bird was building a nest, and it flew up with a startled call and a quick flutter of brown wings as he passed by.
He tried to keep his mind fixed upon the devout meditations proper to the eve of Good Friday. But thoughts of Montanelli and Gemma got so much in the way of this devotional exercise that at last he gave up the attempt and allowed his fancy to drift away to the wonders and glories of the coming insurrection, and to the part in it that he had allotted to his two idols. The Padre was to be the leader, the apostle, the prophet before whose sacred wrath the powers of darkness were to flee, and at whose feet the young defenders of Liberty were to learn afresh the old doctrines, the old truths in their new and unimagined significance.
He tried to keep his mind focused on the devout meditations appropriate for the eve of Good Friday. But thoughts of Montanelli and Gemma got in the way of this spiritual exercise so much that he finally gave up and let his imagination wander to the wonders and glories of the upcoming insurrection, and the roles he had assigned to his two idols. The Padre was to be the leader, the apostle, the prophet before whom the forces of darkness would flee, and at whose feet the young defenders of Liberty would learn once again the old doctrines, the old truths in their new and unimaginable significance.
And Gemma? Oh, Gemma would fight at the barricades. She was made of the clay from which heroines are moulded; she would be the perfect comrade, the maiden undefiled and unafraid, of whom so many poets have dreamed. She would stand beside him, shoulder to shoulder, rejoicing under the winged death-storm; and they would die together, perhaps in the moment of victory—without doubt there would be a victory. Of his love he would tell her nothing; he would say no word that might disturb her peace or spoil her tranquil sense of comradeship. She was to him a holy thing, a spotless victim to be laid upon the altar as a burnt-offering for the deliverance of the people; and who was he that he should enter into the white sanctuary of a soul that knew no other love than God and Italy?
And Gemma? Oh, Gemma would be right there fighting at the barricades. She was made from the same stuff as heroines; she would be the perfect ally, the pure and fearless woman that so many poets have imagined. She would stand beside him, side by side, celebrating even in the midst of a raging storm; and they would die together, maybe in the moment of victory—there would definitely be a victory. He would tell her nothing of his love; he wouldn’t say anything that could disrupt her peace or spoil her calm sense of camaraderie. To him, she was something sacred, a pure offering to be placed on the altar for the liberation of the people; and who was he to step into the pure sanctuary of a soul that knew no love other than God and Italy?
God and Italy——Then came a sudden drop from the clouds as he entered the great, dreary house in the “Street of Palaces,” and Julia's butler, immaculate, calm, and politely disapproving as ever, confronted him upon the stairs.
God and Italy——Then he suddenly descended from the clouds as he walked into the grand, gloomy house on the “Street of Palaces,” where Julia's butler, impeccably dressed, composed, and politely disapproving as always, met him on the stairs.
“Good-evening, Gibbons; are my brothers in?”
“Good evening, Gibbons; are my brothers in?”
“Mr. Thomas is in, sir; and Mrs. Burton. They are in the drawing room.”
“Mr. Thomas is here, sir, along with Mrs. Burton. They’re in the living room.”
Arthur went in with a dull sense of oppression. What a dismal house it was! The flood of life seemed to roll past and leave it always just above high-water mark. Nothing in it ever changed—neither the people, nor the family portraits, nor the heavy furniture and ugly plate, nor the vulgar ostentation of riches, nor the lifeless aspect of everything. Even the flowers on the brass stands looked like painted metal flowers that had never known the stirring of young sap within them in the warm spring days. Julia, dressed for dinner, and waiting for visitors in the drawing room which was to her the centre of existence, might have sat for a fashion-plate just as she was, with her wooden smile and flaxen ringlets, and the lap-dog on her knee.
Arthur walked in feeling a heavy sense of gloom. What a dreary house it was! The stream of life seemed to flow past but always leave it just barely above the flood mark. Nothing in it ever changed—neither the people, nor the family portraits, nor the heavy furniture and ugly dishes, nor the tasteless display of wealth, nor the lifeless look of everything. Even the flowers on the brass stands looked like painted metal flowers that had never felt the invigorating life of spring. Julia, dressed for dinner and waiting for guests in the drawing room—which was her whole world—could have been a model for a fashion magazine just as she was, with her wooden smile and blonde ringlets, and the little dog in her lap.
“How do you do, Arthur?” she said stiffly, giving him the tips of her fingers for a moment, and then transferring them to the more congenial contact of the lap-dog's silken coat. “I hope you are quite well and have made satisfactory progress at college.”
“How are you, Arthur?” she said stiffly, briefly shaking his hand, then moving her fingers to the softer feel of the lap-dog's silky fur. “I hope you’re doing well and have been doing okay at college.”
Arthur murmured the first commonplace that he could think of at the moment, and relapsed into uncomfortable silence. The arrival of James, in his most pompous mood and accompanied by a stiff, elderly shipping-agent, did not improve matters; and when Gibbons announced that dinner was served, Arthur rose with a little sigh of relief.
Arthur quietly said the first thing that came to his mind and fell into an awkward silence. The arrival of James, in his most self-important mood and accompanied by a formal, older shipping agent, didn’t help the situation; and when Gibbons announced that dinner was served, Arthur stood up with a small sigh of relief.
“I won't come to dinner, Julia. If you'll excuse me I will go to my room.”
“I’m not coming to dinner, Julia. If you don’t mind, I’m going to my room.”
“You're overdoing that fasting, my boy,” said Thomas; “I am sure you'll make yourself ill.”
“You're taking that fasting way too far, my boy,” said Thomas; “I’m sure you’re going to make yourself sick.”
“Oh, no! Good-night.”
“Oh no! Good night.”
In the corridor Arthur met the under housemaid and asked her to knock at his door at six in the morning.
In the hallway, Arthur ran into the housemaid and asked her to knock on his door at six in the morning.
“The signorino is going to church?”
“The young gentleman is going to church?”
“Yes. Good-night, Teresa.”
“Yep. Goodnight, Teresa.”
He went into his room. It had belonged to his mother, and the alcove opposite the window had been fitted up during her long illness as an oratory. A great crucifix on a black pedestal occupied the middle of the altar; and before it hung a little Roman lamp. This was the room where she had died. Her portrait was on the wall beside the bed; and on the table stood a china bowl which had been hers, filled with a great bunch of her favourite violets. It was just a year since her death; and the Italian servants had not forgotten her.
He walked into his room. It had belonged to his mother, and the nook across from the window had been set up as a prayer space during her long illness. A large crucifix on a black pedestal was centered on the altar, and a small Roman lamp hung in front of it. This was the room where she had passed away. Her portrait hung on the wall next to the bed, and on the table sat a china bowl that used to be hers, filled with a big bunch of her favorite violets. It had been just a year since her death, and the Italian servants still remembered her.
He took out of his portmanteau a framed picture, carefully wrapped up. It was a crayon portrait of Montanelli, which had come from Rome only a few days before. He was unwrapping this precious treasure when Julia's page brought in a supper-tray on which the old Italian cook, who had served Gladys before the harsh, new mistress came, had placed such little delicacies as she considered her dear signorino might permit himself to eat without infringing the rules of the Church. Arthur refused everything but a piece of bread; and the page, a nephew of Gibbons, lately arrived from England, grinned significantly as he carried out the tray. He had already joined the Protestant camp in the servants' hall.
He pulled a framed picture out of his suitcase, carefully wrapped up. It was a crayon portrait of Montanelli that had just arrived from Rome a few days earlier. He was unwrapping this precious item when Julia's page brought in a supper tray. The old Italian cook, who had served Gladys before the strict new mistress came along, had included some little treats that she thought her dear signorino could enjoy without breaking the rules of the Church. Arthur turned down everything except for a piece of bread, and the page, a nephew of Gibbons who had recently arrived from England, grinned knowingly as he took the tray away. He had already switched sides to the Protestant camp in the servants' hall.
Arthur went into the alcove and knelt down before the crucifix, trying to compose his mind to the proper attitude for prayer and meditation. But this he found difficult to accomplish. He had, as Thomas said, rather overdone the Lenten privations, and they had gone to his head like strong wine. Little quivers of excitement went down his back, and the crucifix swam in a misty cloud before his eyes. It was only after a long litany, mechanically repeated, that he succeeded in recalling his wandering imagination to the mystery of the Atonement. At last sheer physical weariness conquered the feverish agitation of his nerves, and he lay down to sleep in a calm and peaceful mood, free from all unquiet or disturbing thoughts.
Arthur stepped into the alcove and knelt in front of the crucifix, trying to settle his mind into the right space for prayer and meditation. But he found it hard to do. As Thomas had pointed out, he had perhaps taken the Lenten sacrifices a bit too far, and it felt like they had gone to his head like strong alcohol. Exciting little shivers ran down his back, and the crucifix blurred in a misty haze in front of him. Only after a long, mechanically recited litany did he manage to bring his wandering thoughts back to the mystery of the Atonement. Finally, sheer physical exhaustion overcame the restless turmoil of his nerves, and he lay down to sleep in a calm and peaceful state, free from any restless or troubling thoughts.
He was fast asleep when a sharp, impatient knock came at his door. “Ah, Teresa!” he thought, turning over lazily. The knock was repeated, and he awoke with a violent start.
He was fast asleep when a loud, impatient knock sounded at his door. “Ah, Teresa!” he thought, rolling over lazily. The knock came again, and he jolted awake suddenly.
“Signorino! signorino!” cried a man's voice in Italian; “get up for the love of God!”
“Hey! Wake up!” shouted a man's voice in Italian; “for the love of God!”
Arthur jumped out of bed.
Arthur sprang out of bed.
“What is the matter? Who is it?”
“What’s going on? Who is it?”
“It's I, Gian Battista. Get up, quick, for Our Lady's sake!”
“It's me, Gian Battista. Get up, hurry, for Our Lady's sake!”
Arthur hurriedly dressed and opened the door. As he stared in perplexity at the coachman's pale, terrified face, the sound of tramping feet and clanking metal came along the corridor, and he suddenly realized the truth.
Arthur quickly got dressed and opened the door. As he looked in confusion at the coachman's pale, scared face, the sound of heavy footsteps and clanking metal echoed down the hallway, and he suddenly understood the truth.
“For me?” he asked coolly.
"For me?" he asked nonchalantly.
“For you! Oh, signorino, make haste! What have you to hide? See, I can put——”
“For you! Oh, young man, hurry up! What are you hiding? Look, I can put——”
“I have nothing to hide. Do my brothers know?”
“I have nothing to hide. Do my brothers know?”
The first uniform appeared at the turn of the passage.
The first uniform showed up at the entrance.
“The signor has been called; all the house is awake. Alas! what a misfortune—what a terrible misfortune! And on Good Friday! Holy Saints, have pity!”
“The gentleman has been called; the whole house is awake. Oh no! What a disaster—what a terrible disaster! And on Good Friday! Holy Saints, have mercy!”
Gian Battista burst into tears. Arthur moved a few steps forward and waited for the gendarmes, who came clattering along, followed by a shivering crowd of servants in various impromptu costumes. As the soldiers surrounded Arthur, the master and mistress of the house brought up the rear of this strange procession; he in dressing gown and slippers, she in a long peignoir, with her hair in curlpapers.
Gian Battista started crying. Arthur took a few steps forward and waited for the police, who came clattering along, followed by a shivering crowd of servants in makeshift outfits. As the soldiers surrounded Arthur, the homeowners brought up the back of this odd procession; he in a robe and slippers, she in a long nightgown, with her hair in curlers.
“There is, sure, another flood toward, and these couples are coming to the ark! Here comes a pair of very strange beasts!”
“There’s definitely another flood coming, and these couples are heading to the ark! Here comes a pair of really unusual animals!”
The quotation flashed across Arthur's mind as he looked at the grotesque figures. He checked a laugh with a sense of its jarring incongruity—this was a time for worthier thoughts. “Ave Maria, Regina Coeli!” he whispered, and turned his eyes away, that the bobbing of Julia's curlpapers might not again tempt him to levity.
The quote popped into Arthur's head as he looked at the bizarre figures. He stifled a laugh, feeling it was out of place—this was a moment for more serious thoughts. “Ave Maria, Regina Coeli!” he whispered, and turned his gaze away, so the bouncing of Julia's curlers wouldn’t tempt him to be lighthearted again.
“Kindly explain to me,” said Mr. Burton, approaching the officer of gendarmerie, “what is the meaning of this violent intrusion into a private house? I warn you that, unless you are prepared to furnish me with a satisfactory explanation, I shall feel bound to complain to the English Ambassador.”
“Could you please explain to me,” said Mr. Burton, walking up to the police officer, “what this violent break-in at a private house is all about? I should let you know that if you can’t give me a satisfactory explanation, I’ll have to report this to the English Ambassador.”
“I presume,” replied the officer stiffly, “that you will recognize this as a sufficient explanation; the English Ambassador certainly will.” He pulled out a warrant for the arrest of Arthur Burton, student of philosophy, and, handing it to James, added coldly: “If you wish for any further explanation, you had better apply in person to the chief of police.”
“I assume,” replied the officer stiffly, “that you’ll see this as a good enough explanation; the English Ambassador definitely will.” He pulled out a warrant for the arrest of Arthur Burton, a philosophy student, and, handing it to James, added coldly: “If you want any more explanations, you should go speak directly to the chief of police.”
Julia snatched the paper from her husband, glanced over it, and flew at Arthur like nothing else in the world but a fashionable lady in a rage.
Julia snatched the paper from her husband, glanced at it, and charged at Arthur like nothing else in the world but a stylish woman in a fury.
“So it's you that have disgraced the family!” she screamed; “setting all the rabble in the town gaping and staring as if the thing were a show? So you have turned jail-bird, now, with all your piety! It's what we might have expected from that Popish woman's child——”
“So it’s you who have brought shame to the family!” she shouted. “You’ve got all the townspeople gaping and staring like it’s some kind of show! So now you’re a criminal, despite all your piety! It’s exactly what we might have expected from that Catholic woman’s child—”
“You must not speak to a prisoner in a foreign language, madam,” the officer interrupted; but his remonstrance was hardly audible under the torrent of Julia's vociferous English.
“You shouldn’t talk to a prisoner in a foreign language, ma'am,” the officer interrupted; but his protest was barely heard over Julia's loud English.
“Just what we might have expected! Fasting and prayer and saintly meditation; and this is what was underneath it all! I thought that would be the end of it.”
“Just what we could have anticipated! Fasting, prayer, and holy meditation; and this is what was really going on beneath it all! I thought that would be the conclusion of it.”
Dr. Warren had once compared Julia to a salad into which the cook had upset the vinegar cruet. The sound of her thin, hard voice set Arthur's teeth on edge, and the simile suddenly popped up in his memory.
Dr. Warren had once likened Julia to a salad that the cook accidentally splashed with vinegar. The sound of her sharp, biting voice grated on Arthur's nerves, and the comparison suddenly sprang to mind.
“There's no use in this kind of talk,” he said. “You need not be afraid of any unpleasantness; everyone will understand that you are all quite innocent. I suppose, gentlemen, you want to search my things. I have nothing to hide.”
“There's no point in talking like this,” he said. “You don’t have to worry about any trouble; everyone will see that you’re all completely innocent. I guess, gentlemen, you want to look through my things. I have nothing to hide.”
While the gendarmes ransacked the room, reading his letters, examining his college papers, and turning out drawers and boxes, he sat waiting on the edge of the bed, a little flushed with excitement, but in no way distressed. The search did not disquiet him. He had always burned letters which could possibly compromise anyone, and beyond a few manuscript verses, half revolutionary, half mystical, and two or three numbers of Young Italy, the gendarmes found nothing to repay them for their trouble. Julia, after a long resistance, yielded to the entreaties of her brother-in-law and went back to bed, sweeping past Arthur with magnificent disdain, James meekly following.
While the officers searched the room, going through his letters, checking his college papers, and emptying drawers and boxes, he sat on the edge of the bed, a bit excited but not at all worried. The search didn’t bother him. He had always burned any letters that could potentially compromise someone, and aside from a few handwritten verses, part revolutionary and part mystical, and a couple of issues of Young Italy, the officers found nothing that justified their effort. Julia, after resisting for a long time, finally gave in to her brother-in-law's pleas and went back to bed, sweeping past Arthur with a look of impressive disdain, while James followed meekly.
When they had left the room, Thomas, who all this while had been tramping up and down, trying to look indifferent, approached the officer and asked permission to speak to the prisoner. Receiving a nod in answer, he went up to Arthur and muttered in a rather husky voice:
When they left the room, Thomas, who had been pacing back and forth, trying to seem indifferent, approached the officer and asked for permission to speak to the prisoner. After getting a nod in response, he went up to Arthur and murmured in a somewhat raspy voice:
“I say; this is an infernally awkward business. I'm very sorry about it.”
“I mean, this is an incredibly awkward situation. I'm really sorry about it.”
Arthur looked up with a face as serene as a summer morning. “You have always been good to me,” he said. “There's nothing to be sorry about. I shall be safe enough.”
Arthur looked up with a face as calm as a summer morning. “You've always treated me well,” he said. “There's nothing to apologize for. I'll be just fine.”
“Look here, Arthur!” Thomas gave his moustache a hard pull and plunged head first into the awkward question. “Is—all this anything to do with—money? Because, if it is, I——”
“Listen up, Arthur!” Thomas yanked on his moustache and dove straight into the uncomfortable question. “Does all this have anything to do with—money? Because, if it does, I——”
“With money! Why, no! What could it have to do——”
“With money! No way! What could it possibly have to do——”
“Then it's some political tomfoolery? I thought so. Well, don't you get down in the mouth—and never mind all the stuff Julia talks. It's only her spiteful tongue; and if you want help,—cash, or anything,—let me know, will you?”
“Then is it just some political nonsense? I thought so. Well, don’t get discouraged—and ignore all the things Julia says. It’s just her bitter attitude; and if you need help—money or anything—just let me know, okay?”
Arthur held out his hand in silence, and Thomas left the room with a carefully made-up expression of unconcern that rendered his face more stolid than ever.
Arthur extended his hand wordlessly, and Thomas exited the room with a carefully crafted look of indifference that made his face seem even more impassive than before.
The gendarmes, meanwhile, had finished their search, and the officer in charge requested Arthur to put on his outdoor clothes. He obeyed at once and turned to leave the room; then stopped with sudden hesitation. It seemed hard to take leave of his mother's oratory in the presence of these officials.
The police officers had completed their search, and the officer in charge asked Arthur to put on his outdoor clothes. He immediately complied and turned to leave the room; then he paused, feeling a sudden doubt. It felt difficult to say goodbye to his mother's space in front of these officials.
“Have you any objection to leaving the room for a moment?” he asked. “You see that I cannot escape and that there is nothing to conceal.”
“Do you mind stepping out of the room for a moment?” he asked. “As you can see, I can’t get away and there’s nothing to hide.”
“I am sorry, but it is forbidden to leave a prisoner alone.”
“I’m sorry, but it’s not allowed to leave a prisoner alone.”
“Very well, it doesn't matter.”
“That's fine, it doesn't matter.”
He went into the alcove, and, kneeling down, kissed the feet and pedestal of the crucifix, whispering softly: “Lord, keep me faithful unto death.”
He went into the alcove, and, kneeling down, kissed the feet and base of the crucifix, whispering softly: “Lord, keep me faithful until death.”
When he rose, the officer was standing by the table, examining Montanelli's portrait. “Is this a relative of yours?” he asked.
When he got up, the officer was by the table, looking at Montanelli's portrait. “Is this a relative of yours?” he asked.
“No; it is my confessor, the new Bishop of Brisighella.”
“No; it’s my confessor, the new Bishop of Brisighella.”
On the staircase the Italian servants were waiting, anxious and sorrowful. They all loved Arthur for his own sake and his mother's, and crowded round him, kissing his hands and dress with passionate grief. Gian Battista stood by, the tears dripping down his gray moustache. None of the Burtons came out to take leave of him. Their coldness accentuated the tenderness and sympathy of the servants, and Arthur was near to breaking down as he pressed the hands held out to him.
On the staircase, the Italian servants were waiting, anxious and sorrowful. They all loved Arthur for who he was and for his mother, and they crowded around him, kissing his hands and clothes with deep sadness. Gian Battista stood by, tears dripping down his gray mustache. None of the Burtons came out to say goodbye to him. Their coldness made the tenderness and sympathy of the servants stand out even more, and Arthur was close to breaking down as he held the hands reaching out to him.
“Good-bye, Gian Battista. Kiss the little ones for me. Good-bye, Teresa. Pray for me, all of you; and God keep you! Good-bye, good-bye!”
“Goodbye, Gian Battista. Give the kids a kiss for me. Goodbye, Teresa. Pray for me, everyone; and may God watch over you! Goodbye, goodbye!”
He ran hastily downstairs to the front door. A moment later only a little group of silent men and sobbing women stood on the doorstep watching the carriage as it drove away.
He rushed down the stairs to the front door. Moments later, only a small group of quiet men and crying women remained on the doorstep, watching the carriage as it drove away.
CHAPTER VI.
ARTHUR was taken to the huge mediaeval fortress at the harbour's mouth. He found prison life fairly endurable. His cell was unpleasantly damp and dark; but he had been brought up in a palace in the Via Borra, and neither close air, rats, nor foul smells were novelties to him. The food, also, was both bad and insufficient; but James soon obtained permission to send him all the necessaries of life from home. He was kept in solitary confinement, and, though the vigilance of the warders was less strict than he had expected, he failed to obtain any explanation of the cause of his arrest. Nevertheless, the tranquil frame of mind in which he had entered the fortress did not change. Not being allowed books, he spent his time in prayer and devout meditation, and waited without impatience or anxiety for the further course of events.
ARTHUR was taken to the massive medieval fortress at the harbor's entrance. He found prison life fairly bearable. His cell was uncomfortably damp and dark; but he had grown up in a palace on Via Borra, so close air, rats, and bad smells weren't new to him. The food was also poor and not enough; however, James quickly got permission to send him all the essentials from home. He was kept in solitary confinement, and although the guards were less strict than he had expected, he still couldn't find out why he was arrested. Nevertheless, the calm state of mind he had when he entered the fortress remained unchanged. Not being allowed books, he spent his time in prayer and thoughtful meditation, waiting patiently and without worry for what would happen next.
One day a soldier unlocked the door of his cell and called to him: “This way, please!” After two or three questions, to which he got no answer but, “Talking is forbidden,” Arthur resigned himself to the inevitable and followed the soldier through a labyrinth of courtyards, corridors, and stairs, all more or less musty-smelling, into a large, light room in which three persons in military uniform sat at a long table covered with green baize and littered with papers, chatting in a languid, desultory way. They put on a stiff, business air as he came in, and the oldest of them, a foppish-looking man with gray whiskers and a colonel's uniform, pointed to a chair on the other side of the table and began the preliminary interrogation.
One day, a soldier unlocked the door of his cell and called out to him: “This way, please!” After two or three questions, to which he received no reply other than, “Talking is forbidden,” Arthur came to terms with the situation and followed the soldier through a maze of courtyards, hallways, and stairs, all smelling somewhat musty, into a large, bright room where three people in military uniforms sat at a long table covered with green felt and scattered with papers, chatting in a slow, disinterested manner. They adopted a formal, businesslike attitude as he entered, and the oldest among them, a dapper-looking man with gray whiskers and a colonel’s uniform, gestured to a chair on the opposite side of the table and began the initial questioning.
Arthur had expected to be threatened, abused, and sworn at, and had prepared himself to answer with dignity and patience; but he was pleasantly disappointed. The colonel was stiff, cold and formal, but perfectly courteous. The usual questions as to his name, age, nationality, and social position were put and answered, and the replies written down in monotonous succession. He was beginning to feel bored and impatient, when the colonel asked:
Arthur had expected to be threatened, abused, and sworn at, and had prepared himself to respond with dignity and patience; but he was pleasantly surprised. The colonel was stiff, cold, and formal, but completely polite. The usual questions about his name, age, nationality, and social status were asked and answered, with the responses being recorded in a monotonous sequence. He was starting to feel bored and impatient when the colonel asked:
“And now, Mr. Burton, what do you know about Young Italy?”
“And now, Mr. Burton, what do you know about Young Italy?”
“I know that it is a society which publishes a newspaper in Marseilles and circulates it in Italy, with the object of inducing people to revolt and drive the Austrian army out of the country.”
“I know that there’s a group that publishes a newspaper in Marseilles and distributes it in Italy to encourage people to rebel and push the Austrian army out of the country.”
“You have read this paper, I think?”
“Have you read this paper?”
“Yes; I am interested in the subject.”
“Yes; I’m interested in the topic.”
“When you read it you realized that you were committing an illegal action?”
“When you read it, did you realize that you were committing an illegal action?”
“Certainly.”
“Absolutely.”
“Where did you get the copies which were found in your room?”
“Where did you get the copies that were found in your room?”
“That I cannot tell you.”
"I can't tell you that."
“Mr. Burton, you must not say 'I cannot tell' here; you are bound to answer my questions.”
“Mr. Burton, you can’t say 'I don’t know' here; you have to answer my questions.”
“I will not, then, if you object to 'cannot.'”
“I won’t, then, if you have a problem with 'can’t.'”
“You will regret it if you permit yourself to use such expressions,” remarked the colonel. As Arthur made no reply, he went on:
“You'll regret it if you allow yourself to use expressions like that,” remarked the colonel. As Arthur didn’t respond, he continued:
“I may as well tell you that evidence has come into our hands proving your connection with this society to be much more intimate than is implied by the mere reading of forbidden literature. It will be to your advantage to confess frankly. In any case the truth will be sure to come out, and you will find it useless to screen yourself behind evasion and denials.”
“I should let you know that we have evidence proving your involvement with this society is much closer than just reading forbidden books. It’s in your best interest to admit the truth. Ultimately, the truth will come out, and trying to hide behind excuses and denial will be pointless.”
“I have no desire to screen myself. What is it you want to know?”
“I don’t want to hide anything. What do you want to know?”
“Firstly, how did you, a foreigner, come to be implicated in matters of this kind?”
“First off, how did you, a foreigner, get involved in something like this?”
“I thought about the subject and read everything I could get hold of, and formed my own conclusions.”
“I thought about the topic and read everything I could find, and came to my own conclusions.”
“Who persuaded you to join this society?”
“Who convinced you to join this group?”
“No one; I wished to join it.”
“No one; I wanted to be part of it.”
“You are shilly-shallying with me,” said the colonel, sharply; his patience was evidently beginning to give out. “No one can join a society by himself. To whom did you communicate your wish to join it?”
“You're dragging your feet with me,” said the colonel, sharply; his patience was clearly starting to wear thin. “No one can join a society on their own. Who did you tell about your desire to join?”
Silence.
Quiet.
“Will you have the kindness to answer me?”
“Will you please be kind enough to answer me?”
“Not when you ask questions of that kind.”
“Not when you ask questions like that.”
Arthur spoke sullenly; a curious, nervous irritability was taking possession of him. He knew by this time that many arrests had been made in both Leghorn and Pisa; and, though still ignorant of the extent of the calamity, he had already heard enough to put him into a fever of anxiety for the safety of Gemma and his other friends. The studied politeness of the officers, the dull game of fencing and parrying, of insidious questions and evasive answers, worried and annoyed him, and the clumsy tramping backward and forward of the sentinel outside the door jarred detestably upon his ear.
Arthur spoke grumpily; a strange, anxious irritation was taking over him. By this point, he knew that many arrests had been made in both Leghorn and Pisa, and although he still didn’t fully understand the extent of the disaster, he had heard enough to drive him into a frenzy of worry for Gemma and his other friends. The forced politeness of the officers, the dull back-and-forth of dodging questions and giving evasive answers, frustrated and annoyed him, and the heavy footsteps of the guard pacing outside the door grated on his nerves.
“Oh, by the bye, when did you last meet Giovanni Bolla?” asked the colonel, after a little more bandying of words. “Just before you left Pisa, was it?”
“Oh, by the way, when did you last see Giovanni Bolla?” the colonel asked after a bit more small talk. “Just before you left Pisa, right?”
“I know no one of that name.”
“I don’t know anyone by that name.”
“What! Giovanni Bolla? Surely you know him—a tall young fellow, closely shaven. Why, he is one of your fellow-students.”
“What! Giovanni Bolla? You must know him—a tall young guy, clean-shaven. He’s one of your classmates.”
“There are many students in the university whom I don't know.”
“There are many students at the university that I don't know.”
“Oh, but you must know Bolla, surely! Look, this is his handwriting. You see, he knows you well enough.”
“Oh, but you definitely know Bolla, right? Look, this is his handwriting. See, he knows you well enough.”
The colonel carelessly handed him a paper headed: “Protocol,” and signed: “Giovanni Bolla.” Glancing down it Arthur came upon his own name. He looked up in surprise. “Am I to read it?”
The colonel casually handed him a paper titled: “Protocol,” and signed it: “Giovanni Bolla.” As Arthur glanced down, he saw his own name. He looked up, surprised. “Should I read it?”
“Yes, you may as well; it concerns you.”
“Yes, you might as well; it involves you.”
He began to read, while the officers sat silently watching his face. The document appeared to consist of depositions in answer to a long string of questions. Evidently Bolla, too, must have been arrested. The first depositions were of the usual stereotyped character; then followed a short account of Bolla's connection with the society, of the dissemination of prohibited literature in Leghorn, and of the students' meetings. Next came “Among those who joined us was a young Englishman, Arthur Burton, who belongs to one of the rich shipowning families.”
He started to read while the officers quietly watched his face. The document seemed to consist of statements answering a long list of questions. Clearly, Bolla must have also been arrested. The first statements were pretty standard; then there was a brief summary of Bolla's involvement with the organization, the spread of banned literature in Leghorn, and the students' meetings. After that, it said, “Among those who joined us was a young Englishman, Arthur Burton, who comes from one of the wealthy shipping families.”
The blood rushed into Arthur's face. Bolla had betrayed him! Bolla, who had taken upon himself the solemn duties of an initiator—Bolla, who had converted Gemma—who was in love with her! He laid down the paper and stared at the floor.
The blood rushed to Arthur's face. Bolla had betrayed him! Bolla, who had taken on the serious responsibilities of an initiator—Bolla, who had converted Gemma—who he loved! He put down the paper and stared at the floor.
“I hope that little document has refreshed your memory?” hinted the colonel politely.
“I hope that little document has jogged your memory?” suggested the colonel politely.
Arthur shook his head. “I know no one of that name,” he repeated in a dull, hard voice. “There must be some mistake.”
Arthur shook his head. "I don't know anyone by that name," he repeated in a dull, harsh voice. "There must be some mistake."
“Mistake? Oh, nonsense! Come, Mr. Burton, chivalry and quixotism are very fine things in their way; but there's no use in overdoing them. It's an error all you young people fall into at first. Come, think! What good is it for you to compromise yourself and spoil your prospects in life over a simple formality about a man that has betrayed you? You see yourself, he wasn't so particular as to what he said about you.”
“Mistake? Oh, please! Come on, Mr. Burton, chivalry and idealism are great in their own way; but there's no point in going overboard. It’s a mistake that all you young people make at first. Think about it! What good does it do you to compromise your values and ruin your future over a trivial issue with a man who has let you down? You can see that he wasn’t so careful about what he said about you."
A faint shade of something like mockery had crept into the colonel's voice. Arthur looked up with a start; a sudden light flashed upon his mind.
A slight hint of mockery had slipped into the colonel's voice. Arthur glanced up in surprise; an unexpected realization hit him.
“It's a lie!” he cried out. “It's a forgery! I can see it in your face, you cowardly——You've got some prisoner there you want to compromise, or a trap you want to drag me into. You are a forger, and a liar, and a scoundrel——”
“It's a lie!” he shouted. “It's a fake! I can see it in your face, you cowardly——You've got some prisoner you want to expose, or a trap you want to pull me into. You are a forger, a liar, and a scoundrel——”
“Silence!” shouted the colonel, starting up in a rage; his two colleagues were already on their feet. “Captain Tommasi,” he went on, turning to one of them, “ring for the guard, if you please, and have this young gentleman put in the punishment cell for a few days. He wants a lesson, I see, to bring him to reason.”
“Silence!” shouted the colonel, jumping up in anger; his two colleagues were already standing. “Captain Tommasi,” he continued, turning to one of them, “call for the guard, please, and have this young man placed in the punishment cell for a few days. He needs a lesson to bring him to his senses.”
The punishment cell was a dark, damp, filthy hole under ground. Instead of bringing Arthur “to reason,” it thoroughly exasperated him. His luxurious home had rendered him daintily fastidious about personal cleanliness, and the first effect of the slimy, vermin-covered walls, the floor heaped with accumulations of filth and garbage, the fearful stench of fungi and sewage and rotting wood, was strong enough to have satisfied the offended officer. When he was pushed in and the door locked behind him he took three cautious steps forward with outstretched hands, shuddering with disgust as his fingers came into contact with the slippery wall, and groped in the dense blackness for some spot less filthy than the rest in which to sit down.
The punishment cell was a dark, damp, filthy hole underground. Instead of bringing Arthur "to reason," it completely frustrated him. His lavish home had made him overly sensitive about personal cleanliness, and the first impression of the slimy, vermin-covered walls, the floor piled with muck and garbage, and the awful smell of mold, sewage, and rotting wood was enough to satisfy the offended officer. When he was shoved inside and the door locked behind him, he took three cautious steps forward with his hands outstretched, shuddering with disgust as his fingers touched the slippery wall, and fumbled in the thick darkness for a spot that was less disgusting to sit down in.
The long day passed in unbroken blackness and silence, and the night brought no change. In the utter void and absence of all external impressions, he gradually lost the consciousness of time; and when, on the following morning, a key was turned in the door lock, and the frightened rats scurried past him squeaking, he started up in a sudden panic, his heart throbbing furiously and a roaring noise in his ears, as though he had been shut away from light and sound for months instead of hours.
The long day went by in complete darkness and silence, and the night didn’t bring any change. In the total emptiness and lack of any outside sensations, he slowly lost track of time; and when, the next morning, someone turned the key in the lock and scared rats hurried past him squeaking, he jumped up in sudden panic, his heart racing wildly and a buzzing sound in his ears, as if he had been isolated from light and sound for months instead of just hours.
The door opened, letting in a feeble lantern gleam—a flood of blinding light, it seemed to him—and the head warder entered, carrying a piece of bread and a mug of water. Arthur made a step forward; he was quite convinced that the man had come to let him out. Before he had time to speak, the warder put the bread and mug into his hands, turned round and went away without a word, locking the door again.
The door swung open, letting in a dim glow from a lantern—a burst of blinding light, or so it felt to him—and the head guard walked in, holding a piece of bread and a cup of water. Arthur stepped forward; he was sure the guy had come to release him. Before he could say anything, the guard placed the bread and cup into his hands, turned around, and left without saying a word, locking the door behind him.
Arthur stamped his foot upon the ground. For the first time in his life he was savagely angry. But as the hours went by, the consciousness of time and place gradually slipped further and further away. The blackness seemed an illimitable thing, with no beginning and no end, and life had, as it were, stopped for him. On the evening of the third day, when the door was opened and the head warder appeared on the threshold with a soldier, he looked up, dazed and bewildered, shading his eyes from the unaccustomed light, and vaguely wondering how many hours or weeks he had been in this grave.
Arthur stomped his foot on the ground. For the first time in his life, he felt fiercely angry. But as the hours passed, his awareness of time and place gradually faded away. The darkness felt endless, with no beginning and no end, and it was like life had stopped for him. On the evening of the third day, when the door opened and the head guard appeared at the threshold with a soldier, he looked up, confused and disoriented, shielding his eyes from the unfamiliar light, and vaguely wondering how many hours or weeks he had been in this grave.
“This way, please,” said the cool business voice of the warder. Arthur rose and moved forward mechanically, with a strange unsteadiness, swaying and stumbling like a drunkard. He resented the warder's attempt to help him up the steep, narrow steps leading to the courtyard; but as he reached the highest step a sudden giddiness came over him, so that he staggered and would have fallen backwards had the warder not caught him by the shoulder.
“This way, please,” said the calm, professional voice of the guard. Arthur got up and walked forward in a stiff, unsteady way, swaying and stumbling like someone who was drunk. He didn’t like the guard trying to help him up the steep, narrow steps to the courtyard; but when he got to the top step, a sudden dizziness hit him, causing him to stagger, and he would have fallen backward if the guard hadn’t caught him by the shoulder.
“There, he'll be all right now,” said a cheerful voice; “they most of them go off this way coming out into the air.”
“There, he’ll be fine now,” said a cheerful voice; “most of them go this way when they come out into the air.”
Arthur struggled desperately for breath as another handful of water was dashed into his face. The blackness seemed to fall away from him in pieces with a rushing noise; then he woke suddenly into full consciousness, and, pushing aside the warder's arm, walked along the corridor and up the stairs almost steadily. They stopped for a moment in front of a door; then it opened, and before he realized where they were taking him he was in the brightly lighted interrogation room, staring in confused wonder at the table and the papers and the officers sitting in their accustomed places.
Arthur gasped for air as another splash of water hit his face. The darkness seemed to peel away from him in chunks with a rushing sound; then he suddenly woke up fully and, pushing the warder's arm aside, walked steadily down the corridor and up the stairs. They paused for a moment in front of a door; then it opened, and before he knew what was happening, he found himself in the brightly lit interrogation room, staring in confused amazement at the table, the papers, and the officers in their usual seats.
“Ah, it's Mr. Burton!” said the colonel. “I hope we shall be able to talk more comfortably now. Well, and how do you like the dark cell? Not quite so luxurious as your brother's drawing room, is it? eh?”
“Ah, it’s Mr. Burton!” said the colonel. “I hope we can have a more comfortable conversation now. So, how do you like the dark cell? Not exactly as fancy as your brother’s living room, is it? Huh?”
Arthur raised his eyes to the colonel's smiling face. He was seized by a frantic desire to spring at the throat of this gray-whiskered fop and tear it with his teeth. Probably something of this kind was visible in his face, for the colonel added immediately, in a quite different tone:
Arthur raised his eyes to the colonel's smiling face. He was overwhelmed by a desperate urge to lunge at the throat of this gray-whiskered dandy and rip it apart with his teeth. It was probably evident in his expression, as the colonel quickly changed his tone and said:
“Sit down, Mr. Burton, and drink some water; you are excited.”
“Sit down, Mr. Burton, and drink some water; you’re worked up.”
Arthur pushed aside the glass of water held out to him; and, leaning his arms on the table, rested his forehead on one hand and tried to collect his thoughts. The colonel sat watching him keenly, noting with experienced eyes the unsteady hands and lips, the hair dripping with water, the dim gaze that told of physical prostration and disordered nerves.
Arthur pushed away the glass of water someone offered him, leaning his arms on the table and resting his forehead on one hand as he tried to gather his thoughts. The colonel observed him closely, noting with practiced eyes the trembling hands and lips, the hair soaked with water, and the distant look that indicated physical exhaustion and frayed nerves.
“Now, Mr. Burton,” he said after a few minutes; “we will start at the point where we left off; and as there has been a certain amount of unpleasantness between us, I may as well begin by saying that I, for my part, have no desire to be anything but indulgent with you. If you will behave properly and reasonably, I assure you that we shall not treat you with any unnecessary harshness.”
“Now, Mr. Burton,” he said after a few minutes, “let’s pick up where we left off. Since there’s been some tension between us, I should say that I have no intention of being anything but lenient with you. If you act appropriately and reasonably, I promise we won’t be unnecessarily harsh with you.”
“What do you want me to do?”
“What do you want me to do?”
Arthur spoke in a hard, sullen voice, quite different from his natural tone.
Arthur spoke in a harsh, gloomy voice, totally different from his usual tone.
“I only want you to tell us frankly, in a straightforward and honourable manner, what you know of this society and its adherents. First of all, how long have you known Bolla?”
“I just want you to tell us honestly and directly what you know about this society and its members. First off, how long have you known Bolla?”
“I never met him in my life. I know nothing whatever about him.”
“I've never met him in my life. I don’t know anything about him.”
“Really? Well, we will return to that subject presently. I think you know a young man named Carlo Bini?”
“Really? Well, we’ll get back to that topic soon. I believe you know a young man named Carlo Bini?”
“I never heard of such a person.”
“I've never heard of someone like that.”
“That is very extraordinary. What about Francesco Neri?”
"That's really extraordinary. What about Francesco Neri?"
“I never heard the name.”
"I've never heard that name."
“But here is a letter in your handwriting, addressed to him. Look!”
“But here’s a letter in your handwriting, addressed to him. Look!”
Arthur glanced carelessly at the letter and laid it aside.
Arthur glanced casually at the letter and set it aside.
“Do you recognize that letter?”
"Do you know that letter?"
“No.”
“No.”
“You deny that it is in your writing?”
“You're denying that it's in your writing?”
“I deny nothing. I have no recollection of it.”
“I don't deny anything. I just don't remember it.”
“Perhaps you remember this one?”
“Do you remember this one?”
A second letter was handed to him, and he saw that it was one which he had written in the autumn to a fellow-student.
A second letter was handed to him, and he saw that it was one he had written in the fall to a classmate.
“No.”
“No.”
“Nor the person to whom it is addressed?”
“Or the person it's meant for?”
“Nor the person.”
“Not the person.”
“Your memory is singularly short.”
"Your memory is really short."
“It is a defect from which I have always suffered.”
“It’s a flaw I’ve always had to deal with.”
“Indeed! And I heard the other day from a university professor that you are considered by no means deficient; rather clever in fact.”
“Definitely! I heard the other day from a college professor that you are seen as far from lacking; quite smart actually.”
“You probably judge of cleverness by the police-spy standard; university professors use words in a different sense.”
“You probably judge intelligence by the standards of a police informant; university professors use words in a different way.”
The note of rising irritation was plainly audible in Arthur's voice. He was physically exhausted with hunger, foul air, and want of sleep; every bone in his body seemed to ache separately; and the colonel's voice grated on his exasperated nerves, setting his teeth on edge like the squeak of a slate pencil.
The note of rising irritation was clearly heard in Arthur's voice. He was physically drained from hunger, bad air, and lack of sleep; every bone in his body felt like it ached individually; and the colonel's voice grated on his already frayed nerves, making his teeth clench like the squeak of a chalk pencil.
“Mr. Burton,” said the colonel, leaning back in his chair and speaking gravely, “you are again forgetting yourself; and I warn you once more that this kind of talk will do you no good. Surely you have had enough of the dark cell not to want any more just for the present. I tell you plainly that I shall use strong measures with you if you persist in repulsing gentle ones. Mind, I have proof—positive proof—that some of these young men have been engaged in smuggling prohibited literature into this port; and that you have been in communication with them. Now, are you going to tell me, without compulsion, what you know about this affair?”
“Mr. Burton,” said the colonel, leaning back in his chair and speaking seriously, “you’re losing your composure again; and I’m warning you once more that this kind of talk won’t do you any good. Surely you’ve experienced enough of the dark cell not to want more at this point. I’m telling you honestly that I will take strong action if you keep rejecting the milder options. Just so you know, I have proof—solid proof—that some of these young men have been smuggling banned literature into this port, and that you’ve been in contact with them. Now, are you going to tell me, without being forced, what you know about this situation?”
Arthur bent his head lower. A blind, senseless, wild-beast fury was beginning to stir within him like a live thing. The possibility of losing command over himself was more appalling to him than any threats. For the first time he began to realize what latent potentialities may lie hidden beneath the culture of any gentleman and the piety of any Christian; and the terror of himself was strong upon him.
Arthur lowered his head. A blind, senseless, wild rage was starting to awaken inside him like a living creature. The thought of losing control over himself scared him more than any threats. For the first time, he began to understand what hidden potential might exist beneath the surface of any gentleman's culture and any Christian's piety; and he was deeply terrified of what he could unleash.
“I am waiting for your answer,” said the colonel.
“I’m waiting for your answer,” said the colonel.
“I have no answer to give.”
"I don't know."
“You positively refuse to answer?”
“Are you seriously refusing to answer?”
“I will tell you nothing at all.”
"I'm not telling you anything."
“Then I must simply order you back into the punishment cell, and keep you there till you change your mind. If there is much more trouble with you, I shall put you in irons.”
“Then I’ll have to send you back to the punishment cell and keep you there until you change your mind. If you keep causing trouble, I’ll lock you up.”
Arthur looked up, trembling from head to foot. “You will do as you please,” he said slowly; “and whether the English Ambassador will stand your playing tricks of that kind with a British subject who has not been convicted of any crime is for him to decide.”
Arthur looked up, shaking all over. “You will do as you want,” he said slowly; “and whether the English Ambassador will tolerate your tricks with a British citizen who hasn’t been convicted of any crime is up to him to decide.”
At last Arthur was conducted back to his own cell, where he flung himself down upon the bed and slept till the next morning. He was not put in irons, and saw no more of the dreaded dark cell; but the feud between him and the colonel grew more inveterate with every interrogation. It was quite useless for Arthur to pray in his cell for grace to conquer his evil passions, or to meditate half the night long upon the patience and meekness of Christ. No sooner was he brought again into the long, bare room with its baize-covered table, and confronted with the colonel's waxed moustache, than the unchristian spirit would take possession of him once more, suggesting bitter repartees and contemptuous answers. Before he had been a month in the prison the mutual irritation had reached such a height that he and the colonel could not see each other's faces without losing their temper.
At last, Arthur was taken back to his cell, where he collapsed onto the bed and slept until the next morning. He wasn't put in shackles and didn't see the dreaded dark cell again, but the feud between him and the colonel grew deeper with each interrogation. It was pointless for Arthur to pray in his cell for the strength to overcome his bad impulses or to spend half the night thinking about the patience and humility of Christ. As soon as he was brought back into the long, bare room with its baize-covered table and faced the colonel's waxed moustache, the unchristian spirit would take over once more, filling his mind with bitter comebacks and scornful replies. By the time he had been in prison for a month, their mutual irritation had escalated to the point where they couldn't look at each other without losing their temper.
The continual strain of this petty warfare was beginning to tell heavily upon his nerves. Knowing how closely he was watched, and remembering certain dreadful rumours which he had heard of prisoners secretly drugged with belladonna that notes might be taken of their ravings, he gradually became afraid to sleep or eat; and if a mouse ran past him in the night, would start up drenched with cold sweat and quivering with terror, fancying that someone was hiding in the room to listen if he talked in his sleep. The gendarmes were evidently trying to entrap him into making some admission which might compromise Bolla; and so great was his fear of slipping, by any inadvertency, into a pitfall, that he was really in danger of doing so through sheer nervousness. Bolla's name rang in his ears night and day, interfering even with his devotions, and forcing its way in among the beads of the rosary instead of the name of Mary. But the worst thing of all was that his religion, like the outer world, seemed to be slipping away from him as the days went by. To this last foothold he clung with feverish tenacity, spending several hours of each day in prayer and meditation; but his thoughts wandered more and more often to Bolla, and the prayers were growing terribly mechanical.
The ongoing strain of this petty conflict was really starting to take a toll on his nerves. Knowing how closely he was being watched, and recalling some horrifying rumors he'd heard about prisoners being secretly drugged with belladonna so their ramblings could be recorded, he increasingly became afraid to sleep or eat. If a mouse scurried by him at night, he'd jump up drenched in cold sweat and shaking with fear, imagining that someone was hiding in the room to listen in case he talked in his sleep. The police were clearly trying to trap him into saying something that might compromise Bolla; his fear of accidentally falling into a trap was so intense that he was actually putting himself at risk through sheer nervousness. Bolla's name echoed in his mind day and night, even interrupting his prayers, forcing its way into the beads of the rosary instead of the name of Mary. But the worst part was that his faith, like the outside world, seemed to be slipping away from him as the days passed. He clung to this last refuge with feverish determination, spending several hours each day in prayer and meditation; but his thoughts drifted more and more often to Bolla, and his prayers were becoming alarmingly mechanical.
His greatest comfort was the head warder of the prison. This was a little old man, fat and bald, who at first had tried his hardest to wear a severe expression. Gradually the good nature which peeped out of every dimple in his chubby face conquered his official scruples, and he began carrying messages for the prisoners from cell to cell.
His biggest comfort was the head guard of the prison. This was a small old man, plump and bald, who initially tried really hard to maintain a stern expression. Slowly, the kindness that showed through every dimple in his round face overcame his official duties, and he started delivering messages for the prisoners from cell to cell.
One afternoon in the middle of May this warder came into the cell with a face so scowling and gloomy that Arthur looked at him in astonishment.
One afternoon in mid-May, this guard walked into the cell with such a scowling and gloomy face that Arthur stared at him in surprise.
“Why, Enrico!” he exclaimed; “what on earth is wrong with you to-day?”
“Why, Enrico!” he exclaimed; “what on earth is wrong with you today?”
“Nothing,” said Enrico snappishly; and, going up to the pallet, he began pulling off the rug, which was Arthur's property.
“Nothing,” Enrico said sharply; and, walking over to the pallet, he started pulling off the rug, which belonged to Arthur.
“What do you want with my things? Am I to be moved into another cell?”
“What do you want with my stuff? Am I being moved to another cell?”
“No; you're to be let out.”
“No; you’re being set free.”
“Let out? What—to-day? For altogether? Enrico!”
“Let out? What—today? For good? Enrico!”
In his excitement Arthur had caught hold of the old man's arm. It was angrily wrenched away.
In his excitement, Arthur grabbed the old man's arm. It was angrily pulled away.
“Enrico! What has come to you? Why don't you answer? Are we all going to be let out?”
“Enrico! What’s going on with you? Why aren’t you answering? Are we all going to be let out?”
A contemptuous grunt was the only reply.
A scornful grunt was the only response.
“Look here!” Arthur again took hold of the warder's arm, laughing. “It is no use for you to be cross to me, because I'm not going to get offended. I want to know about the others.”
“Hey there!” Arthur grabbed the guard’s arm again, laughing. “It’s no use being angry with me because I’m not going to get upset. I want to know about the others.”
“Which others?” growled Enrico, suddenly laying down the shirt he was folding. “Not Bolla, I suppose?”
“Which others?” Enrico growled, abruptly putting down the shirt he was folding. “Not Bolla, I assume?”
“Bolla and all the rest, of course. Enrico, what is the matter with you?”
“Bolla and everyone else, of course. Enrico, what’s wrong with you?”
“Well, he's not likely to be let out in a hurry, poor lad, when a comrade has betrayed him. Ugh!” Enrico took up the shirt again in disgust.
“Well, he’s not going to get out anytime soon, poor guy, now that a friend has betrayed him. Ugh!” Enrico picked up the shirt again in disgust.
“Betrayed him? A comrade? Oh, how dreadful!” Arthur's eyes dilated with horror. Enrico turned quickly round.
“Betrayed him? A friend? Oh, how awful!” Arthur's eyes widened with horror. Enrico turned around quickly.
“Why, wasn't it you?”
"Wasn't it you?"
“I? Are you off your head, man? I?”
“I? Are you out of your mind, dude? I?”
“Well, they told him so yesterday at interrogation, anyhow. I'm very glad if it wasn't you, for I always thought you were rather a decent young fellow. This way!” Enrico stepped out into the corridor and Arthur followed him, a light breaking in upon the confusion of his mind.
“Well, they told him that yesterday during the interrogation, anyway. I'm really glad if it wasn't you because I always thought you were a pretty decent guy. This way!” Enrico stepped out into the hallway, and Arthur followed him, a light breaking through the confusion in his mind.
“They told Bolla I'd betrayed him? Of course they did! Why, man, they told me he had betrayed me. Surely Bolla isn't fool enough to believe that sort of stuff?”
“They told Bolla I’d betrayed him? Of course they did! They told me he’d betrayed me. Surely Bolla isn’t dumb enough to believe that kind of nonsense?”
“Then it really isn't true?” Enrico stopped at the foot of the stairs and looked searchingly at Arthur, who merely shrugged his shoulders.
“Then it really isn't true?” Enrico paused at the bottom of the stairs and looked at Arthur intently, who just shrugged his shoulders.
“Of course it's a lie.”
"Of course, it's a lie."
“Well, I'm glad to hear it, my lad, and I'll tell him you said so. But you see what they told him was that you had denounced him out of—well, out of jealousy, because of your both being sweet on the same girl.”
“Well, I'm glad to hear that, my friend, and I'll let him know you said so. But what they told him was that you had turned against him out of—well, out of jealousy, because you both liked the same girl.”
“It's a lie!” Arthur repeated the words in a quick, breathless whisper. A sudden, paralyzing fear had come over him. “The same girl—jealousy!” How could they know—how could they know?
“It's a lie!” Arthur repeated in a quick, breathless whisper. A sudden, paralyzing fear had taken hold of him. “The same girl—jealousy!” How could they know—how could they know?
“Wait a minute, my lad.” Enrico stopped in the corridor leading to the interrogation room, and spoke softly. “I believe you; but just tell me one thing. I know you're a Catholic; did you ever say anything in the confessional———”
“Hold on a second, kid.” Enrico paused in the hallway leading to the interrogation room and said quietly. “I believe you; just tell me one thing. I know you're Catholic; did you ever say anything in the confessional———”
“It's a lie!” This time Arthur's voice had risen to a stifled cry.
“It's a lie!” This time, Arthur's voice had risen to a muffled shout.
Enrico shrugged his shoulders and moved on again. “You know best, of course; but you wouldn't be the only young fool that's been taken in that way. There's a tremendous ado just now about a priest in Pisa that some of your friends have found out. They've printed a leaflet saying he's a spy.”
Enrico shrugged and continued walking. “You know best, of course; but you wouldn’t be the only young fool who’s fallen for something like that. There’s a huge fuss right now about a priest in Pisa that some of your friends discovered. They’ve printed a leaflet claiming he’s a spy.”
He opened the door of the interrogation room, and, seeing that Arthur stood motionless, staring blankly before him, pushed him gently across the threshold.
He opened the door to the interrogation room and, noticing that Arthur was standing still, staring blankly ahead, gently nudged him across the threshold.
“Good-afternoon, Mr. Burton,” said the colonel, smiling and showing his teeth amiably. “I have great pleasure in congratulating you. An order for your release has arrived from Florence. Will you kindly sign this paper?”
“Good afternoon, Mr. Burton,” the colonel said, smiling and flashing his teeth warmly. “I’m happy to congratulate you. An order for your release has come in from Florence. Could you please sign this document?”
Arthur went up to him. “I want to know,” he said in a dull voice, “who it was that betrayed me.”
Arthur approached him. “I want to know,” he said in a flat tone, “who it was that betrayed me.”
The colonel raised his eyebrows with a smile.
The colonel raised his eyebrows and smiled.
“Can't you guess? Think a minute.”
“Can’t you figure it out? Take a moment to think.”
Arthur shook his head. The colonel put out both hands with a gesture of polite surprise.
Arthur shook his head. The colonel extended both hands with a gesture of polite surprise.
“Can't guess? Really? Why, you yourself, Mr. Burton. Who else could know your private love affairs?”
“Can’t guess? Seriously? It’s you, Mr. Burton. Who else would know about your personal love life?”
Arthur turned away in silence. On the wall hung a large wooden crucifix; and his eyes wandered slowly to its face; but with no appeal in them, only a dim wonder at this supine and patient God that had no thunderbolt for a priest who betrayed the confessional.
Arthur turned away in silence. On the wall hung a large wooden crucifix; and his eyes slowly wandered to its face; but with no emotion in them, only a vague wonder at this submissive and patient God who had no judgment for a priest who betrayed the confessional.
“Will you kindly sign this receipt for your papers?” said the colonel blandly; “and then I need not keep you any longer. I am sure you must be in a hurry to get home; and my time is very much taken up just now with the affairs of that foolish young man, Bolla, who tried your Christian forbearance so hard. I am afraid he will get a rather heavy sentence. Good-afternoon!”
“Could you please sign this receipt for your papers?” the colonel said calmly; “and then I won’t keep you any longer. I’m sure you’re in a hurry to get home; my time is quite busy right now with that foolish young man, Bolla, who really tested your patience. I’m afraid he’s going to get a pretty heavy sentence. Goodbye!”
Arthur signed the receipt, took his papers, and went out in dead silence. He followed Enrico to the massive gate; and, without a word of farewell, descended to the water's edge, where a ferryman was waiting to take him across the moat. As he mounted the stone steps leading to the street, a girl in a cotton dress and straw hat ran up to him with outstretched hands.
Arthur signed the receipt, grabbed his papers, and walked out in complete silence. He followed Enrico to the big gate and, without saying goodbye, went down to the water's edge, where a ferryman was waiting to take him across the moat. As he climbed the stone steps leading to the street, a girl in a cotton dress and straw hat ran up to him with her hands outstretched.
“Arthur! Oh, I'm so glad—I'm so glad!”
“Arthur! Oh, I'm so happy—I'm so happy!”
He drew his hands away, shivering.
He pulled his hands back, shivering.
“Jim!” he said at last, in a voice that did not seem to belong to him. “Jim!”
“Jim!” he finally said, in a voice that felt foreign to him. “Jim!”
“I've been waiting here for half an hour. They said you would come out at four. Arthur, why do you look at me like that? Something has happened! Arthur, what has come to you? Stop!”
“I've been waiting here for half an hour. They said you would come out at four. Arthur, why are you looking at me like that? Something's happened! Arthur, what’s wrong with you? Stop!”
He had turned away, and was walking slowly down the street, as if he had forgotten her presence. Thoroughly frightened at his manner, she ran after him and caught him by the arm.
He had turned away and was slowly walking down the street, as if he had forgotten she was there. Totally scared by his behavior, she ran after him and grabbed his arm.
“Arthur!”
"Arthur!"
He stopped and looked up with bewildered eyes. She slipped her arm through his, and they walked on again for a moment in silence.
He paused and looked up with confused eyes. She linked her arm through his, and they continued walking in silence for a moment.
“Listen, dear,” she began softly; “you mustn't get so upset over this wretched business. I know it's dreadfully hard on you, but everybody understands.”
“Listen, dear,” she started gently; “you shouldn’t get so upset over this horrible situation. I know it’s really tough on you, but everyone gets it.”
“What business?” he asked in the same dull voice.
“What business?” he asked in the same flat tone.
“I mean, about Bolla's letter.”
“About Bolla's letter, I mean.”
Arthur's face contracted painfully at the name.
Arthur's face twisted in pain at the mention of the name.
“I thought you wouldn't have heard of it,” Gemma went on; “but I suppose they've told you. Bolla must be perfectly mad to have imagined such a thing.”
“I thought you wouldn't have heard of it,” Gemma continued; “but I guess they’ve told you. Bolla must be completely crazy to have thought of something like that.”
“Such a thing——?”
"Is that even a thing?"
“You don't know about it, then? He has written a horrible letter, saying that you have told about the steamers, and got him arrested. It's perfectly absurd, of course; everyone that knows you sees that; it's only the people who don't know you that have been upset by it. Really, that's what I came here for—to tell you that no one in our group believes a word of it.”
“You don’t know about it, then? He wrote a terrible letter, claiming that you talked about the steamers and got him arrested. It’s completely ridiculous, of course; everyone who knows you sees that; it’s only the people who don’t know you that have been disturbed by it. Honestly, that’s why I came here—to let you know that no one in our group believes any of it.”
“Gemma! But it's—it's true!”
“Gemma! But it's—it's real!”
She shrank slowly away from him, and stood quite still, her eyes wide and dark with horror, her face as white as the kerchief at her neck. A great icy wave of silence seemed to have swept round them both, shutting them out, in a world apart, from the life and movement of the street.
She slowly backed away from him and stood completely still, her eyes wide and dark with fear, her face as pale as the handkerchief around her neck. A huge, cold wave of silence seemed to have surrounded them both, separating them from the life and activity of the street.
“Yes,” he whispered at last; “the steamers—I spoke of that; and I said his name—oh, my God! my God! What shall I do?”
“Yes,” he finally whispered; “the steamers—I mentioned that; and I said his name—oh, my God! my God! What am I going to do?”
He came to himself suddenly, realizing her presence and the mortal terror in her face. Yes, of course, she must think———
He suddenly became aware of himself, noticing her presence and the sheer terror on her face. Yes, of course, she must think———
“Gemma, you don't understand!” he burst out, moving nearer; but she recoiled with a sharp cry:
“Gemma, you don't get it!” he exclaimed, stepping closer; but she flinched with a startled cry:
“Don't touch me!”
"Don't touch me!"
Arthur seized her right hand with sudden violence.
Arthur grabbed her right hand with unexpected force.
“Listen, for God's sake! It was not my fault; I——”
“Listen, for God’s sake! It wasn’t my fault; I——”
“Let go; let my hand go! Let go!”
“Let go; let my hand go! Let go!”
The next instant she wrenched her fingers away from his, and struck him across the cheek with her open hand.
The next moment, she pulled her fingers away from his and slapped him across the face with her open hand.
A kind of mist came over his eyes. For a little while he was conscious of nothing but Gemma's white and desperate face, and the right hand which she had fiercely rubbed on the skirt of her cotton dress. Then the daylight crept back again, and he looked round and saw that he was alone.
A kind of mist came over his eyes. For a moment, he was aware of nothing but Gemma's pale and desperate face, and the right hand she had vigorously rubbed on the hem of her cotton dress. Then the daylight returned, and he looked around and realized he was alone.
CHAPTER VII.
IT had long been dark when Arthur rang at the front door of the great house in the Via Borra. He remembered that he had been wandering about the streets; but where, or why, or for how long, he had no idea. Julia's page opened the door, yawning, and grinned significantly at the haggard, stony face. It seemed to him a prodigious joke to have the young master come home from jail like a “drunk and disorderly” beggar. Arthur went upstairs. On the first floor he met Gibbons coming down with an air of lofty and solemn disapproval. He tried to pass with a muttered “Good evening”; but Gibbons was no easy person to get past against his will.
It had been dark for a while when Arthur rang the front doorbell of the grand house on Via Borra. He realized he had been wandering the streets, but he couldn’t remember where, why, or for how long. Julia's page opened the door, yawning, and gave a significant grin at Arthur's worn, expressionless face. It struck him as an absurd joke to come home from jail looking like a "drunk and disorderly" beggar. Arthur went upstairs. On the first floor, he encountered Gibbons coming down with an air of lofty and solemn disapproval. He tried to pass with a mumbled "Good evening," but Gibbons was not someone you could easily get by without his consent.
“The gentlemen are out, sir,” he said, looking critically at Arthur's rather neglected dress and hair. “They have gone with the mistress to an evening party, and will not be back till nearly twelve.”
“The gentlemen are out, sir,” he said, eyeing Arthur's somewhat unkempt outfit and hair. “They left with the lady for an evening party and won’t be back until almost midnight.”
Arthur looked at his watch; it was nine o'clock. Oh, yes! he would have time—plenty of time———
Arthur checked his watch; it was nine o'clock. Oh, yes! he would have time—plenty of time———
“My mistress desired me to ask whether you would like any supper, sir; and to say that she hopes you will sit up for her, as she particularly wishes to speak to you this evening.”
“My mistress wanted me to check if you’d like some dinner, sir; and to let you know that she hopes you’ll stay up for her, as she especially wants to talk to you tonight.”
“I don't want anything, thank you; you can tell her I have not gone to bed.”
“I don’t want anything, thanks; you can let her know I haven’t gone to bed.”
He went up to his room. Nothing in it had been changed since his arrest; Montanelli's portrait was on the table where he had placed it, and the crucifix stood in the alcove as before. He paused a moment on the threshold, listening; but the house was quite still; evidently no one was coming to disturb him. He stepped softly into the room and locked the door.
He went up to his room. Nothing in it had changed since his arrest; Montanelli's portrait was on the table where he had left it, and the crucifix stood in the alcove as before. He paused for a moment at the threshold, listening; the house was completely quiet; clearly, no one was coming to interrupt him. He stepped quietly into the room and locked the door.
And so he had come to the end. There was nothing to think or trouble about; an importunate and useless consciousness to get rid of—and nothing more. It seemed a stupid, aimless kind of thing, somehow.
And so he had reached the end. There was nothing left to think about or worry over; just a nagging and pointless awareness to shake off—and that was it. It felt like a dumb, pointless situation, somehow.
He had not formed any resolve to commit suicide, nor indeed had he thought much about it; the thing was quite obvious and inevitable. He had even no definite idea as to what manner of death to choose; all that mattered was to be done with it quickly—to have it over and forget. He had no weapon in the room, not even a pocketknife; but that was of no consequence—a towel would do, or a sheet torn into strips.
He hadn't made any decision to take his own life, nor had he really thought about it much; it was all too clear and unavoidable. He didn't even have a specific idea about how he wanted to die; all that mattered was to get it over with quickly—to finish it and forget. There were no weapons in the room, not even a pocket knife; but that didn't matter—a towel would work, or a sheet ripped into strips.
There was a large nail just over the window. That would do; but it must be firm to bear his weight. He got up on a chair to feel the nail; it was not quite firm, and he stepped down again and took a hammer from a drawer. He knocked in the nail, and was about to pull a sheet off his bed, when he suddenly remembered that he had not said his prayers. Of course, one must pray before dying; every Christian does that. There are even special prayers for a departing soul.
There was a big nail just above the window. That would work; but it had to be sturdy enough to hold his weight. He climbed up on a chair to check the nail; it wasn’t very secure, so he got down again and grabbed a hammer from a drawer. He hammered the nail in, and was about to tear a sheet off his bed when he suddenly remembered he hadn’t said his prayers. Of course, you have to pray before dying; every Christian does that. There are even specific prayers for someone about to pass.
He went into the alcove and knelt down before the crucifix. “Almighty and merciful God——” he began aloud; and with that broke off and said no more. Indeed, the world was grown so dull that there was nothing left to pray for—or against. And then, what did Christ know about a trouble of this kind—Christ, who had never suffered it? He had only been betrayed, like Bolla; He had never been tricked into betraying.
He entered the alcove and knelt before the crucifix. “Almighty and merciful God——” he started to say out loud; then he stopped and didn't continue. In truth, the world had become so monotonous that there was nothing left to pray for—or against. And really, what did Christ know about a problem like this—Christ, who had never experienced it? He had only been betrayed, like Bolla; He had never been deceived into betraying.
Arthur rose, crossing himself from old habit. Approaching the table, he saw lying upon it a letter addressed to him, in Montanelli's handwriting. It was in pencil:
Arthur stood up, crossing himself out of habit. As he walked over to the table, he noticed a letter addressed to him in Montanelli's handwriting. It was written in pencil:
“My Dear Boy: It is a great disappointment to me that I cannot see you on the day of your release; but I have been sent for to visit a dying man. I shall not get back till late at night. Come to me early to-morrow morning. In great haste,
“My Dear Boy: I’m really disappointed that I can’t see you on your release day; I’ve been called to visit a dying man. I won’t be back until late tonight. Please come to see me early tomorrow morning. In great haste,
“L. M.”
“L. M.”
He put down the letter with a sigh; it did seem hard on the Padre.
He set the letter down with a sigh; it really did seem tough on the Padre.
How the people had laughed and gossiped in the streets! Nothing was altered since the days when he had been alive. Not the least little one of all the daily trifles round him was changed because a human soul, a living human soul, had been struck down dead. It was all just the same as before. The water had plashed in the fountains; the sparrows had twittered under the eaves; just as they had done yesterday, just as they would do to-morrow. And as for him, he was dead—quite dead.
How the people had laughed and talked in the streets! Nothing had changed since the days when he was alive. Not even the smallest of the daily little things around him was different just because a human life, a living human life, had been taken away. Everything remained exactly the same as before. The water splashed in the fountains; the sparrows chirped under the eaves, just like they had yesterday, just like they would tomorrow. And as for him, he was dead—totally dead.
He sat down on the edge of the bed, crossed his arms along the foot-rail, and rested his forehead upon them. There was plenty of time; and his head ached so—the very middle of the brain seemed to ache; it was all so dull and stupid—so utterly meaningless——
He sat on the edge of the bed, crossed his arms on the footboard, and rested his forehead on them. There was plenty of time; his head throbbed so much—the very center of his brain felt like it was hurting; everything felt so dull and stupid—so completely pointless—
The front-door bell rang sharply, and he started up in a breathless agony of terror, with both hands at his throat. They had come back—he had sat there dreaming, and let the precious time slip away—and now he must see their faces and hear their cruel tongues—their sneers and comments—If only he had a knife———
The front door bell rang loudly, and he jumped up in a breathless panic, his hands clutching his throat. They had returned—he had been sitting there lost in thought, letting precious time pass by—and now he had to face them and hear their harsh words—their sneers and remarks—If only he had a knife———
He looked desperately round the room. His mother's work-basket stood in a little cupboard; surely there would be scissors; he might sever an artery. No; the sheet and nail were safer, if he had time.
He looked around the room in a panic. His mom's sewing basket was in a small cupboard; there had to be scissors there; he could cut an artery. No; the sheet and nail were a safer option, if he had enough time.
He dragged the counterpane from his bed, and with frantic haste began tearing off a strip. The sound of footsteps came up the stairs. No; the strip was too wide; it would not tie firmly; and there must be a noose. He worked faster as the footsteps drew nearer; and the blood throbbed in his temples and roared in his ears. Quicker—quicker! Oh, God! five minutes more!
He yanked the blanket off his bed and, in a panic, started ripping off a strip. He heard footsteps coming up the stairs. No, the strip was too wide; it wouldn’t hold tight; he needed a noose. He worked faster as the footsteps got closer, and his heart raced in his temples and echoed in his ears. Faster—faster! Oh, God! Just five more minutes!
There was a knock at the door. The strip of torn stuff dropped from his hands, and he sat quite still, holding his breath to listen. The handle of the door was tried; then Julia's voice called:
There was a knock at the door. The piece of torn fabric fell from his hands, and he sat completely still, holding his breath to listen. The doorknob was jiggled; then Julia's voice called:
“Arthur!”
"Arthur!"
He stood up, panting.
He got up, out of breath.
“Arthur, open the door, please; we are waiting.”
“Arthur, please open the door; we’re waiting.”
He gathered up the torn counterpane, threw it into a drawer, and hastily smoothed down the bed.
He picked up the ripped blanket, tossed it into a drawer, and quickly straightened the bed.
“Arthur!” This time it was James who called, and the door-handle was shaken impatiently. “Are you asleep?”
“Arthur!” This time it was James who shouted, and he shook the doorknob impatiently. “Are you asleep?”
Arthur looked round the room, saw that everything was hidden, and unlocked the door.
Arthur looked around the room, noticed that everything was concealed, and unlocked the door.
“I should think you might at least have obeyed my express request that you should sit up for us, Arthur,” said Julia, sweeping into the room in a towering passion. “You appear to think it the proper thing for us to dance attendance for half an hour at your door——”
“I would think you could have at least followed my clear request to wait up for us, Arthur,” Julia said as she strode into the room, clearly upset. “You seem to believe it’s appropriate for us to stand around and wait at your door for half an hour——”
“Four minutes, my dear,” James mildly corrected, stepping into the room at the end of his wife's pink satin train. “I certainly think, Arthur, that it would have been more—becoming if——”
“Four minutes, my dear,” James gently corrected, stepping into the room at the end of his wife's pink satin train. “I really think, Arthur, that it would have been more fitting if——”
“What do you want?” Arthur interrupted. He was standing with his hand upon the door, glancing furtively from one to the other like a trapped animal. But James was too obtuse and Julia too angry to notice the look.
“What do you want?” Arthur interrupted. He was standing with his hand on the door, glancing nervously from one to the other like a cornered animal. But James was too thick-headed and Julia too angry to notice the look.
Mr. Burton placed a chair for his wife and sat down, carefully pulling up his new trousers at the knees. “Julia and I,” he began, “feel it to be our duty to speak to you seriously about——”
Mr. Burton set up a chair for his wife and sat down, carefully adjusting his new pants at the knees. “Julia and I,” he started, “believe it’s important to talk to you seriously about——”
“I can't listen to-night; I—I'm not well. My head aches—you must wait.”
“I can't listen tonight; I—I'm not feeling well. My head hurts—you have to wait.”
Arthur spoke in a strange, indistinct voice, with a confused and rambling manner. James looked round in surprise.
Arthur spoke in a weird, unclear voice, with a confused and wandering way of speaking. James looked around in surprise.
“Is there anything the matter with you?” he asked anxiously, suddenly remembering that Arthur had come from a very hotbed of infection. “I hope you're not sickening for anything. You look quite feverish.”
“Is something wrong with you?” he asked anxiously, suddenly remembering that Arthur had come from a serious outbreak of illness. “I hope you’re not coming down with something. You look pretty feverish.”
“Nonsense!” Julia interrupted sharply. “It's only the usual theatricals, because he's ashamed to face us. Come here and sit down, Arthur.” Arthur slowly crossed the room and sat down on the bed. “Yes?” he said wearily.
“Nonsense!” Julia interrupted sharply. “It's just the usual drama because he's too embarrassed to face us. Come here and sit down, Arthur.” Arthur slowly crossed the room and sat down on the bed. “Yes?” he said wearily.
Mr. Burton coughed, cleared his throat, smoothed his already immaculate beard, and began the carefully prepared speech over again:
Mr. Burton coughed, cleared his throat, adjusted his perfectly groomed beard, and started the carefully prepared speech once more:
“I feel it to be my duty—my painful duty—to speak very seriously to you about your extraordinary behaviour in connecting yourself with—a—law-breakers and incendiaries and—a—persons of disreputable character. I believe you to have been, perhaps, more foolish than depraved—a——”
“I feel it is my duty—my heavy duty—to talk to you seriously about your outrageous behavior in associating with—lawbreakers and arsonists and—people of questionable character. I think you’ve been, maybe, more foolish than wicked—a—”
He paused.
He took a moment.
“Yes?” Arthur said again.
"Yes?" Arthur said again.
“Now, I do not wish to be hard on you,” James went on, softening a little in spite of himself before the weary hopelessness of Arthur's manner. “I am quite willing to believe that you have been led away by bad companions, and to take into account your youth and inexperience and the—a—a—imprudent and—a—impulsive character which you have, I fear, inherited from your mother.”
“Look, I don’t want to be too tough on you,” James continued, easing up a bit despite himself in response to Arthur's exhausted despair. “I’m really willing to believe you’ve been influenced by the wrong crowd, and I’ll consider your youth and inexperience and the—uh—reckless and—uh—impulsive traits that I’m afraid you’ve inherited from your mother.”
Arthur's eyes wandered slowly to his mother's portrait and back again, but he did not speak.
Arthur's gaze drifted slowly to his mother's portrait and back again, but he didn't say anything.
“But you will, I feel sure, understand,” James continued, “that it is quite impossible for me to keep any longer in my house a person who has brought public disgrace upon a name so highly respected as ours.”
“But you will, I’m sure, understand,” James continued, “that it’s impossible for me to keep someone in my house who has brought public disgrace to a name that is so respected as ours.”
“Yes?” Arthur repeated once more.
“Yes?” Arthur repeated again.
“Well?” said Julia sharply, closing her fan with a snap and laying it across her knee. “Are you going to have the goodness to say anything but 'Yes,' Arthur?”
“Well?” Julia said sharply, snapping her fan closed and resting it on her knee. “Are you going to have the decency to say anything other than 'Yes,' Arthur?”
“You will do as you think best, of course,” he answered slowly, without moving. “It doesn't matter much either way.”
“You'll do what you think is best, of course,” he replied slowly, not moving. “It doesn't really matter much one way or the other.”
“Doesn't—matter?” James repeated, aghast; and his wife rose with a laugh.
“Doesn't—matter?” James repeated, shocked; and his wife stood up with a laugh.
“Oh, it doesn't matter, doesn't it? Well, James, I hope you understand now how much gratitude you may expect in that quarter. I told you what would come of showing charity to Papist adventuresses and their——”
“Oh, it doesn't matter, does it? Well, James, I hope you see now how much appreciation you can expect from that side. I warned you about what would happen if you showed kindness to Catholic schemers and their——”
“Hush, hush! Never mind that, my dear!”
“Hush, hush! Don't worry about that, my dear!”
“It's all nonsense, James; we've had more than enough of this sentimentality! A love-child setting himself up as a member of the family—it's quite time he did know what his mother was! Why should we be saddled with the child of a Popish priest's amourettes? There, then—look!”
“It's all nonsense, James; we've had more than enough of this sentimental stuff! A love child trying to fit in with the family—it's about time he learned what his mother really is! Why should we be stuck with the child of a Catholic priest's affairs? There, see!”
She pulled a crumpled sheet of paper out of her pocket and tossed it across the table to Arthur. He opened it; the writing was in his mother's hand, and was dated four months before his birth. It was a confession, addressed to her husband, and with two signatures.
She took a wrinkled piece of paper out of her pocket and threw it across the table to Arthur. He opened it; the writing was in his mother's handwriting, dated four months before he was born. It was a confession addressed to her husband, and it had two signatures.
Arthur's eyes travelled slowly down the page, past the unsteady letters in which her name was written, to the strong, familiar signature: “Lorenzo Montanelli.” For a moment he stared at the writing; then, without a word, refolded the paper and laid it down. James rose and took his wife by the arm.
Arthur's eyes moved slowly down the page, past the shaky letters that spelled her name, to the bold, familiar signature: “Lorenzo Montanelli.” For a moment, he looked at the handwriting; then, without saying anything, he refolded the paper and set it down. James stood up and took his wife by the arm.
“There, Julia, that will do. Just go downstairs now; it's late, and I want to talk a little business with Arthur. It won't interest you.”
“There, Julia, that's enough. Just head downstairs now; it's late, and I want to discuss some business with Arthur. It won't interest you.”
She glanced up at her husband; then back at Arthur, who was silently staring at the floor.
She looked up at her husband and then back at Arthur, who was quietly staring at the floor.
“He seems half stupid,” she whispered.
“He seems a bit slow,” she whispered.
When she had gathered up her train and left the room, James carefully shut the door and went back to his chair beside the table. Arthur sat as before, perfectly motionless and silent.
When she had gathered her train and left the room, James quietly shut the door and returned to his chair next to the table. Arthur remained just as before, completely still and silent.
“Arthur,” James began in a milder tone, now Julia was not there to hear, “I am very sorry that this has come out. You might just as well not have known it. However, all that's over; and I am pleased to see that you can behave with such self-control. Julia is a—a little excited; ladies often—anyhow, I don't want to be too hard on you.”
“Arthur,” James started more gently, now that Julia wasn’t around to hear, “I’m really sorry this came out. You might as well not have known about it. But it’s all in the past now, and I’m glad to see you’re handling it so well. Julia is a bit—well, you know how ladies can be—anyway, I don’t want to be too hard on you.”
He stopped to see what effect the kindly words had produced; but Arthur was quite motionless.
He paused to see how the kind words had affected him; but Arthur remained completely still.
“Of course, my dear boy,” James went on after a moment, “this is a distressing story altogether, and the best thing we can do is to hold our tongues about it. My father was generous enough not to divorce your mother when she confessed her fall to him; he only demanded that the man who had led her astray should leave the country at once; and, as you know, he went to China as a missionary. For my part, I was very much against your having anything to do with him when he came back; but my father, just at the last, consented to let him teach you, on condition that he never attempted to see your mother. I must, in justice, acknowledge that I believe they both observed that condition faithfully to the end. It is a very deplorable business; but——”
“Of course, my dear boy,” James continued after a moment, “this is a really upsetting story altogether, and the best thing we can do is keep quiet about it. My father was generous enough not to divorce your mother when she admitted her mistake to him; he only insisted that the man who led her astray leave the country immediately; and, as you know, he went to China as a missionary. For my part, I was really against you having anything to do with him when he came back; but my father, at the very last minute, agreed to let him teach you, on the condition that he never tried to see your mother. I must, to be fair, acknowledge that I believe they both respected that condition faithfully to the end. It’s a very unfortunate situation; but——”
Arthur looked up. All the life and expression had gone out of his face; it was like a waxen mask.
Arthur looked up. All the life and expression had drained from his face; it was like a wax mask.
“D-don't you think,” he said softly, with a curious stammering hesitation on the words, “th-that—all this—is—v-very—funny?”
“D-don't you think,” he said softly, with a curious stammer, “th-that—all this—is—v-very—funny?”
“FUNNY?” James pushed his chair away from the table, and sat staring at him, too much petrified for anger. “Funny! Arthur, are you mad?”
“FUNNY?” James pushed his chair back from the table and sat staring at him, too shocked to feel angry. “Funny! Arthur, are you crazy?”
Arthur suddenly threw back his head, and burst into a frantic fit of laughing.
Arthur suddenly threw his head back and burst into a wild fit of laughter.
“Arthur!” exclaimed the shipowner, rising with dignity, “I am amazed at your levity!”
“Arthur!” the shipowner said, getting up with dignity, “I can’t believe how carefree you are!”
There was no answer but peal after peal of laughter, so loud and boisterous that even James began to doubt whether there was not something more the matter here than levity.
There was no response, just wave after wave of laughter, so loud and boisterous that even James started to wonder if there was something more serious going on than just being lighthearted.
“Just like a hysterical woman,” he muttered, turning, with a contemptuous shrug of his shoulders, to tramp impatiently up and down the room. “Really, Arthur, you're worse than Julia; there, stop laughing! I can't wait about here all night.”
“Just like a crazy woman,” he muttered, turning with a dismissive shrug of his shoulders to pace impatiently around the room. “Honestly, Arthur, you're worse than Julia; there, stop laughing! I can't hang around here all night.”
He might as well have asked the crucifix to come down from its pedestal. Arthur was past caring for remonstrances or exhortations; he only laughed, and laughed, and laughed without end.
He might as well have asked the crucifix to get off its pedestal. Arthur didn’t care about complaints or encouragement anymore; he just laughed, and laughed, and laughed endlessly.
“This is absurd!” said James, stopping at last in his irritated pacing to and fro. “You are evidently too much excited to be reasonable to-night. I can't talk business with you if you're going on that way. Come to me to-morrow morning after breakfast. And now you had better go to bed. Good-night.”
“This is ridiculous!” James said, finally halting his annoyed pacing back and forth. “You’re obviously too worked up to be reasonable tonight. I can’t discuss business with you if you keep this up. Come see me tomorrow morning after breakfast. And now, you should really get some sleep. Goodnight.”
He went out, slamming the door. “Now for the hysterics downstairs,” he muttered as he tramped noisily away. “I suppose it'll be tears there!”
He stormed out, slamming the door. “Now for the drama downstairs,” he muttered as he walked away with heavy footsteps. “I guess it'll be tears down there!”
The frenzied laughter died on Arthur's lips. He snatched up the hammer from the table and flung himself upon the crucifix.
The wild laughter stopped on Arthur's lips. He grabbed the hammer from the table and threw himself onto the crucifix.
With the crash that followed he came suddenly to his senses, standing before the empty pedestal, the hammer still in his hand, and the fragments of the broken image scattered on the floor about his feet.
With the crash that followed, he suddenly became aware of his surroundings, standing in front of the empty pedestal, the hammer still in his hand, and the pieces of the shattered statue scattered on the floor around his feet.
He threw down the hammer. “So easy!” he said, and turned away. “And what an idiot I am!”
He dropped the hammer. “That was easy!” he said, then turned away. “What an idiot I am!”
He sat down by the table, panting heavily for breath, and rested his forehead on both hands. Presently he rose, and, going to the wash-stand, poured a jugful of cold water over his head and face. He came back quite composed, and sat down to think.
He sat down at the table, breathing heavily, and rested his forehead on both hands. After a moment, he got up and went to the sink, pouring a jug of cold water over his head and face. He returned feeling much more relaxed and sat down to think.
And it was for such things as these—for these false and slavish people, these dumb and soulless gods—that he had suffered all these tortures of shame and passion and despair; had made a rope to hang himself, forsooth, because one priest was a liar. As if they were not all liars! Well, all that was done with; he was wiser now. He need only shake off these vermin and begin life afresh.
And it was for things like these—for these fake and submissive people, these mindless and soulless gods—that he had endured all these tortures of shame, passion, and despair; had even made a noose to hang himself, really, because one priest was a liar. As if they weren't all liars! Well, all that was behind him now; he was wiser. He just needed to get rid of these pests and start his life over.
There were plenty of goods vessels in the docks; it would be an easy matter to stow himself away in one of them, and get across to Canada, Australia, Cape Colony—anywhere. It was no matter for the country, if only it was far enough; and, as for the life out there, he could see, and if it did not suit him he could try some other place.
There were lots of cargo ships in the docks; it would be easy to hide in one of them and get to Canada, Australia, Cape Colony—anywhere. It didn't matter where, as long as it was far enough away; and as for life out there, he could check it out, and if it didn't work for him, he could just try somewhere else.
He took out his purse. Only thirty-three paoli; but his watch was a good one. That would help him along a bit; and in any case it was of no consequence—he should pull through somehow. But they would search for him, all these people; they would be sure to make inquiries at the docks. No; he must put them on a false scent—make them believe him dead; then he should be quite free—quite free. He laughed softly to himself at the thought of the Burtons searching for his corpse. What a farce the whole thing was!
He took out his wallet. Only thirty-three paoli; but his watch was a nice one. That would help him a bit; and in any case, it didn't really matter—he would manage somehow. But they would be looking for him, all these people; they would definitely ask questions at the docks. No; he had to mislead them—make them think he was dead; then he would be completely free—totally free. He chuckled lightly to himself at the idea of the Burtons searching for his body. What a joke the whole situation was!
Taking a sheet of paper, he wrote the first words that occurred to him:
Taking a piece of paper, he wrote down the first words that came to mind:
“I believed in you as I believed in God. God is a thing made of clay, that I can smash with a hammer; and you have fooled me with a lie.”
“I believed in you the way I believed in God. God is just an idea that I can break apart like clay; and you have deceived me with a lie.”
He folded up the paper, directed it to Montanelli, and, taking another sheet, wrote across it: “Look for my body in Darsena.” Then he put on his hat and went out of the room. Passing his mother's portrait, he looked up with a laugh and a shrug of his shoulders. She, too, had lied to him.
He folded the paper, addressed it to Montanelli, and then took another sheet to write: “Look for my body in Darsena.” After that, he put on his hat and left the room. As he walked by his mother's portrait, he looked up, laughed, and shrugged his shoulders. She had lied to him too.
He crept softly along the corridor, and, slipping back the door-bolts, went out on to the great, dark, echoing marble staircase. It seemed to yawn beneath him like a black pit as he descended.
He quietly moved down the hallway and, unfastening the door bolts, stepped out onto the large, dark, echoing marble staircase. It felt like a deep black pit waiting for him as he went down.
He crossed the courtyard, treading cautiously for fear of waking Gian Battista, who slept on the ground floor. In the wood-cellar at the back was a little grated window, opening on the canal and not more than four feet from the ground. He remembered that the rusty grating had broken away on one side; by pushing a little he could make an aperture wide enough to climb out by.
He crossed the courtyard, moving carefully to avoid waking Gian Battista, who was sleeping on the ground floor. In the wood-cellar at the back, there was a small grated window that faced the canal and was no more than four feet off the ground. He recalled that the rusty grating had come loose on one side; with a bit of a push, he could create an opening wide enough to climb through.
The grating was strong, and he grazed his hands badly and tore the sleeve of his coat; but that was no matter. He looked up and down the street; there was no one in sight, and the canal lay black and silent, an ugly trench between two straight and slimy walls. The untried universe might prove a dismal hole, but it could hardly be more flat and sordid than the corner which he was leaving behind him. There was nothing to regret; nothing to look back upon. It had been a pestilent little stagnant world, full of squalid lies and clumsy cheats and foul-smelling ditches that were not even deep enough to drown a man.
The grating was tough, and he scraped his hands badly and tore the sleeve of his coat; but that didn't matter. He glanced up and down the street; there was no one in sight, and the canal lay dark and still, a nasty trench between two straight, slimy walls. The unknown world might turn out to be a miserable place, but it couldn't be any flatter or more filthy than the corner he was leaving behind. There was nothing to regret; nothing to look back on. It had been an infested little stagnant world, full of dirty lies and clumsy scams, and foul-smelling ditches that weren’t even deep enough to drown a man.
He walked along the canal bank, and came out upon the tiny square by the Medici palace. It was here that Gemma had run up to him with her vivid face, her outstretched hands. Here was the little flight of wet stone steps leading down to the moat; and there the fortress scowling across the strip of dirty water. He had never noticed before how squat and mean it looked.
He strolled along the canal bank and arrived at the small square near the Medici palace. This was where Gemma had dashed up to him with her bright face and open hands. Here were the little wet stone steps that led down to the moat, and there was the fortress glaring across the patch of murky water. He had never realized before how short and unremarkable it appeared.
Passing through the narrow streets he reached the Darsena shipping-basin, where he took off his hat and flung it into the water. It would be found, of course, when they dragged for his body. Then he walked on along the water's edge, considering perplexedly what to do next. He must contrive to hide on some ship; but it was a difficult thing to do. His only chance would be to get on to the huge old Medici breakwater and walk along to the further end of it. There was a low-class tavern on the point; probably he should find some sailor there who could be bribed.
Walking through the narrow streets, he arrived at the Darsena shipping basin, where he took off his hat and tossed it into the water. It would be found, of course, when they searched for his body. Then he continued along the water's edge, trying to figure out what to do next. He needed to find a way to hide on a ship, but it was a tough task. His best option would be to get onto the massive old Medici breakwater and walk all the way to the end. There was a cheap tavern at the point; he might be able to find a sailor there who could be bribed.
But the dock gates were closed. How should he get past them, and past the customs officials? His stock of money would not furnish the high bribe that they would demand for letting him through at night and without a passport. Besides they might recognize him.
But the dock gates were closed. How was he supposed to get past them and the customs officials? His limited cash wouldn’t cover the hefty bribe they would ask for letting him through at night and without a passport. Plus, they might recognize him.
As he passed the bronze statue of the “Four Moors,” a man's figure emerged from an old house on the opposite side of the shipping basin and approached the bridge. Arthur slipped at once into the deep shadow behind the group of statuary and crouched down in the darkness, peeping cautiously round the corner of the pedestal.
As he walked by the bronze statue of the “Four Moors,” a man stepped out from an old house on the other side of the shipping basin and headed towards the bridge. Arthur quickly ducked into the deep shadow behind the group of statues and crouched down in the darkness, carefully peering around the edge of the pedestal.
It was a soft spring night, warm and starlit. The water lapped against the stone walls of the basin and swirled in gentle eddies round the steps with a sound as of low laughter. Somewhere near a chain creaked, swinging slowly to and fro. A huge iron crane towered up, tall and melancholy in the dimness. Black on a shimmering expanse of starry sky and pearly cloud-wreaths, the figures of the fettered, struggling slaves stood out in vain and vehement protest against a merciless doom.
It was a gentle spring night, warm and filled with stars. The water lapped against the stone walls of the basin and swirled in soft eddies around the steps, sounding like quiet laughter. Nearby, a chain creaked, swinging slowly back and forth. A massive iron crane loomed tall and somber in the dim light. Against the shimmering backdrop of a starlit sky and soft cloud-like wisps, the figures of the chained, struggling slaves stood out in a futile and passionate protest against their harsh fate.
The man approached unsteadily along the water side, shouting an English street song. He was evidently a sailor returning from a carouse at some tavern. No one else was within sight. As he drew near, Arthur stood up and stepped into the middle of the roadway. The sailor broke off in his song with an oath, and stopped short.
The man wobbled along the waterside, shouting an English street song. He was clearly a sailor coming back from a night out at some bar. No one else was around. As he got closer, Arthur stood up and stepped into the middle of the street. The sailor stopped singing with a curse and abruptly came to a halt.
“I want to speak to you,” Arthur said in Italian. “Do you understand me?”
“I want to talk to you,” Arthur said in Italian. “Do you understand me?”
The man shook his head. “It's no use talking that patter to me,” he said; then, plunging into bad French, asked sullenly: “What do you want? Why can't you let me pass?”
The man shook his head. “Talking like that isn't going to work on me,” he said; then, switching to poor French, asked grumpily: “What do you want? Why can't you just let me go?”
“Just come out of the light here a minute; I want to speak to you.”
“Just step out of the light for a minute; I want to talk to you.”
“Ah! wouldn't you like it? Out of the light! Got a knife anywhere about you?”
“Ah! Wouldn't you want that? Out of the light! Do you have a knife on you?”
“No, no, man! Can't you see I only want your help? I'll pay you for it?”
“No, no, man! Can't you see I just want your help? I’ll pay you for it?”
“Eh? What? And dressed like a swell, too———” The sailor had relapsed into English. He now moved into the shadow and leaned against the railing of the pedestal.
“Eh? What? And dressed all fancy, too———” The sailor had switched back to English. He moved into the shadow and leaned against the railing of the pedestal.
“Well,” he said, returning to his atrocious French; “and what is it you want?”
"Well," he said, switching back to his terrible French, "what is it that you want?"
“I want to get away from here——”
“I want to leave this place——”
“Aha! Stowaway! Want me to hide you? Been up to something, I suppose. Stuck a knife into somebody, eh? Just like these foreigners! And where might you be wanting to go? Not to the police station, I fancy?”
“Aha! Stowaway! Want me to help you hide? Up to something, I bet. Stabbed someone, huh? Just like those foreigners! And where do you want to go? Definitely not to the police station, I assume?”
He laughed in his tipsy way, and winked one eye.
He laughed in his drunken way and winked one eye.
“What vessel do you belong to?”
“What ship are you part of?”
“Carlotta—Leghorn to Buenos Ayres; shipping oil one way and hides the other. She's over there”—pointing in the direction of the breakwater—“beastly old hulk!”
“Carlotta—Leghorn to Buenos Aires; shipping oil one way and hides the other. She's over there”—pointing in the direction of the breakwater—“a terrible old hulk!”
“Buenos Ayres—yes! Can you hide me anywhere on board?”
“Buenos Aires—yes! Can you hide me anywhere on the ship?”
“How much can you give?”
“How much can you donate?”
“Not very much; I have only a few paoli.”
“Not much; I only have a few bucks.”
“No. Can't do it under fifty—and cheap at that, too—a swell like you.”
“No. I can't do it for less than fifty—and that's a bargain for someone like you.”
“What do you mean by a swell? If you like my clothes you may change with me, but I can't give you more money than I have got.”
“What do you mean by a swell? If you like my clothes, you can swap with me, but I can't give you more money than I've got.”
“You have a watch there. Hand it over.”
"You have a watch. Give it to me."
Arthur took out a lady's gold watch, delicately chased and enamelled, with the initials “G. B.” on the back. It had been his mother's—but what did that matter now?
Arthur took out a lady's gold watch, intricately designed and enamelled, with the initials "G. B." on the back. It had belonged to his mother—but what did that matter now?
“Ah!” remarked the sailor with a quick glance at it. “Stolen, of course! Let me look!”
“Ah!” said the sailor, glancing at it quickly. “Stolen, of course! Let me see!”
Arthur drew his hand away. “No,” he said. “I will give you the watch when we are on board; not before.”
Arthur pulled his hand back. “No,” he said. “I’ll give you the watch when we’re on board; not before.”
“You're not such a fool as you look, after all! I'll bet it's your first scrape, though, eh?”
"You're not as foolish as you seem, after all! I bet this is your first experience, right?"
“That is my business. Ah! there comes the watchman.”
"That's my business. Ah! here comes the watchman."
They crouched down behind the group of statuary and waited till the watchman had passed. Then the sailor rose, and, telling Arthur to follow him, walked on, laughing foolishly to himself. Arthur followed in silence.
They crouched down behind the group of statues and waited until the watchman had passed. Then the sailor stood up and, telling Arthur to follow him, walked on, laughing to himself. Arthur followed in silence.
The sailor led him back to the little irregular square by the Medici palace; and, stopping in a dark corner, mumbled in what was intended for a cautious whisper:
The sailor took him back to the small, uneven square by the Medici palace and, stopping in a shadowy corner, mumbled in what was meant to be a hushed whisper:
“Wait here; those soldier fellows will see you if you come further.”
“Wait here; those soldiers will notice you if you go any farther.”
“What are you going to do?”
“What are you going to do?”
“Get you some clothes. I'm not going to take you on board with that bloody coatsleeve.”
“Get yourself some clothes. I’m not bringing you on board with that bloody coatsleeve.”
Arthur glanced down at the sleeve which had been torn by the window grating. A little blood from the grazed hand had fallen upon it. Evidently the man thought him a murderer. Well, it was of no consequence what people thought.
Arthur looked down at the sleeve that had been ripped by the window grate. A bit of blood from his scraped hand had dripped onto it. Clearly, the man thought he was a killer. But it didn’t matter what people thought.
After some time the sailor came back, triumphant, with a bundle under his arm.
After a while, the sailor returned, victorious, with a bundle tucked under his arm.
“Change,” he whispered; “and make haste about it. I must get back, and that old Jew has kept me bargaining and haggling for half an hour.”
“Change,” he whispered, “and do it quickly. I need to get back, and that old Jew has had me bargaining and haggling for half an hour.”
Arthur obeyed, shrinking with instinctive disgust at the first touch of second-hand clothes. Fortunately these, though rough and coarse, were fairly clean. When he stepped into the light in his new attire, the sailor looked at him with tipsy solemnity and gravely nodded his approval.
Arthur complied, feeling a wave of instinctive disgust at the first contact with second-hand clothes. Thankfully, although they were rough and coarse, they were relatively clean. When he stepped into the light wearing his new outfit, the sailor regarded him with a tipsy seriousness and nodded his approval gravely.
“You'll do,” he said. “This way, and don't make a noise.” Arthur, carrying his discarded clothes, followed him through a labyrinth of winding canals and dark narrow alleys; the mediaeval slum quarter which the people of Leghorn call “New Venice.” Here and there a gloomy old palace, solitary among the squalid houses and filthy courts, stood between two noisome ditches, with a forlorn air of trying to preserve its ancient dignity and yet of knowing the effort to be a hopeless one. Some of the alleys, he knew, were notorious dens of thieves, cut-throats, and smugglers; others were merely wretched and poverty-stricken.
“You’re good enough,” he said. “This way, and keep it down.” Arthur, holding his discarded clothes, followed him through a maze of twisting canals and dark, narrow alleys—the medieval slum area that the locals in Leghorn call “New Venice.” Here and there, a gloomy old palace, standing alone among the rundown houses and filthy courtyards, tried to maintain its ancient dignity but seemed to know the effort was hopeless. Some of the alleys were known hangouts for thieves, murderers, and smugglers; others were just plain miserable and poor.
Beside one of the little bridges the sailor stopped, and, looking round to see that they were not observed, descended a flight of stone steps to a narrow landing stage. Under the bridge was a dirty, crazy old boat. Sharply ordering Arthur to jump in and lie down, he seated himself in the boat and began rowing towards the harbour's mouth. Arthur lay still on the wet and leaky planks, hidden by the clothes which the man had thrown over him, and peeping out from under them at the familiar streets and houses.
Beside one of the small bridges, the sailor stopped and, glancing around to make sure they weren't being watched, descended a set of stone steps to a narrow landing stage. Under the bridge was an old, rundown boat. He sharply told Arthur to jump in and lie down, then he took a seat in the boat and started rowing toward the mouth of the harbor. Arthur lay still on the wet and leaky planks, hidden by the clothes the man had thrown over him, peeking out from beneath them at the familiar streets and houses.
Presently they passed under a bridge and entered that part of the canal which forms a moat for the fortress. The massive walls rose out of the water, broad at the base and narrowing upward to the frowning turrets. How strong, how threatening they had seemed to him a few hours ago! And now——
Presently, they went under a bridge and entered the part of the canal that acts as a moat for the fortress. The massive walls rose out of the water, wide at the base and tapering up to the grim turrets. How strong and intimidating they had seemed to him just a few hours ago! And now——
He laughed softly as he lay in the bottom of the boat.
He chuckled quietly while lying at the bottom of the boat.
“Hold your noise,” the sailor whispered, “and keep your head covered! We're close to the custom house.”
“Keep it down,” the sailor whispered, “and keep your head covered! We're near the customs house.”
Arthur drew the clothes over his head. A few yards further on the boat stopped before a row of masts chained together, which lay across the surface of the canal, blocking the narrow waterway between the custom house and the fortress wall. A sleepy official came out yawning and bent over the water's edge with a lantern in his hand.
Arthur pulled the clothes over his head. A few yards ahead, the boat stopped in front of a row of masts that were chained together, lying across the surface of the canal and blocking the narrow waterway between the customs house and the fortress wall. A sleepy official came out yawning and leaned over the water's edge with a lantern in his hand.
“Passports, please.”
"Passports, please."
The sailor handed up his official papers. Arthur, half stifled under the clothes, held his breath, listening.
The sailor handed over his official papers. Arthur, half buried under the clothes, held his breath, listening.
“A nice time of night to come back to your ship!” grumbled the customs official. “Been out on the spree, I suppose. What's in your boat?”
“A good time of night to return to your boat!” complained the customs official. “Been out partying, I guess. What's in your boat?”
“Old clothes. Got them cheap.” He held up the waistcoat for inspection. The official, lowering his lantern, bent over, straining his eyes to see.
“Old clothes. Got them on sale.” He held up the waistcoat for inspection. The official, lowering his lantern, leaned in, squinting to see.
“It's all right, I suppose. You can pass.”
“It’s fine, I guess. You can go ahead.”
He lifted the barrier and the boat moved slowly out into the dark, heaving water. At a little distance Arthur sat up and threw off the clothes.
He raised the barrier and the boat slowly glided into the dark, choppy water. A short distance away, Arthur sat up and removed his clothes.
“Here she is,” the sailor whispered, after rowing for some time in silence. “Keep close behind me and hold your tongue.”
“Here she is,” the sailor whispered after rowing in silence for a while. “Stay right behind me and keep quiet.”
He clambered up the side of a huge black monster, swearing under his breath at the clumsiness of the landsman, though Arthur's natural agility rendered him less awkward than most people would have been in his place. Once safely on board, they crept cautiously between dark masses of rigging and machinery, and came at last to a hatchway, which the sailor softly raised.
He scrambled up the side of a huge black ship, muttering under his breath about how clumsy the landlubber was, even though Arthur's natural grace made him less awkward than most would have been in his situation. Once safely on board, they cautiously navigated through dark groups of rigging and machinery until they finally reached a hatchway, which the sailor gently opened.
“Down here!” he whispered. “I'll be back in a minute.”
“Down here!” he whispered. “I’ll be back in a minute.”
The hold was not only damp and dark, but intolerably foul. At first Arthur instinctively drew back, half choked by the stench of raw hides and rancid oil. Then he remembered the “punishment cell,” and descended the ladder, shrugging his shoulders. Life is pretty much the same everywhere, it seemed; ugly, putrid, infested with vermin, full of shameful secrets and dark corners. Still, life is life, and he must make the best of it.
The hold was not only damp and dark, but also unbearably nasty. At first, Arthur instinctively pulled back, nearly gagging from the stench of raw hides and rancid oil. Then he remembered the “punishment cell” and went down the ladder, shrugging his shoulders. Life is pretty much the same everywhere, it seemed; ugly, rotten, crawling with pests, full of shameful secrets and dark corners. Still, life is life, and he had to make the best of it.
In a few minutes the sailor came back with something in his hands which Arthur could not distinctly see for the darkness.
In a few minutes, the sailor returned with something in his hands that Arthur couldn't clearly see because of the darkness.
“Now, give me the watch and money. Make haste!”
“Now, hand over the watch and cash. Hurry up!”
Taking advantage of the darkness, Arthur succeeded in keeping back a few coins.
Taking advantage of the darkness, Arthur managed to hold onto a few coins.
“You must get me something to eat,” he said; “I am half starved.”
“You need to get me something to eat,” he said; “I’m half starved.”
“I've brought it. Here you are.” The sailor handed him a pitcher, some hard biscuit, and a piece of salt pork. “Now mind, you must hide in this empty barrel, here, when the customs officers come to examine to-morrow morning. Keep as still as a mouse till we're right out at sea. I'll let you know when to come out. And won't you just catch it when the captain sees you—that's all! Got the drink safe? Good-night!”
“I brought it. Here you go.” The sailor handed him a pitcher, some tough biscuits, and a piece of salt pork. “Now listen, you need to hide in this empty barrel here when the customs officers come to check tomorrow morning. Stay as quiet as a mouse until we're far out at sea. I'll let you know when it's time to come out. Just wait until the captain sees you—that'll be something! Have you got the drink secured? Goodnight!”
The hatchway closed, and Arthur, setting the precious “drink” in a safe place, climbed on to an oil barrel to eat his pork and biscuit. Then he curled himself up on the dirty floor; and, for the first time since his babyhood, settled himself to sleep without a prayer. The rats scurried round him in the darkness; but neither their persistent noise nor the swaying of the ship, nor the nauseating stench of oil, nor the prospect of to-morrow's sea-sickness, could keep him awake. He cared no more for them all than for the broken and dishonoured idols that only yesterday had been the gods of his adoration.
The hatchway closed, and Arthur, placing the precious “drink” in a safe spot, climbed onto an oil barrel to eat his pork and biscuit. Then he curled up on the dirty floor; for the first time since he was a baby, he settled down to sleep without saying a prayer. The rats scurried around him in the darkness; but neither their constant noise nor the rocking of the ship, nor the awful smell of oil, nor the thought of tomorrow’s sea-sickness could keep him awake. He cared about them no more than he cared for the broken and dishonored idols that just yesterday had been the gods he adored.
PART II.
CHAPTER I.
ONE evening in July, 1846, a few acquaintances met at Professor Fabrizi's house in Florence to discuss plans for future political work.
ONE evening in July, 1846, a few acquaintances gathered at Professor Fabrizi's house in Florence to talk about plans for upcoming political work.
Several of them belonged to the Mazzinian party and would have been satisfied with nothing less than a democratic Republic and a United Italy. Others were Constitutional Monarchists and Liberals of various shades. On one point, however, they were all agreed; that of dissatisfaction with the Tuscan censorship; and the popular professor had called the meeting in the hope that, on this one subject at least, the representatives of the dissentient parties would be able to get through an hour's discussion without quarrelling.
Several of them were part of the Mazzinian party and would have accepted nothing less than a democratic Republic and a United Italy. Others were Constitutional Monarchists and Liberals of different kinds. However, they all agreed on one thing; they were unhappy with the Tuscan censorship. The popular professor had organized the meeting hoping that, at least on this topic, the representatives of the opposing parties could manage to have an hour-long discussion without arguing.
Only a fortnight had elapsed since the famous amnesty which Pius IX. had granted, on his accession, to political offenders in the Papal States; but the wave of liberal enthusiasm caused by it was already spreading over Italy. In Tuscany even the government appeared to have been affected by the astounding event. It had occurred to Fabrizi and a few other leading Florentines that this was a propitious moment for a bold effort to reform the press-laws.
Only two weeks had passed since the famous amnesty that Pius IX granted, upon his taking office, to political offenders in the Papal States; but the surge of liberal excitement generated by it was already sweeping across Italy. In Tuscany, even the government seemed to have been influenced by this remarkable event. Fabrizi and a few other prominent Florentines realized that this was a favorable moment for a bold move to reform the press laws.
“Of course,” the dramatist Lega had said, when the subject was first broached to him; “it would be impossible to start a newspaper till we can get the press-law changed; we should not bring out the first number. But we may be able to run some pamphlets through the censorship already; and the sooner we begin the sooner we shall get the law changed.”
“Of course,” the playwright Lega had said when the topic was first raised with him; “it would be impossible to launch a newspaper until we can get the press law changed; we shouldn’t publish the first issue. But we might be able to get some pamphlets through the censorship already; and the sooner we start, the sooner we’ll get the law changed.”
He was now explaining in Fabrizi's library his theory of the line which should be taken by liberal writers at the moment.
He was now explaining his theory on the approach liberal writers should take right now in Fabrizi's library.
“There is no doubt,” interposed one of the company, a gray-haired barrister with a rather drawling manner of speech, “that in some way we must take advantage of the moment. We shall not see such a favourable one again for bringing forward serious reforms. But I doubt the pamphlets doing any good. They will only irritate and frighten the government instead of winning it over to our side, which is what we really want to do. If once the authorities begin to think of us as dangerous agitators our chance of getting their help is gone.”
"There’s no doubt," added one of the group, a gray-haired lawyer with a slightly slow way of speaking, "that we need to make the most of this opportunity. We won’t get another chance like this to push for meaningful reforms. But I’m not sure the pamphlets will help. They’ll just annoy and scare the government instead of convincing them to support us, which is what we really need. Once the authorities see us as dangerous troublemakers, we lose our chance to get their assistance."
“Then what would you have us do?”
“Then what do you want us to do?”
“Petition.”
"Petition."
“To the Grand Duke?”
"To the Grand Duke?"
“Yes; for an augmentation of the liberty of the press.”
“Yes; for an expansion of press freedom.”
A keen-looking, dark man sitting by the window turned his head round with a laugh.
A sharp-looking, dark-skinned man sitting by the window turned his head with a laugh.
“You'll get a lot out of petitioning!” he said. “I should have thought the result of the Renzi case was enough to cure anybody of going to work that way.”
“You'll benefit a lot from petitioning!” he said. “I would have thought the outcome of the Renzi case was enough to convince anyone not to work that way.”
“My dear sir, I am as much grieved as you are that we did not succeed in preventing the extradition of Renzi. But really—I do not wish to hurt the sensibilities of anyone, but I cannot help thinking that our failure in that case was largely due to the impatience and vehemence of some persons among our number. I should certainly hesitate——”
“My dear sir, I am as upset as you are that we couldn’t stop the extradition of Renzi. But honestly—I don’t want to offend anyone, but I can’t help thinking that our failure in that situation was mostly because of the impatience and intensity of some people in our group. I would definitely hesitate——”
“As every Piedmontese always does,” the dark man interrupted sharply. “I don't know where the vehemence and impatience lay, unless you found them in the strings of meek petitions we sent in. That may be vehemence for Tuscany or Piedmont, but we should not call it particularly vehement in Naples.”
“As every Piedmontese always does,” the dark man interrupted sharply. “I don’t know where the intensity and impatience come from, unless you found them in the soft requests we submitted. That may seem intense for Tuscany or Piedmont, but we shouldn’t say it’s particularly intense in Naples.”
“Fortunately,” remarked the Piedmontese, “Neapolitan vehemence is peculiar to Naples.”
“Luckily,” said the Piedmontese, “the intense passion of Neapolitans is unique to Naples.”
“There, there, gentlemen, that will do!” the professor put in. “Neapolitan customs are very good things in their way and Piedmontese customs in theirs; but just now we are in Tuscany, and the Tuscan custom is to stick to the matter in hand. Grassini votes for petitions and Galli against them. What do you think, Dr. Riccardo?”
“There, there, gentlemen, that's enough!” the professor interjected. “Neapolitan customs have their merits, just like Piedmontese customs have theirs; but right now we are in Tuscany, and the Tuscan way is to focus on the task at hand. Grassini votes for petitions and Galli votes against them. What do you think, Dr. Riccardo?”
“I see no harm in petitions, and if Grassini gets one up I'll sign it with all the pleasure in life. But I don't think mere petitioning and nothing else will accomplish much. Why can't we have both petitions and pamphlets?”
“I don’t see any harm in petitions, and if Grassini starts one, I’ll gladly sign it. But I don’t think just petitioning will achieve much. Why can’t we have both petitions and pamphlets?”
“Simply because the pamphlets will put the government into a state of mind in which it won't grant the petitions,” said Grassini.
“Just because the pamphlets will put the government in a mindset where it won't approve the petitions,” said Grassini.
“It won't do that anyhow.” The Neapolitan rose and came across to the table. “Gentlemen, you're on the wrong tack. Conciliating the government will do no good. What we must do is to rouse the people.”
“It won't do that anyway.” The Neapolitan stood up and walked over to the table. “Gentlemen, you're headed in the wrong direction. Trying to appease the government won't help. What we need to do is energize the people.”
“That's easier said than done; how are you going to start?”
“That's easier said than done; how are you going to get started?”
“Fancy asking Galli that! Of course he'd start by knocking the censor on the head.”
“Can you believe asking Galli that! Of course, he’d start by hitting the censor on the head.”
“No, indeed, I shouldn't,” said Galli stoutly. “You always think if a man comes from down south he must believe in no argument but cold steel.”
“No, I really shouldn't,” Galli said firmly. “You always assume that if a guy comes from the South, he only believes in settling things with force.”
“Well, what do you propose, then? Sh! Attention, gentlemen! Galli has a proposal to make.”
“Well, what do you suggest, then? Shh! Everyone, listen up! Galli has a proposal to make.”
The whole company, which had broken up into little knots of twos and threes, carrying on separate discussions, collected round the table to listen. Galli raised his hands in expostulation.
The whole company, which had split into small groups of two or three, engaged in separate discussions, gathered around the table to listen. Galli raised his hands in protest.
“No, gentlemen, it is not a proposal; it is merely a suggestion. It appears to me that there is a great practical danger in all this rejoicing over the new Pope. People seem to think that, because he has struck out a new line and granted this amnesty, we have only to throw ourselves—all of us, the whole of Italy—into his arms and he will carry us to the promised land. Now, I am second to no one in admiration of the Pope's behaviour; the amnesty was a splendid action.”
“No, gentlemen, it’s not a proposal; it’s just a suggestion. I see a real practical danger in all this excitement over the new Pope. People seem to believe that just because he’s taken a new approach and granted this amnesty, we all—every one of us in Italy—should throw ourselves into his arms and he’ll lead us to the promised land. Now, I admire the Pope's actions as much as anyone; the amnesty was a fantastic move.”
“I am sure His Holiness ought to feel flattered——” Grassini began contemptuously.
"I’m sure His Holiness should feel flattered——" Grassini started disdainfully.
“There, Grassini, do let the man speak!” Riccardo interrupted in his turn. “It's a most extraordinary thing that you two never can keep from sparring like a cat and dog. Get on, Galli!”
“There, Grassini, let the man talk!” Riccardo interrupted. “It's amazing how you two can’t stop bickering like a cat and dog. Go on, Galli!”
“What I wanted to say is this,” continued the Neapolitan. “The Holy Father, undoubtedly, is acting with the best intentions; but how far he will succeed in carrying his reforms is another question. Just now it's smooth enough and, of course, the reactionists all over Italy will lie quiet for a month or two till the excitement about the amnesty blows over; but they are not likely to let the power be taken out of their hands without a fight, and my own belief is that before the winter is half over we shall have Jesuits and Gregorians and Sanfedists and all the rest of the crew about our ears, plotting and intriguing, and poisoning off everybody they can't bribe.”
“What I wanted to say is this,” continued the Neapolitan. “The Holy Father is definitely acting with good intentions; but how successful he will be in implementing his reforms is another matter. Right now, things are pretty calm, and of course, the reactionaries all over Italy will stay quiet for a month or two until the excitement about the amnesty fades; but they probably won't let go of their power without a struggle. I believe that before winter is halfway through, we'll be dealing with Jesuits, Gregorians, Sanfedists, and the whole gang plotting, scheming, and taking out anyone they can't bribe.”
“That's likely enough.”
"That's probably enough."
“Very well, then; shall we wait here, meekly sending in petitions, till Lambruschini and his pack have persuaded the Grand Duke to put us bodily under Jesuit rule, with perhaps a few Austrian hussars to patrol the streets and keep us in order; or shall we forestall them and take advantage of their momentary discomfiture to strike the first blow?”
“Alright, then; should we just sit here, politely submitting requests, until Lambruschini and his group convince the Grand Duke to place us directly under Jesuit control, maybe with a few Austrian hussars to patrol the streets and keep us in line; or should we beat them to the punch and take advantage of their temporary confusion to make the first move?”
“Tell us first what blow you propose?”
“Tell us first what strike you have in mind?”
“I would suggest that we start an organized propaganda and agitation against the Jesuits.”
“I think we should begin a coordinated campaign to raise awareness and rally against the Jesuits.”
“A pamphleteering declaration of war, in fact?”
"A pamphlet declaring war, seriously?"
“Yes; exposing their intrigues, ferreting out their secrets, and calling upon the people to make common cause against them.”
“Yes; revealing their schemes, uncovering their secrets, and urging the people to unite against them.”
“But there are no Jesuits here to expose.”
“But there are no Jesuits here to reveal.”
“Aren't there? Wait three months and see how many we shall have. It'll be too late to keep them out then.”
“Are there not? Just wait three months and see how many we’ll have. It’ll be too late to keep them out by then.”
“But really to rouse the town against the Jesuits one must speak plainly; and if you do that how will you evade the censorship?”
“But to actually get the town stirred up against the Jesuits, you need to be straightforward; and if you do that, how will you avoid the censorship?”
“I wouldn't evade it; I would defy it.”
“I wouldn’t avoid it; I would challenge it.”
“You would print the pamphlets anonymously? That's all very well, but the fact is, we have all seen enough of the clandestine press to know——”
“You would print the pamphlets anonymously? That's fine, but the truth is, we've all seen enough of the underground press to know——”
“I did not mean that. I would print the pamphlets openly, with our names and addresses, and let them prosecute us if they dare.”
“I didn't mean that. I would print the pamphlets openly, with our names and addresses, and let them prosecute us if they have the guts.”
“The project is a perfectly mad one,” Grassini exclaimed. “It is simply putting one's head into the lion's mouth out of sheer wantonness.”
“The project is completely crazy,” Grassini exclaimed. “It's just putting your head into the lion's mouth for no good reason.”
“Oh, you needn't be afraid!” Galli cut in sharply; “we shouldn't ask you to go to prison for our pamphlets.”
“Oh, you don’t need to be afraid!” Galli interrupted sharply; “we shouldn’t ask you to go to jail for our pamphlets.”
“Hold your tongue, Galli!” said Riccardo. “It's not a question of being afraid; we're all as ready as you are to go to prison if there's any good to be got by it, but it is childish to run into danger for nothing. For my part, I have an amendment to the proposal to suggest.”
“Shut up, Galli!” said Riccardo. “It’s not about being scared; we’re all just as willing as you are to go to jail if there’s something to gain from it, but it’s silly to rush into danger for no reason. As for me, I have a suggestion to change the proposal.”
“Well, what is it?”
"What's going on?"
“I think we might contrive, with care, to fight the Jesuits without coming into collision with the censorship.”
“I think we can figure out, with some effort, how to take on the Jesuits without clashing with the censorship.”
“I don't see how you are going to manage it.”
“I don’t see how you’re going to handle it.”
“I think that it is possible to clothe what one has to say in so roundabout a form that——”
“I think it's possible to express what you want to say in such a convoluted way that——”
“That the censorship won't understand it? And then you'll expect every poor artisan and labourer to find out the meaning by the light of the ignorance and stupidity that are in him! That doesn't sound very practicable.”
"That the censorship won't get it? And then you expect every poor artisan and laborer to figure out the meaning by the dim light of their own ignorance and stupidity? That doesn't seem very realistic."
“Martini, what do you think?” asked the professor, turning to a broad-shouldered man with a great brown beard, who was sitting beside him.
“Martini, what do you think?” asked the professor, turning to a broad-shouldered man with a big brown beard who was sitting next to him.
“I think that I will reserve my opinion till I have more facts to go upon. It's a question of trying experiments and seeing what comes of them.”
“I think I'll hold off on my opinion until I have more facts to work with. It's about trying things out and seeing what happens.”
“And you, Sacconi?”
“And you, Sacconi?”
“I should like to hear what Signora Bolla has to say. Her suggestions are always valuable.”
“I’d like to hear what Signora Bolla has to say. Her suggestions are always valuable.”
Everyone turned to the only woman in the room, who had been sitting on the sofa, resting her chin on one hand and listening in silence to the discussion. She had deep, serious black eyes, but as she raised them now there was an unmistakable gleam of amusement in them.
Everyone turned to the only woman in the room, who had been sitting on the sofa, resting her chin on one hand and listening quietly to the discussion. She had deep, serious black eyes, but as she raised them now there was a clear spark of amusement in them.
“I am afraid,” she said; “that I disagree with everybody.”
“I’m afraid,” she said, “that I disagree with everyone.”
“You always do, and the worst of it is that you are always right,” Riccardo put in.
“You always do, and the worst part is that you’re always right,” Riccardo added.
“I think it is quite true that we must fight the Jesuits somehow; and if we can't do it with one weapon we must with another. But mere defiance is a feeble weapon and evasion a cumbersome one. As for petitioning, that is a child's toy.”
“I think it’s definitely true that we need to confront the Jesuits in some way; and if we can’t do it with one tool, we have to use another. But just resisting is a weak move, and dodging them is a clumsy strategy. As for petitions, that’s just a kid’s game.”
“I hope, signora,” Grassini interposed, with a solemn face; “that you are not suggesting such methods as—assassination?”
“I hope, ma’am,” Grassini interrupted, with a serious expression; “that you’re not suggesting methods like—assassination?”
Martini tugged at his big moustache and Galli sniggered outright. Even the grave young woman could not repress a smile.
Martini pulled at his big mustache, and Galli laughed out loud. Even the serious young woman couldn't hold back a smile.
“Believe me,” she said, “that if I were ferocious enough to think of such things I should not be childish enough to talk about them. But the deadliest weapon I know is ridicule. If you can once succeed in rendering the Jesuits ludicrous, in making people laugh at them and their claims, you have conquered them without bloodshed.”
“Trust me,” she said, “if I were ruthless enough to think about things like that, I wouldn’t be naive enough to talk about them. But the most powerful weapon I know is mockery. If you can succeed in making the Jesuits look ridiculous, in getting people to laugh at them and their claims, you’ve defeated them without any violence.”
“I believe you are right, as far as that goes,” Fabrizi said; “but I don't see how you are going to carry the thing through.”
“I think you're right, to a certain extent,” Fabrizi said; “but I don't see how you're going to pull this off.”
“Why should we not be able to carry it through?” asked Martini. “A satirical thing has a better chance of getting over the censorship difficulty than a serious one; and, if it must be cloaked, the average reader is more likely to find out the double meaning of an apparently silly joke than of a scientific or economic treatise.”
“Why shouldn't we be able to see it through?” asked Martini. “A satirical piece has a better chance of getting past censorship than a serious one; and if it needs to be hidden, the average reader is more likely to catch the double meaning of a seemingly silly joke than of a scientific or economic paper.”
“Then is your suggestion, signora, that we should issue satirical pamphlets, or attempt to run a comic paper? That last, I am sure, the censorship would never allow.”
“Then is your suggestion, miss, that we should publish satirical pamphlets, or try to create a comic magazine? I'm certain the censorship would never permit that.”
“I don't mean exactly either. I believe a series of small satirical leaflets, in verse or prose, to be sold cheap or distributed free about the streets, would be very useful. If we could find a clever artist who would enter into the spirit of the thing, we might have them illustrated.”
"I don’t mean it exactly either. I think a series of small satirical leaflets, in verse or prose, sold cheaply or given away for free on the streets, would be really useful. If we could find a talented artist who gets the vibe, we could have them illustrated."
“It's a capital idea, if only one could carry it out; but if the thing is to be done at all it must be well done. We should want a first-class satirist; and where are we to get him?”
“It's a brilliant idea, if only it could be executed; but if it’s going to be done at all, it has to be done right. We would need a top-notch satirist; but where are we going to find one?”
“You see,” added Lega, “most of us are serious writers; and, with all respect to the company, I am afraid that a general attempt to be humorous would present the spectacle of an elephant trying to dance the tarantella.”
“You see,” Lega added, “most of us are serious writers; and, with all due respect to everyone here, I’m afraid that a general attempt to be funny would look like an elephant trying to dance the tarantella.”
“I never suggested that we should all rush into work for which we are unfitted. My idea was that we should try to find a really gifted satirist—there must be one to be got somewhere in Italy, surely—and offer to provide the necessary funds. Of course we should have to know something of the man and make sure that he would work on lines with which we could agree.”
“I never said that we should all jump into work we’re not suited for. What I meant was that we should look for a truly talented satirist—there has to be one out there in Italy, right?—and offer to fund them. Of course, we’d need to know a bit about the person and ensure that they would work in a way we could agree with.”
“But where are you going to find him? I can count up the satirists of any real talent on the fingers of one hand; and none of them are available. Giusti wouldn't accept; he is fully occupied as it is. There are one or two good men in Lombardy, but they write only in the Milanese dialect——”
“But where are you going to find him? I can count the satirists with real talent on one hand, and none of them are available. Giusti wouldn't agree; he's already busy enough. There are a couple of good writers in Lombardy, but they only write in the Milanese dialect——”
“And moreover,” said Grassini, “the Tuscan people can be influenced in better ways than this. I am sure that it would be felt as, to say the least, a want of political savoir faire if we were to treat this solemn question of civil and religious liberty as a subject for trifling. Florence is not a mere wilderness of factories and money-getting like London, nor a haunt of idle luxury like Paris. It is a city with a great history———”
“And besides,” said Grassini, “the Tuscan people can be swayed in much better ways than this. I’m sure it would come across, to say the least, as a lack of political savvy if we treated this serious issue of civil and religious liberty as something trivial. Florence is not just a wasteland of factories and profit-making like London, nor a playground of luxury like Paris. It’s a city with a rich history———”
“So was Athens,” she interrupted, smiling; “but it was 'rather sluggish from its size and needed a gadfly to rouse it'——”
“So was Athens,” she interrupted, smiling; “but it was 'kind of slow because of its size and needed a gadfly to wake it up'——”
Riccardo struck his hand upon the table. “Why, we never thought of the Gadfly! The very man!”
Riccardo slammed his hand on the table. “Why didn’t we think of the Gadfly? That’s the guy!”
“Who is that?”
"Who's that?"
“The Gadfly—Felice Rivarez. Don't you remember him? One of Muratori's band that came down from the Apennines three years ago?”
“The Gadfly—Felice Rivarez. Don't you remember him? He was part of Muratori's group that came down from the Apennines three years ago?”
“Oh, you knew that set, didn't you? I remember your travelling with them when they went on to Paris.”
“Oh, you knew that group, didn’t you? I remember you traveling with them when they went to Paris.”
“Yes; I went as far as Leghorn to see Rivarez off for Marseilles. He wouldn't stop in Tuscany; he said there was nothing left to do but laugh, once the insurrection had failed, and so he had better go to Paris. No doubt he agreed with Signor Grassini that Tuscany is the wrong place to laugh in. But I am nearly sure he would come back if we asked him, now that there is a chance of doing something in Italy.”
“Yes; I went all the way to Livorno to see Rivarez off to Marseille. He wouldn’t stay in Tuscany; he said there was nothing left to do but laugh, once the uprising had failed, so he figured it was better to go to Paris. No doubt he agreed with Signor Grassini that Tuscany isn’t the place to laugh. But I’m pretty sure he would come back if we asked him now that there’s a chance to do something in Italy.”
“What name did you say?”
“What name did you say?”
“Rivarez. He's a Brazilian, I think. At any rate, I know he has lived out there. He is one of the wittiest men I ever came across. Heaven knows we had nothing to be merry over, that week in Leghorn; it was enough to break one's heart to look at poor Lambertini; but there was no keeping one's countenance when Rivarez was in the room; it was one perpetual fire of absurdities. He had a nasty sabre-cut across the face, too; I remember sewing it up. He's an odd creature; but I believe he and his nonsense kept some of those poor lads from breaking down altogether.”
“Rivarez. I think he's Brazilian. Anyway, I know he’s lived there. He’s one of the wittiest guys I’ve ever met. God knows we had nothing to be cheerful about that week in Leghorn; it was heartbreaking to see poor Lambertini. But you couldn’t help but laugh when Rivarez was around; it was a nonstop show of ridiculousness. He also had a nasty saber cut on his face; I remember stitching it up. He’s a strange guy; but I believe his antics kept some of those poor guys from completely falling apart.”
“Is that the man who writes political skits in the French papers under the name of 'Le Taon'?”
“Is that the guy who writes political sketches in the French newspapers under the name 'Le Taon'?”
“Yes; short paragraphs mostly, and comic feuilletons. The smugglers up in the Apennines called him 'the Gadfly' because of his tongue; and he took the nickname to sign his work with.”
“Yes; mostly short paragraphs and comic pieces. The smugglers in the Apennines called him 'the Gadfly' because of his sharp tongue; and he adopted the nickname as a signature for his work.”
“I know something about this gentleman,” said Grassini, breaking in upon the conversation in his slow and stately manner; “and I cannot say that what I have heard is much to his credit. He undoubtedly possesses a certain showy, superficial cleverness, though I think his abilities have been exaggerated; and possibly he is not lacking in physical courage; but his reputation in Paris and Vienna is, I believe, very far from spotless. He appears to be a gentleman of—a—a—many adventures and unknown antecedents. It is said that he was picked up out of charity by Duprez's expedition somewhere in the wilds of tropical South America, in a state of inconceivable savagery and degradation. I believe he has never satisfactorily explained how he came to be in such a condition. As for the rising in the Apennines, I fear it is no secret that persons of all characters took part in that unfortunate affair. The men who were executed in Bologna are known to have been nothing but common malefactors; and the character of many who escaped will hardly bear description. Without doubt, SOME of the participators were men of high character——”
“I know a bit about this guy,” Grassini said, interrupting the conversation in his slow and formal way. “And I can't say that what I've heard reflects well on him. He definitely has some flashy, superficial smarts, but I think his talents have been overstated; he might not lack physical courage either. However, his reputation in Paris and Vienna is, I believe, far from clean. He seems to be a man of—uh—a lot of adventures and questionable background. They say he was found out of charity by Duprez's expedition somewhere in the remote parts of tropical South America, in a state of unimaginable savagery and degradation. I believe he has never properly explained how he ended up like that. As for the uprising in the Apennines, it's no secret that people from all walks of life were involved in that unfortunate event. The men who were executed in Bologna were known to be nothing but common criminals, and the character of many who got away is hardly worth mentioning. Without a doubt, SOME of those involved were men of good character—”
“Some of them were the intimate friends of several persons in this room!” Riccardo interrupted, with an angry ring in his voice. “It's all very well to be particular and exclusive, Grassini; but these 'common malefactors' died for their belief, which is more than you or I have done as yet.”
“Some of them were close friends of several people in this room!” Riccardo interrupted, his voice laced with anger. “It’s easy to be picky and exclusive, Grassini; but these 'common criminals' died for their beliefs, which is more than either of us can say we've done so far.”
“And another time when people tell you the stale gossip of Paris,” added Galli, “you can tell them from me that they are mistaken about the Duprez expedition. I know Duprez's adjutant, Martel, personally, and have heard the whole story from him. It's true that they found Rivarez stranded out there. He had been taken prisoner in the war, fighting for the Argentine Republic, and had escaped. He was wandering about the country in various disguises, trying to get back to Buenos Ayres. But the story of their taking him on out of charity is a pure fabrication. Their interpreter had fallen ill and been obliged to turn back; and not one of the Frenchmen could speak the native languages; so they offered him the post, and he spent the whole three years with them, exploring the tributaries of the Amazon. Martel told me he believed they never would have got through the expedition at all if it had not been for Rivarez.”
“And another time when people share the old gossip of Paris,” Galli added, “you can tell them from me that they’re wrong about the Duprez expedition. I know Duprez's assistant, Martel, personally, and I've heard the whole story from him. It's true they found Rivarez stranded out there. He had been captured during the war while fighting for the Argentine Republic and managed to escape. He was wandering around the country in different disguises, trying to get back to Buenos Aires. But the story about them taking him on out of kindness is completely false. Their interpreter got sick and had to turn back, and none of the Frenchmen could speak the local languages; so they offered him the position, and he spent three years with them exploring the tributaries of the Amazon. Martel told me he believed they never would have completed the expedition at all if it hadn’t been for Rivarez.”
“Whatever he may be,” said Fabrizi; “there must be something remarkable about a man who could lay his 'come hither' on two old campaigners like Martel and Duprez as he seems to have done. What do you think, signora?”
“Whatever he is,” said Fabrizi, “there’s got to be something impressive about a guy who can charm two seasoned veterans like Martel and Duprez the way he seems to have. What do you think, signora?”
“I know nothing about the matter; I was in England when the fugitives passed through Tuscany. But I should think that if the companions who were with a man on a three years' expedition in savage countries, and the comrades who were with him through an insurrection, think well of him, that is recommendation enough to counterbalance a good deal of boulevard gossip.”
“I don’t know anything about it; I was in England when the fugitives went through Tuscany. But I would assume that if the companions who were with a guy on a three-year journey in wild places, and the friends who stuck by him during a rebellion, have a good opinion of him, that’s enough of a recommendation to outweigh a lot of street rumors.”
“There is no question about the opinion his comrades had of him,” said Riccardo. “From Muratori and Zambeccari down to the roughest mountaineers they were all devoted to him. Moreover, he is a personal friend of Orsini. It's quite true, on the other hand, that there are endless cock-and-bull stories of a not very pleasant kind going about concerning him in Paris; but if a man doesn't want to make enemies he shouldn't become a political satirist.”
“There’s no doubt about what his friends think of him,” Riccardo said. “From Muratori and Zambeccari to the toughest mountain climbers, they all admire him. Plus, he’s a personal friend of Orsini. That said, it’s also true that there are countless ridiculous and unpleasant rumors going around about him in Paris; but if someone wants to avoid making enemies, they shouldn’t become a political satirist.”
“I'm not quite sure,” interposed Lega; “but it seems to me that I saw him once when the refugees were here. Was he not hunchbacked, or crooked, or something of that kind?”
“I'm not really sure,” Lega chimed in; “but I think I saw him once when the refugees were here. Wasn't he hunchbacked, or deformed, or something like that?”
The professor had opened a drawer in his writing-table and was turning over a heap of papers. “I think I have his police description somewhere here,” he said. “You remember when they escaped and hid in the mountain passes their personal appearance was posted up everywhere, and that Cardinal—what's the scoundrel's name?—Spinola, offered a reward for their heads.”
The professor had opened a drawer in his desk and was sorting through a stack of papers. “I think I have his police description around here somewhere,” he said. “You remember when they escaped and hid in the mountain passes, their photos were posted everywhere, and that Cardinal—what’s that jerk’s name?—Spinola, offered a reward for their capture.”
“There was a splendid story about Rivarez and that police paper, by the way. He put on a soldier's old uniform and tramped across country as a carabineer wounded in the discharge of his duty and trying to find his company. He actually got Spinola's search-party to give him a lift, and rode the whole day in one of their waggons, telling them harrowing stories of how he had been taken captive by the rebels and dragged off into their haunts in the mountains, and of the fearful tortures that he had suffered at their hands. They showed him the description paper, and he told them all the rubbish he could think of about 'the fiend they call the Gadfly.' Then at night, when they were asleep, he poured a bucketful of water into their powder and decamped, with his pockets full of provisions and ammunition———”
“There was an amazing story about Rivarez and that police report, by the way. He put on an old soldier's uniform and trudged across the countryside as a carabineer who had been wounded on duty and was trying to find his unit. He even managed to get Spinola's search party to give him a ride, and he spent the whole day in one of their wagons, spinning creepy tales about how he had been captured by the rebels and taken into their hideouts in the mountains, and the terrible torture he endured at their hands. They showed him the description paper, and he fed them all the nonsense he could come up with about 'the monster they call the Gadfly.' Then at night, while they were sleeping, he dumped a bucket of water into their gunpowder and ran off with his pockets full of supplies and ammo———”
“Ah, here's the paper,” Fabrizi broke in: “'Felice Rivarez, called: The Gadfly. Age, about 30; birthplace and parentage, unknown, probably South American; profession, journalist. Short; black hair; black beard; dark skin; eyes, blue; forehead, broad and square; nose, mouth, chin———' Yes, here it is: 'Special marks: right foot lame; left arm twisted; two ringers missing on left hand; recent sabre-cut across face; stammers.' Then there's a note put: 'Very expert shot; care should be taken in arresting.'”
“Ah, here’s the paper,” Fabrizi interrupted: “‘Felice Rivarez, also known as The Gadfly. Age, about 30; birthplace and parentage unknown, probably South American; profession, journalist. Short; black hair; black beard; dark skin; blue eyes; broad, square forehead; nose, mouth, chin———' Yes, here it is: 'Special marks: right foot lame; left arm twisted; two fingers missing on left hand; recent sabre-cut across face; stutters.' Then there’s a note added: 'Very skilled shooter; exercise caution when arresting.'”
“It's an extraordinary thing that he can have managed to deceive the search-party with such a formidable list of identification marks.”
“It's amazing that he managed to trick the search party with such an impressive set of identifying features.”
“It was nothing but sheer audacity that carried him through, of course. If it had once occurred to them to suspect him he would have been lost. But the air of confiding innocence that he can put on when he chooses would bring a man through anything. Well, gentlemen, what do you think of the proposal? Rivarez seems to be pretty well known to several of the company. Shall we suggest to him that we should be glad of his help here or not?”
“It was pure boldness that got him through, of course. If they had ever thought to suspect him, he would have been doomed. But the naive charm he can adopt when he wants to would get anyone out of any situation. Well, gentlemen, what do you think of the proposal? Rivarez seems to be quite well-known to several people here. Should we suggest to him that we’d appreciate his help or not?”
“I think,” said Fabrizi, “that he might be sounded upon the subject, just to find out whether he would be inclined to think of the plan.”
“I think,” said Fabrizi, “that we could ask him about it, just to see if he might be open to considering the plan.”
“Oh, he'll be inclined, you may be sure, once it's a case of fighting the Jesuits; he is the most savage anti-clerical I ever met; in fact, he's rather rabid on the point.”
“Oh, he’ll definitely get involved, rest assured, once it’s about battling the Jesuits; he’s the fiercest anti-clerical I’ve ever encountered; in fact, he’s quite extreme on that issue.”
“Then will you write, Riccardo?”
“Will you write, Riccardo?”
“Certainly. Let me see, where is he now? In Switzerland, I think. He's the most restless being; always flitting about. But as for the pamphlet question——”
“Sure. Let me think, where is he now? In Switzerland, I believe. He's the most restless person; always moving around. But regarding the pamphlet issue——”
They plunged into a long and animated discussion. When at last the company began to disperse Martini went up to the quiet young woman.
They dove into a lengthy and lively discussion. When the group finally started to break up, Martini approached the reserved young woman.
“I will see you home, Gemma.”
“I'll walk you home, Gemma.”
“Thanks; I want to have a business talk with you.”
“Thanks; I’d like to have a business conversation with you.”
“Anything wrong with the addresses?” he asked softly.
“Is there something wrong with the addresses?” he asked gently.
“Nothing serious; but I think it is time to make a few alterations. Two letters have been stopped in the post this week. They were both quite unimportant, and it may have been accidental; but we cannot afford to have any risks. If once the police have begun to suspect any of our addresses, they must be changed immediately.”
“Nothing serious, but I think it's time to make a few changes. Two letters got stopped in the mail this week. They were both pretty unimportant, and it might have just been a coincidence, but we can’t take any chances. Once the police start to suspect any of our addresses, we need to change them immediately.”
“I will come in about that to-morrow. I am not going to talk business with you to-night; you look tired.”
“I'll get back to that tomorrow. I'm not going to discuss business with you tonight; you look tired.”
“I am not tired.”
"I'm not tired."
“Then you are depressed again.”
“Then you're depressed again.”
“Oh, no; not particularly.”
“Oh, no; not really.”
CHAPTER II.
“Is the mistress in, Katie?”
“Is the lady in, Katie?”
“Yes, sir; she is dressing. If you'll just step into the parlour she will be down in a few minutes.”
“Yes, sir; she’s getting ready. If you could just head into the living room, she’ll be down in a few minutes.”
Katie ushered the visitor in with the cheerful friendliness of a true Devonshire girl. Martini was a special favourite of hers. He spoke English, like a foreigner, of course, but still quite respectably; and he never sat discussing politics at the top of his voice till one in the morning, when the mistress was tired, as some visitors had a way of doing. Moreover, he had come to Devonshire to help the mistress in her trouble, when her baby was dead and her husband dying there; and ever since that time the big, awkward, silent man had been to Katie as much “one of the family” as was the lazy black cat which now ensconced itself upon his knee. Pasht, for his part, regarded Martini as a useful piece of household furniture. This visitor never trod upon his tail, or puffed tobacco smoke into his eyes, or in any way obtruded upon his consciousness an aggressive biped personality. He behaved as a mere man should: provided a comfortable knee to lie upon and purr, and at table never forgot that to look on while human beings eat fish is not interesting for a cat. The friendship between them was of old date. Once, when Pasht was a kitten and his mistress too ill to think about him, he had come from England under Martini's care, tucked away in a basket. Since then, long experience had convinced him that this clumsy human bear was no fair-weather friend.
Katie welcomed the visitor with the warm friendliness of a true Devonshire girl. Martini was one of her favorites. He spoke English with a bit of an accent, but it was still pretty decent; and he never sat around yelling about politics until one in the morning, when the hostess was exhausted, like some guests tended to do. Plus, he had come to Devonshire to help her through her tough time when her baby had died and her husband was dying; and ever since then, this big, awkward, quiet man had become as much “part of the family” to Katie as the lazy black cat currently curled up on his lap. Pasht, on his part, saw Martini as a handy piece of furniture. This visitor never stepped on his tail, puffed tobacco smoke in his face, or otherwise intruded on his space with a bothersome human personality. He acted like any decent man should: he offered a cozy knee to lie on and purr, and at mealtime, he never forgot that watching humans eat fish isn’t the least bit interesting for a cat. Their friendship went way back. Once, when Pasht was a kitten and his owner was too sick to care for him, he had come from England under Martini's supervision, tucked away in a basket. Since then, long experience had shown him that this clumsy human was no fair-weather friend.
“How snug you look, you two!” said Gemma, coming into the room. “One would think you had settled yourselves for the evening.”
“How cozy you two look!” Gemma said as she walked into the room. “It seems like you’ve gotten comfortable for the evening.”
Martini carefully lifted the cat off his knee. “I came early,” he said, “in the hope that you will give me some tea before we start. There will probably be a frightful crush, and Grassini won't give us any sensible supper—they never do in those fashionable houses.”
Martini gently lifted the cat off his lap. “I came early,” he said, “hoping you’d make me some tea before we get started. There’s probably going to be a huge crowd, and Grassini won’t serve us anything decent for dinner—they never do in those trendy places.”
“Come now!” she said, laughing; “that's as bad as Galli! Poor Grassini has quite enough sins of his own to answer for without having his wife's imperfect housekeeping visited upon his head. As for the tea, it will be ready in a minute. Katie has been making some Devonshire cakes specially for you.”
“Come on now!” she said, laughing; “that's as terrible as Galli! Poor Grassini has enough of his own faults to deal with without having to take the blame for his wife's not-so-great housekeeping. The tea will be ready in a minute. Katie has been making some Devonshire cakes just for you.”
“Katie is a good soul, isn't she, Pasht? By the way, so are you to have put on that pretty dress. I was afraid you would forget.”
“Katie is a good person, isn't she, Pasht? By the way, you look great in that pretty dress. I was worried you might forget to wear it.”
“I promised you I would wear it, though it is rather warm for a hot evening like this.”
“I promised you I would wear it, even though it’s pretty warm for a hot evening like this.”
“It will be much cooler up at Fiesole; and nothing else ever suits you so well as white cashmere. I have brought you some flowers to wear with it.”
“It'll be much cooler up at Fiesole, and nothing looks better on you than white cashmere. I've brought you some flowers to wear with it.”
“Oh, those lovely cluster roses; I am so fond of them! But they had much better go into water. I hate to wear flowers.”
“Oh, those beautiful cluster roses; I really like them! But they should definitely go into water. I hate wearing flowers.”
“Now that's one of your superstitious fancies.”
“Now that's just one of your superstitious ideas.”
“No, it isn't; only I think they must get so bored, spending all the evening pinned to such a dull companion.”
“No, it isn't; I just think they must get really bored, spending the whole evening stuck with such a dull person.”
“I am afraid we shall all be bored to-night. The conversazione will be dull beyond endurance.”
“I’m afraid we’re all going to be bored tonight. The gathering will be unbearable.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Partly because everything Grassini touches becomes as dull as himself.”
“Partly because everything Grassini touches turns out as boring as he is.”
“Now don't be spiteful. It is not fair when we are going to be a man's guests.”
“Now don’t be mean. It’s not right when we’re going to be a man’s guests.”
“You are always right, Madonna. Well then, it will be dull because half the interesting people are not coming.”
“You're always right, Madonna. Well, it's going to be boring because half of the interesting people aren't coming.”
“How is that?”
“How's that?”
“I don't know. Out of town, or ill, or something. Anyway, there will be two or three ambassadors and some learned Germans, and the usual nondescript crowd of tourists and Russian princes and literary club people, and a few French officers; nobody else that I know of—except, of course, the new satirist, who is to be the attraction of the evening.”
“I don’t know. They might be out of town, sick, or something. Anyway, there will be two or three ambassadors, some knowledgeable Germans, the usual mix of tourists, Russian princes, literary club members, and a few French officers; no one else I can think of—except, of course, the new satirist, who is supposed to be the highlight of the evening.”
“The new satirist? What, Rivarez? But I thought Grassini disapproved of him so strongly.”
“The new satirist? What, Rivarez? But I thought Grassini was really against him.”
“Yes; but once the man is here and is sure to be talked about, of course Grassini wants his house to be the first place where the new lion will be on show. You may be sure Rivarez has heard nothing of Grassini's disapproval. He may have guessed it, though; he's sharp enough.”
“Yes; but now that the man is here and sure to attract attention, of course Grassini wants his house to be the first place to showcase the new sensation. You can be sure Rivarez hasn’t heard anything about Grassini's disapproval. He might have sensed it, though; he’s intelligent enough.”
“I did not even know he had come.”
“I didn’t even know he was here.”
“He only arrived yesterday. Here comes the tea. No, don't get up; let me fetch the kettle.”
“He just got here yesterday. Here comes the tea. No, don't get up; let me get the kettle.”
He was never so happy as in this little study. Gemma's friendship, her grave unconsciousness of the charm she exercised over him, her frank and simple comradeship were the brightest things for him in a life that was none too bright; and whenever he began to feel more than usually depressed he would come in here after business hours and sit with her, generally in silence, watching her as she bent over her needlework or poured out tea. She never questioned him about his troubles or expressed any sympathy in words; but he always went away stronger and calmer, feeling, as he put it to himself, that he could “trudge through another fortnight quite respectably.” She possessed, without knowing it, the rare gift of consolation; and when, two years ago, his dearest friends had been betrayed in Calabria and shot down like wolves, her steady faith had been perhaps the thing which had saved him from despair.
He had never felt as happy as he did in this little study. Gemma's friendship, her sincere unawareness of the charm she had over him, and her honest and simple companionship were the brightest spots in his life, which wasn't particularly cheerful; whenever he felt especially low, he would come in here after work and sit with her, usually in silence, watching her as she focused on her sewing or poured tea. She never asked him about his problems or expressed sympathy in words, but he always left feeling stronger and calmer, thinking to himself that he could “manage another couple of weeks just fine.” She had, without realizing it, the rare ability to offer comfort; and when, two years ago, his closest friends were betrayed in Calabria and shot down like animals, her unwavering faith had been what probably saved him from despair.
On Sunday mornings he sometimes came in to “talk business,” that expression standing for anything connected with the practical work of the Mazzinian party, of which they both were active and devoted members. She was quite a different creature then; keen, cool, and logical, perfectly accurate and perfectly neutral. Those who saw her only at her political work regarded her as a trained and disciplined conspirator, trustworthy, courageous, in every way a valuable member of the party, but somehow lacking in life and individuality. “She's a born conspirator, worth any dozen of us; and she is nothing more,” Galli had said of her. The “Madonna Gemma” whom Martini knew was very difficult to get at.
On Sunday mornings, he sometimes came in to “talk business,” a term that meant anything related to the practical work of the Mazzinian party, of which they were both active and dedicated members. She was a completely different person then; sharp, calm, and logical, always accurate and totally impartial. Those who only saw her during her political work viewed her as a skilled and disciplined conspirator—reliable, brave, and in every way a valuable asset to the party, but somehow lacking in liveliness and personality. “She's a natural conspirator, worth any dozen of us; and that's all she is,” Galli had said about her. The “Madonna Gemma” that Martini knew was very hard to connect with.
“Well, and what is your 'new satirist' like?” she asked, glancing back over her shoulder as she opened the sideboard. “There, Cesare, there are barley-sugar and candied angelica for you. I wonder, by the way, why revolutionary men are always so fond of sweets.”
“Well, what’s your 'new satirist' like?” she asked, looking back over her shoulder as she opened the sideboard. “Here, Cesare, there are barley sugar and candied angelica for you. By the way, I’m curious why revolutionary men always seem to love sweets.”
“Other men are, too, only they think it beneath their dignity to confess it. The new satirist? Oh, the kind of man that ordinary women will rave over and you will dislike. A sort of professional dealer in sharp speeches, that goes about the world with a lackadaisical manner and a handsome ballet-girl dangling on to his coat-tails.”
“Other men are too, they just think it's beneath them to admit it. The new satirist? Oh, he's the type of guy that regular women will be obsessed with and you'll end up disliking. A kind of professional sharp-tongued guy, strolling around with a laid-back attitude and a pretty ballet girl hanging onto his coat-tails.”
“Do you mean that there is really a ballet-girl, or simply that you feel cross and want to imitate the sharp speeches?”
“Are you talking about an actual ballet girl, or are you just feeling upset and trying to copy the sarcastic comments?”
“The Lord defend me! No; the ballet-girl is real enough and handsome enough, too, for those who like shrewish beauty. Personally, I don't. She's a Hungarian gipsy, or something of that kind, so Riccardo says; from some provincial theatre in Galicia. He seems to be rather a cool hand; he has been introducing the girl to people just as if she were his maiden aunt.”
“God help me! No; the ballet girl is definitely real and attractive enough, at least for those who prefer a sharp beauty. Personally, I’m not a fan. She’s a Hungarian gypsy, or something like that, according to Riccardo; from some local theater in Galicia. He seems pretty unfazed; he’s been introducing the girl to people as if she were his maiden aunt.”
“Well, that's only fair if he has taken her away from her home.”
“Well, that’s only fair if he’s taken her away from her home.”
“You may look at things that way, dear Madonna, but society won't. I think most people will very much resent being introduced to a woman whom they know to be his mistress.”
“You might see it that way, dear Madonna, but society doesn’t. I believe most people would really dislike being introduced to a woman they know is his mistress.”
“How can they know it unless he tells them so?”
“How are they supposed to know unless he tells them?”
“It's plain enough; you'll see if you meet her. But I should think even he would not have the audacity to bring her to the Grassinis'.”
“It's obvious enough; you'll understand when you meet her. But I doubt even he would have the nerve to bring her to the Grassinis'.”
“They wouldn't receive her. Signora Grassini is not the woman to do unconventional things of that kind. But I wanted to hear about Signor Rivarez as a satirist, not as a man. Fabrizi told me he had been written to and had consented to come and take up the campaign against the Jesuits; and that is the last I have heard. There has been such a rush of work this week.”
“They wouldn’t see her. Signora Grassini is not the type to do unconventional things like that. But I wanted to hear about Signor Rivarez as a satirist, not as a person. Fabrizi told me he had been contacted and had agreed to come and lead the campaign against the Jesuits; and that’s the last I heard. It’s been such a busy week.”
“I don't know that I can tell you much more. There doesn't seem to have been any difficulty over the money question, as we feared there would be. He's well off, it appears, and willing to work for nothing.”
“I’m not sure I can tell you much more. There doesn’t seem to have been any trouble with the money issue, as we worried there would be. He’s doing well, it seems, and is ready to work for free.”
“Has he a private fortune, then?” “Apparently he has; though it seems rather odd—you heard that night at Fabrizi's about the state the Duprez expedition found him in. But he has got shares in mines somewhere out in Brazil; and then he has been immensely successful as a feuilleton writer in Paris and Vienna and London. He seems to have half a dozen languages at his finger-tips; and there's nothing to prevent his keeping up his newspaper connections from here. Slanging the Jesuits won't take all his time.”
“Does he have a private fortune, then?” “It looks like he does; although it seems kind of strange—you heard that night at Fabrizi's about the condition the Duprez expedition found him in. But he has shares in some mines out in Brazil; plus, he’s been really successful as a feuilleton writer in Paris, Vienna, and London. He seems to be fluent in half a dozen languages, and nothing stops him from maintaining his newspaper connections from here. Dissing the Jesuits won’t take all his time.”
“That's true, of course. It's time to start, Cesare. Yes, I will wear the roses. Wait just a minute.”
“That's right, of course. It's time to begin, Cesare. Yes, I will wear the roses. Just give me a moment.”
She ran upstairs, and came back with the roses in the bosom of her dress, and a long scarf of black Spanish lace thrown over her head. Martini surveyed her with artistic approval.
She ran upstairs and returned with the roses tucked into her dress, wearing a long scarf of black Spanish lace over her head. Martini looked at her with artistic appreciation.
“You look like a queen, Madonna mia; like the great and wise Queen of Sheba.”
“You look like a queen, oh my God; like the great and wise Queen of Sheba.”
“What an unkind speech!” she retorted, laughing; “when you know how hard I've been trying to mould myself into the image of the typical society lady! Who wants a conspirator to look like the Queen of Sheba? That's not the way to keep clear of spies.”
“What an unkind thing to say!” she shot back, laughing; “when you know how hard I've been trying to shape myself into the perfect society lady! Who wants a conspirator to look like the Queen of Sheba? That’s not the way to stay away from spies.”
“You'll never be able to personate the stupid society woman if you try for ever. But it doesn't matter, after all; you're too fair to look upon for spies to guess your opinions, even though you can't simper and hide behind your fan like Signora Grassini.”
“You'll never be able to impersonate that clueless socialite no matter how hard you try. But honestly, it doesn't really matter; you're too good-looking for people to figure out what you really think, even if you can't coyly hide behind your fan like Signora Grassini.”
“Now Cesare, let that poor woman alone! There, take some more barley-sugar to sweeten your temper. Are you ready? Then we had better start.”
“Now Cesare, leave that poor woman alone! Here, take some more barley sugar to lighten your mood. Are you ready? Then we should get going.”
Martini had been quite right in saying that the conversazione would be both crowded and dull. The literary men talked polite small-talk and looked hopelessly bored, while the “nondescript crowd of tourists and Russian princes” fluttered up and down the rooms, asking each other who were the various celebrities and trying to carry on intellectual conversation. Grassini was receiving his guests with a manner as carefully polished as his boots; but his cold face lighted up at the sight of Gemma. He did not really like her and indeed was secretly a little afraid of her; but he realized that without her his drawing room would lack a great attraction. He had risen high in his profession, and now that he was rich and well known his chief ambition was to make of his house a centre of liberal and intellectual society. He was painfully conscious that the insignificant, overdressed little woman whom in his youth he had made the mistake of marrying was not fit, with her vapid talk and faded prettiness, to be the mistress of a great literary salon. When he could prevail upon Gemma to come he always felt that the evening would be a success. Her quiet graciousness of manner set the guests at their ease, and her very presence seemed to lay the spectre of vulgarity which always, in his imagination, haunted the house.
Martini was spot on when he said the conversation would be both crowded and boring. The writers chatted politely and looked completely uninterested, while the “nondescript crowd of tourists and Russian princes” wandered around the rooms, asking each other who the various celebrities were and trying to have an intellectual conversation. Grassini greeted his guests with a demeanor as polished as his shoes; however, his cold face lit up at the sight of Gemma. He didn’t really like her and was actually a bit afraid of her, but he knew that without her, his drawing room would be less appealing. He had climbed high in his profession, and now that he was rich and well-known, his main goal was to make his house a center for liberal and intellectual society. He was painfully aware that the insignificant, over-dressed little woman he had mistakenly married in his youth was not suitable, with her shallow conversation and faded beauty, to be the host of a great literary salon. Whenever he could convince Gemma to come, he always felt that the evening would be a success. Her calm and gracious manner put the guests at ease, and her very presence seemed to dispel the specter of vulgarity that, in his mind, always haunted the house.
Signora Grassini greeted Gemma affectionately, exclaiming in a loud whisper: “How charming you look to-night!” and examining the white cashmere with viciously critical eyes. She hated her visitor rancourously, for the very things for which Martini loved her; for her quiet strength of character; for her grave, sincere directness; for the steady balance of her mind; for the very expression of her face. And when Signora Grassini hated a woman, she showed it by effusive tenderness. Gemma took the compliments and endearments for what they were worth, and troubled her head no more about them. What is called “going into society” was in her eyes one of the wearisome and rather unpleasant tasks which a conspirator who wishes not to attract the notice of spies must conscientiously fulfil. She classed it together with the laborious work of writing in cipher; and, knowing how valuable a practical safeguard against suspicion is the reputation of being a well-dressed woman, studied the fashion-plates as carefully as she did the keys of her ciphers.
Signora Grassini greeted Gemma with affection, exclaiming in a loud whisper, “You look so charming tonight!” while scrutinizing the white cashmere with critical eyes. She deeply resented her visitor, but it was precisely for the qualities that Martini admired about her: her quiet strength, her serious and sincere directness, her steady mindset, and the very expression on her face. When Signora Grassini disliked a woman, she expressed it through exaggerated kindness. Gemma took the compliments and affection for what they were worth and didn’t dwell on them. To her, “going into society” was just one of the tedious and somewhat unpleasant tasks that a conspirator must diligently complete to avoid drawing the attention of spies. She categorized it alongside the painstaking work of writing in code; and understanding how valuable a well-dressed reputation is for keeping suspicion at bay, she studied fashion trends as meticulously as she did her cipher keys.
The bored and melancholy literary lions brightened up a little at the sound of Gemma's name; she was very popular among them; and the radical journalists, especially, gravitated at once to her end of the long room. But she was far too practised a conspirator to let them monopolize her. Radicals could be had any day; and now, when they came crowding round her, she gently sent them about their business, reminding them with a smile that they need not waste their time on converting her when there were so many tourists in need of instruction. For her part, she devoted herself to an English M.P. whose sympathies the republican party was anxious to gain; and, knowing him to be a specialist on finance, she first won his attention by asking his opinion on a technical point concerning the Austrian currency, and then deftly turned the conversation to the condition of the Lombardo-Venetian revenue. The Englishman, who had expected to be bored with small-talk, looked askance at her, evidently fearing that he had fallen into the clutches of a blue-stocking; but finding that she was both pleasant to look at and interesting to talk to, surrendered completely and plunged into as grave a discussion of Italian finance as if she had been Metternich. When Grassini brought up a Frenchman “who wishes to ask Signora Bolla something about the history of Young Italy,” the M. P. rose with a bewildered sense that perhaps there was more ground for Italian discontent than he had supposed.
The bored and gloomy literary figures perked up a bit at the mention of Gemma's name; she was very well-liked among them, and the radical journalists especially flocked to her end of the long room. But she was way too skilled at playing the game to let them take over. Radicals were available any day; so when they crowded around her, she kindly sent them away, reminding them with a smile that they shouldn't waste their time trying to convert her when there were so many tourists eager for guidance. As for her, she focused on an English M.P. whose support the republican party wanted to win over; knowing he specialized in finance, she first caught his attention by asking for his opinion on a technical issue about the Austrian currency, then skillfully shifted the conversation to the state of the Lombardo-Venetian revenue. The Englishman, who had expected to be bored with small talk, looked at her with surprise, clearly worried he had fallen for a bookish woman; but realizing she was both attractive and engaging to talk to, he completely surrendered and dove into a serious discussion about Italian finance as if she were Metternich himself. When Grassini mentioned a Frenchman “who wishes to ask Signora Bolla something about the history of Young Italy,” the M.P. stood up, feeling confused, perhaps realizing that there was more to Italian discontent than he had thought.
Later in the evening Gemma slipped out on to the terrace under the drawing-room windows to sit alone for a few moments among the great camellias and oleanders. The close air and continually shifting crowd in the rooms were beginning to give her a headache. At the further end of the terrace stood a row of palms and tree-ferns, planted in large tubs which were hidden by a bank of lilies and other flowering plants. The whole formed a complete screen, behind which was a little nook commanding a beautiful view out across the valley. The branches of a pomegranate tree, clustered with late blossoms, hung beside the narrow opening between the plants.
Later in the evening, Gemma sneaked out onto the terrace beneath the drawing-room windows to sit alone for a few moments among the large camellias and oleanders. The stuffy air and constantly shifting crowd in the rooms were starting to give her a headache. At the far end of the terrace, there was a row of palm and tree ferns planted in big pots, which were concealed by a bank of lilies and other flowering plants. This created a complete screen, behind which was a cozy spot with a stunning view of the valley. The branches of a pomegranate tree, dotted with late blossoms, hung next to the narrow opening between the plants.
In this nook Gemma took refuge, hoping that no one would guess her whereabouts until she had secured herself against the threatening headache by a little rest and silence. The night was warm and beautifully still; but coming out from the hot, close rooms she felt it cool, and drew her lace scarf about her head.
In this corner, Gemma found a refuge, hoping that no one would figure out where she was until she had taken a little time to rest and silence the pounding headache. The night was warm and perfectly calm; however, stepping out from the hot, cramped rooms made her feel the coolness, and she wrapped her lace scarf around her head.
Presently the sounds of voices and footsteps approaching along the terrace roused her from the dreamy state into which she had fallen. She drew back into the shadow, hoping to escape notice and get a few more precious minutes of silence before again having to rack her tired brain for conversation. To her great annoyance the footsteps paused near to the screen; then Signora Grassini's thin, piping little voice broke off for a moment in its stream of chatter.
Currently, the sounds of voices and footsteps coming along the terrace pulled her out of the dreamy state she had slipped into. She stepped back into the shadows, hoping to go unnoticed and snag a few more precious minutes of silence before having to tire her brain again for conversation. To her great annoyance, the footsteps stopped near the screen; then Signora Grassini's thin, high-pitched voice momentarily broke off in her stream of chatter.
The other voice, a man's, was remarkably soft and musical; but its sweetness of tone was marred by a peculiar, purring drawl, perhaps mere affectation, more probably the result of a habitual effort to conquer some impediment of speech, but in any case very unpleasant.
The other voice, a man's, was surprisingly soft and melodic; however, the sweetness of its tone was spoiled by a strange, purring drawl, which could be just an affectation, but more likely it was the outcome of a consistent struggle to overcome some speech difficulty, making it quite unpleasant.
“English, did you say?” it asked. “But surely the name is quite Italian. What was it—Bolla?”
“English, did you say?” it asked. “But the name is definitely Italian. What was it—Bolla?”
“Yes; she is the widow of poor Giovanni Bolla, who died in England about four years ago,—don't you remember? Ah, I forgot—you lead such a wandering life; we can't expect you to know of all our unhappy country's martyrs—they are so many!”
“Yes; she is the widow of poor Giovanni Bolla, who passed away in England about four years ago—don't you remember? Ah, I forgot—you have such a wandering life; we can't expect you to know about all the martyrs from our unfortunate country—they're so many!”
Signora Grassini sighed. She always talked in this style to strangers; the role of a patriotic mourner for the sorrows of Italy formed an effective combination with her boarding-school manner and pretty infantine pout.
Signora Grassini sighed. She always spoke this way to strangers; the act of being a patriotic mourner for Italy's troubles worked well with her boarding-school demeanor and charming, childlike pout.
“Died in England!” repeated the other voice. “Was he a refugee, then? I seem to recognize the name, somehow; was he not connected with Young Italy in its early days?”
“Died in England!” echoed the other voice. “Was he a refugee, then? I feel like I know that name; wasn’t he involved with Young Italy in its early days?”
“Yes; he was one of the unfortunate young men who were arrested in '33—you remember that sad affair? He was released in a few months; then, two or three years later, when there was a warrant out against him again, he escaped to England. The next we heard was that he was married there. It was a most romantic affair altogether, but poor Bolla always was romantic.”
“Yes; he was one of the unfortunate young men who got arrested in '33—you remember that sad situation? He was released a few months later; then, two or three years after that, when there was a warrant out for him again, he fled to England. The next we heard, he was married there. It was a really romantic story overall, but poor Bolla always was a romantic.”
“And then he died in England, you say?”
“And then he died in England, you mean?”
“Yes, of consumption; he could not stand that terrible English climate. And she lost her only child just before his death; it caught scarlet fever. Very sad, is it not? And we are all so fond of dear Gemma! She is a little stiff, poor thing; the English always are, you know; but I think her troubles have made her melancholy, and——”
“Yes, from being sick; he just couldn't handle that awful English climate. And she lost her only child right before his death; he got scarlet fever. So sad, isn’t it? And we all care so much for dear Gemma! She is a bit uptight, poor thing; the English always are, you know; but I think her struggles have made her a little downhearted, and——”
Gemma stood up and pushed back the boughs of the pomegranate tree. This retailing of her private sorrows for purposes of small-talk was almost unbearable to her, and there was visible annoyance in her face as she stepped into the light.
Gemma stood up and brushed aside the branches of the pomegranate tree. Sharing her personal sorrows for the sake of small talk was almost too much for her to handle, and there was clear annoyance on her face as she stepped into the light.
“Ah! here she is!” exclaimed the hostess, with admirable coolness. “Gemma, dear, I was wondering where you could have disappeared to. Signor Felice Rivarez wishes to make your acquaintance.”
“Ah! There you are!” exclaimed the hostess, with impressive calm. “Gemma, dear, I was wondering where you had gone. Signor Felice Rivarez wants to meet you.”
“So it's the Gadfly,” thought Gemma, looking at him with some curiosity. He bowed to her decorously enough, but his eyes glanced over her face and figure with a look which seemed to her insolently keen and inquisitorial.
“So it's the Gadfly,” Gemma thought, looking at him with curiosity. He bowed to her politely enough, but his eyes scanned her face and figure with a look that felt insultingly sharp and probing to her.
“You have found a d-d-delightful little nook here,” he remarked, looking at the thick screen; “and w-w-what a charming view!”
“You've found a d-d-delightful little spot here,” he said, gazing at the thick screen; “and w-w-what a lovely view!”
“Yes; it's a pretty corner. I came out here to get some air.”
“Yes; it's a nice spot. I came out here to get some fresh air.”
“It seems almost ungrateful to the good God to stay indoors on such a lovely night,” said the hostess, raising her eyes to the stars. (She had good eyelashes and liked to show them.) “Look, signore! Would not our sweet Italy be heaven on earth if only she were free? To think that she should be a bond-slave, with such flowers and such skies!”
“It almost feels ungrateful to the good Lord to stay inside on such a beautiful night,” said the hostess, lifting her gaze to the stars. (She had nice eyelashes and enjoyed showing them off.) “Look, sir! Wouldn’t our beautiful Italy be paradise on earth if only it were free? To think that it has to be a slave, with such flowers and such skies!”
“And such patriotic women!” the Gadfly murmured in his soft, languid drawl.
“And such patriotic women!” the Gadfly murmured in his soft, lazy drawl.
Gemma glanced round at him in some trepidation; his impudence was too glaring, surely, to deceive anyone. But she had underrated Signora Grassini's appetite for compliments; the poor woman cast down her lashes with a sigh.
Gemma looked at him nervously; his boldness was too obvious to fool anyone. But she had underestimated Signora Grassini's need for compliments; the poor woman lowered her eyelashes with a sigh.
“Ah, signore, it is so little that a woman can do! Perhaps some day I may prove my right to the name of an Italian—who knows? And now I must go back to my social duties; the French ambassador has begged me to introduce his ward to all the notabilities; you must come in presently and see her. She is a most charming girl. Gemma, dear, I brought Signor Rivarez out to show him our beautiful view; I must leave him under your care. I know you will look after him and introduce him to everyone. Ah! there is that delightful Russian prince! Have you met him? They say he is a great favourite of the Emperor Nicholas. He is military commander of some Polish town with a name that nobody can pronounce. Quelle nuit magnifique! N'est-ce-pas, mon prince?”
“Ah, sir, there’s so little a woman can do! Maybe someday I’ll earn the right to call myself Italian—who knows? But now I have to return to my social obligations; the French ambassador has asked me to introduce his ward to all the important people; you should come in soon and meet her. She’s a really charming girl. Gemma, dear, I brought Mr. Rivarez out to show him our beautiful view; I have to leave him in your care. I know you’ll take good care of him and introduce him to everyone. Ah! There’s that delightful Russian prince! Have you met him? They say he’s a big favorite of Emperor Nicholas. He’s the military commander of some Polish town with a name nobody can pronounce. What a magnificent night! Isn’t it, my prince?”
She fluttered away, chattering volubly to a bull-necked man with a heavy jaw and a coat glittering with orders; and her plaintive dirges for “notre malheureuse patrie,” interpolated with “charmant” and “mon prince,” died away along the terrace.
She flitted away, chatting excitedly with a heavily-built man with a strong jaw and a coat sparkling with medals; her sad laments for “our unfortunate homeland,” mixed with “charming” and “my prince,” faded out along the terrace.
Gemma stood quite still beside the pomegranate tree. She was sorry for the poor, silly little woman, and annoyed at the Gadfly's languid insolence. He was watching the retreating figures with an expression of face that angered her; it seemed ungenerous to mock at such pitiable creatures.
Gemma stood completely still next to the pomegranate tree. She felt sorry for the poor, foolish little woman, and irritated by the Gadfly's lazy arrogance. He was watching the figures walking away with an expression that made her angry; it seemed unkind to make fun of such pitiable people.
“There go Italian and—Russian patriotism,” he said, turning to her with a smile; “arm in arm and mightily pleased with each other's company. Which do you prefer?”
“There go Italian and—Russian patriotism,” he said, turning to her with a smile; “arm in arm and really enjoying each other's company. Which one do you prefer?”
She frowned slightly and made no answer.
She frowned a little and didn’t respond.
“Of c-course,” he went on; “it's all a question of p-personal taste; but I think, of the two, I like the Russian variety best—it's so thorough. If Russia had to depend on flowers and skies for her supremacy instead of on powder and shot, how long do you think 'mon prince' would k-keep that Polish fortress?”
“Of course,” he continued; “it’s all about personal preference; but I think, between the two, I prefer the Russian type best—it’s so comprehensive. If Russia had to rely on flowers and skies for its power instead of weapons, how long do you think, my prince, that fortress in Poland would hold?”
“I think,” she answered coldly, “that we can hold our personal opinions without ridiculing a woman whose guests we are.”
“I think,” she replied coolly, “that we can have our personal opinions without making fun of a woman whose guest we are.”
“Ah, yes! I f-forgot the obligations of hospitality here in Italy; they are a wonderfully hospitable people, these Italians. I'm sure the Austrians find them so. Won't you sit down?”
“Ah, yes! I f-forgot the obligations of hospitality here in Italy; they are a wonderfully hospitable people, these Italians. I'm sure the Austrians find them so. Won't you sit down?”
He limped across the terrace to fetch a chair for her, and placed himself opposite to her, leaning against the balustrade. The light from a window was shining full on his face; and she was able to study it at her leisure.
He limped across the patio to grab a chair for her and sat down opposite her, leaning against the railing. The light from a window was shining directly on his face, allowing her to examine it at her leisure.
She was disappointed. She had expected to see a striking and powerful, if not pleasant face; but the most salient points of his appearance were a tendency to foppishness in dress and rather more than a tendency to a certain veiled insolence of expression and manner. For the rest, he was as swarthy as a mulatto, and, notwithstanding his lameness, as agile as a cat. His whole personality was oddly suggestive of a black jaguar. The forehead and left cheek were terribly disfigured by the long crooked scar of the old sabre-cut; and she had already noticed that, when he began to stammer in speaking, that side of his face was affected with a nervous twitch. But for these defects he would have been, in a certain restless and uncomfortable way, rather handsome; but it was not an attractive face.
She felt let down. She had hoped to see a striking and strong, if not pleasant, face; but what stood out most about him was his pretentious style of dress and an obvious hint of concealed arrogance in his expression and manner. Besides that, he was as dark as a mixed-race person, and despite his lameness, he was as nimble as a cat. His whole vibe was oddly reminiscent of a black jaguar. The left side of his forehead and cheek was badly marked by a long, crooked scar from an old saber cut; she also noticed that when he started to stammer, that side of his face had a nervous twitch. Without these flaws, he might have been considered somewhat handsome in a restless and uncomfortable way, but overall, it was not an appealing face.
Presently he began again in his soft, murmuring purr (“Just the voice a jaguar would talk in, if it could speak and were in a good humour,” Gemma said to herself with rising irritation).
Presently, he started again with his soft, murmuring purr (“Just the kind of voice a jaguar would use if it could talk and was in a good mood,” Gemma thought to herself, feeling increasingly irritated).
“I hear,” he said, “that you are interested in the radical press, and write for the papers.”
“I hear,” he said, “that you’re into the radical press and write for the papers.”
“I write a little; I have not time to do much.”
“I write a bit; I don’t have time to do much.”
“Ah, of course! I understood from Signora Grassini that you undertake other important work as well.”
“Ah, of course! I heard from Signora Grassini that you do other important work too.”
Gemma raised her eyebrows slightly. Signora Grassini, like the silly little woman she was, had evidently been chattering imprudently to this slippery creature, whom Gemma, for her part, was beginning actually to dislike.
Gemma raised her eyebrows slightly. Signora Grassini, like the silly little woman she was, had clearly been talking carelessly to this slippery person, whom Gemma was starting to genuinely dislike.
“My time is a good deal taken up,” she said rather stiffly; “but Signora Grassini overrates the importance of my occupations. They are mostly of a very trivial character.”
“My time is quite occupied,” she said somewhat stiffly; “but Signora Grassini is overestimating how important my activities are. They are mostly quite trivial.”
“Well, the world would be in a bad way if we ALL of us spent our time in chanting dirges for Italy. I should think the neighbourhood of our host of this evening and his wife would make anybody frivolous, in self-defence. Oh, yes, I know what you're going to say; you are perfectly right, but they are both so deliciously funny with their patriotism.—Are you going in already? It is so nice out here!”
“Well, the world would really be in trouble if we all spent our time mourning for Italy. I would think that being around our hosts tonight would make anyone want to be a bit silly, just to cope. Oh, yes, I know what you're about to say; you’re absolutely right, but they are both just so entertainingly passionate about their country. Are you heading inside already? It’s so nice out here!”
“I think I will go in now. Is that my scarf? Thank you.”
“I think I’ll head in now. Is that my scarf? Thanks.”
He had picked it up, and now stood looking at her with wide eyes as blue and innocent as forget-me-nots in a brook.
He had picked it up, and now he stood looking at her with wide eyes as blue and innocent as forget-me-nots in a stream.
“I know you are offended with me,” he said penitently, “for fooling that painted-up wax doll; but what can a fellow do?”
“I know you’re upset with me,” he said regretfully, “for messing around with that made-up doll; but what can a guy do?”
“Since you ask me, I do think it an ungenerous and—well—cowardly thing to hold one's intellectual inferiors up to ridicule in that way; it is like laughing at a cripple, or———”
“Since you asked, I really think it's unkind and—well—cowardly to mock those who are less intelligent in that way; it's like laughing at someone with a disability, or———”
He caught his breath suddenly, painfully; and shrank back, glancing at his lame foot and mutilated hand. In another instant he recovered his self-possession and burst out laughing.
He suddenly gasped for air, feeling the pain, and recoiled, looking at his lame foot and injured hand. In a moment, he regained his composure and started laughing.
“That's hardly a fair comparison, signora; we cripples don't flaunt our deformities in people's faces as she does her stupidity. At least give us credit for recognizing that crooked backs are no pleasanter than crooked ways. There is a step here; will you take my arm?”
“That's not a fair comparison, ma'am; we disabled people don't show off our disabilities like she does her ignorance. At least acknowledge that having a crooked back is no better than having crooked morals. There's a step here; will you take my arm?”
She re-entered the house in embarrassed silence; his unexpected sensitiveness had completely disconcerted her.
She went back into the house in awkward silence; his unexpected sensitivity had totally thrown her off.
Directly he opened the door of the great reception room she realized that something unusual had happened in her absence. Most of the gentlemen looked both angry and uncomfortable; the ladies, with hot cheeks and carefully feigned unconsciousness, were all collected at one end of the room; the host was fingering his eye-glasses with suppressed but unmistakable fury, and a little group of tourists stood in a corner casting amused glances at the further end of the room. Evidently something was going on there which appeared to them in the light of a joke, and to most of the guests in that of an insult. Signora Grassini alone did not appear to have noticed anything; she was fluttering her fan coquettishly and chattering to the secretary of the Dutch embassy, who listened with a broad grin on his face.
As soon as he opened the door to the big reception room, she realized something out of the ordinary had happened while she was away. Most of the men looked both angry and uneasy; the women, with flushed cheeks and carefully feigned indifference, were all gathered at one end of the room. The host was nervously adjusting his glasses, clearly furious but trying to contain it, while a small group of tourists stood in a corner, exchanging amused glances toward the other end of the room. Clearly, something was happening there that they found funny, while most of the guests viewed it as an insult. Signora Grassini, however, seemed oblivious; she was flitting her fan flirtatiously and chatting with the secretary of the Dutch embassy, who was grinning broadly as he listened.
Gemma paused an instant in the doorway, turning to see if the Gadfly, too, had noticed the disturbed appearance of the company. There was no mistaking the malicious triumph in his eyes as he glanced from the face of the blissfully unconscious hostess to a sofa at the end of the room. She understood at once; he had brought his mistress here under some false colour, which had deceived no one but Signora Grassini.
Gemma stopped for a moment in the doorway, looking back to see if the Gadfly had also noticed the awkward vibe in the room. There was no doubt about the wicked satisfaction in his eyes as he shifted his gaze from the oblivious hostess to a sofa at the end of the room. She understood immediately; he had brought his mistress here under some false pretense that had fooled no one except Signora Grassini.
The gipsy-girl was leaning back on the sofa, surrounded by a group of simpering dandies and blandly ironical cavalry officers. She was gorgeously dressed in amber and scarlet, with an Oriental brilliancy of tint and profusion of ornament as startling in a Florentine literary salon as if she had been some tropical bird among sparrows and starlings. She herself seemed to feel out of place, and looked at the offended ladies with a fiercely contemptuous scowl. Catching sight of the Gadfly as he crossed the room with Gemma, she sprang up and came towards him, with a voluble flood of painfully incorrect French.
The gypsy girl was leaned back on the sofa, surrounded by a group of smirking dandies and sarcastic cavalry officers. She was dressed spectacularly in amber and scarlet, with an exotic vibrancy and abundance of jewelry that stood out in a Florentine literary salon, like a tropical bird among sparrows and starlings. She seemed to feel out of place and shot a fiercely contemptuous look at the offended ladies. Spotting the Gadfly as he crossed the room with Gemma, she jumped up and approached him, bursting into a stream of painfully incorrect French.
“M. Rivarez, I have been looking for you everywhere! Count Saltykov wants to know whether you can go to his villa to-morrow night. There will be dancing.”
“M. Rivarez, I’ve been looking for you everywhere! Count Saltykov wants to know if you can go to his villa tomorrow night. There will be dancing.”
“I am sorry I can't go; but then I couldn't dance if I did. Signora Bolla, allow me to introduce to you Mme. Zita Reni.”
“I’m sorry I can’t go; but even if I could, I wouldn’t be able to dance. Signora Bolla, let me introduce you to Mme. Zita Reni.”
The gipsy glanced round at Gemma with a half defiant air and bowed stiffly. She was certainly handsome enough, as Martini had said, with a vivid, animal, unintelligent beauty; and the perfect harmony and freedom of her movements were delightful to see; but her forehead was low and narrow, and the line of her delicate nostrils was unsympathetic, almost cruel. The sense of oppression which Gemma had felt in the Gadfly's society was intensified by the gypsy's presence; and when, a moment later, the host came up to beg Signora Bolla to help him entertain some tourists in the other room, she consented with an odd feeling of relief.
The gypsy looked over at Gemma with a defiant attitude and bowed stiffly. She was definitely attractive, as Martini had said, with a striking, wild, and somewhat clueless beauty; and the graceful way she moved was a joy to watch. However, her forehead was low and narrow, and the shape of her delicate nostrils seemed harsh, even unkind. The feeling of discomfort that Gemma had experienced around the Gadfly was heightened by the gypsy's presence; and when, a moment later, the host approached to ask Signora Bolla to help entertain some tourists in the other room, she agreed with an odd sense of relief.
“Well, Madonna, and what do you think of the Gadfly?” Martini asked as they drove back to Florence late at night. “Did you ever see anything quite so shameless as the way he fooled that poor little Grassini woman?”
“Well, Madonna, what do you think of the Gadfly?” Martini asked as they drove back to Florence late at night. “Have you ever seen anything as shameless as the way he tricked that poor little Grassini woman?”
“About the ballet-girl, you mean?”
"Are you talking about the ballerina?"
“Yes, he persuaded her the girl was going to be the lion of the season. Signora Grassini would do anything for a celebrity.”
“Yes, he convinced her the girl was going to be the standout of the season. Signora Grassini would do anything for a celebrity.”
“I thought it an unfair and unkind thing to do; it put the Grassinis into a false position; and it was nothing less than cruel to the girl herself. I am sure she felt ill at ease.”
“I thought it was unfair and unkind; it put the Grassinis in a difficult spot, and it was nothing less than cruel to the girl herself. I’m sure she felt uncomfortable.”
“You had a talk with him, didn't you? What did you think of him?”
“You talked to him, right? What do you think of him?”
“Oh, Cesare, I didn't think anything except how glad I was to see the last of him. I never met anyone so fearfully tiring. He gave me a headache in ten minutes. He is like an incarnate demon of unrest.”
“Oh, Cesare, I didn't think anything except how happy I was to see the last of him. I’ve never met anyone so incredibly exhausting. He gave me a headache in ten minutes. He’s like a living embodiment of restlessness.”
“I thought you wouldn't like him; and, to tell the truth, no more do I. The man's as slippery as an eel; I don't trust him.”
“I thought you wouldn't like him; and honestly, I don’t either. The guy is as slippery as an eel; I don’t trust him.”
CHAPTER III.
THE Gadfly took lodgings outside the Roman gate, near to which Zita was boarding. He was evidently somewhat of a sybarite; and, though nothing in the rooms showed any serious extravagance, there was a tendency to luxuriousness in trifles and to a certain fastidious daintiness in the arrangement of everything which surprised Galli and Riccardo. They had expected to find a man who had lived among the wildernesses of the Amazon more simple in his tastes, and wondered at his spotless ties and rows of boots, and at the masses of flowers which always stood upon his writing table. On the whole they got on very well with him. He was hospitable and friendly to everyone, especially to the local members of the Mazzinian party. To this rule Gemma, apparently, formed an exception; he seemed to have taken a dislike to her from the time of their first meeting, and in every way avoided her company. On two or three occasions he was actually rude to her, thus bringing upon himself Martini's most cordial detestation. There had been no love lost between the two men from the beginning; their temperaments appeared to be too incompatible for them to feel anything but repugnance for each other. On Martini's part this was fast developing into hostility.
THE Gadfly rented a place outside the Roman gate, close to where Zita was staying. He seemed to be quite the pleasure-seeker; while nothing in his rooms suggested any major extravagance, there was a tendency towards luxury in small details and a particular fastidiousness in the way everything was arranged that surprised Galli and Riccardo. They had expected someone who had lived through the wilds of the Amazon to have simpler tastes and were taken aback by his spotless ties, rows of boots, and the abundant flowers that always adorned his writing desk. Overall, they got along well with him. He was welcoming and friendly to everyone, especially to the local members of the Mazzinian party. However, Gemma seemed to be an exception to this; he appeared to dislike her from their first encounter and actively avoided her. On two or three occasions, he was actually rude to her, earning the strong disapproval of Martini. There had been no love lost between the two men from the start; their personalities seemed too incompatible for anything but revulsion. Martini's feelings were quickly turning toward hostility.
“I don't care about his not liking me,” he said one day to Gemma with an aggrieved air. “I don't like him, for that matter; so there's no harm done. But I can't stand the way he behaves to you. If it weren't for the scandal it would make in the party first to beg a man to come and then to quarrel with him, I should call him to account for it.”
“I don't care that he doesn't like me,” he said one day to Gemma, sounding upset. “I don't like him either, so it's no big deal. But I can't stand how he treats you. If it wouldn’t cause such a scandal in the party to first invite someone and then argue with them, I would confront him about it.”
“Let him alone, Cesare; it isn't of any consequence, and after all, it's as much my fault as his.”
“Leave him alone, Cesare; it doesn't matter, and really, it's just as much my fault as his.”
“What is your fault?”
"What’s your fault?"
“That he dislikes me so. I said a brutal thing to him when we first met, that night at the Grassinis'.”
“That he dislikes me so much. I said something really hurtful to him when we first met, that night at the Grassinis'.”
“YOU said a brutal thing? That's hard to believe, Madonna.”
“Did you really say something so harsh? That’s hard to believe, Madonna.”
“It was unintentional, of course, and I was very sorry. I said something about people laughing at cripples, and he took it personally. It had never occurred to me to think of him as a cripple; he is not so badly deformed.”
“It was unintentional, of course, and I was really sorry. I mentioned something about people laughing at disabled folks, and he took it personally. I never thought of him as disabled; he isn’t that badly deformed.”
“Of course not. He has one shoulder higher than the other, and his left arm is pretty badly disabled, but he's neither hunchbacked nor clubfooted. As for his lameness, it isn't worth talking about.”
“Of course not. One of his shoulders is higher than the other, and his left arm is pretty badly disabled, but he’s neither hunchbacked nor clubfooted. As for his lameness, it’s not worth mentioning.”
“Anyway, he shivered all over and changed colour. Of course it was horribly tactless of me, but it's odd he should be so sensitive. I wonder if he has ever suffered from any cruel jokes of that kind.”
“Anyway, he shook all over and turned pale. Of course, it was totally thoughtless of me, but it’s strange that he’s so sensitive. I wonder if he’s ever been a victim of any mean jokes like that.”
“Much more likely to have perpetrated them, I should think. There's a sort of internal brutality about that man, under all his fine manners, that is perfectly sickening to me.”
“Way more likely to have done those things, I’d say. There’s a kind of internal cruelty about that guy, beneath all his polite behavior, that is totally disgusting to me.”
“Now, Cesare, that's downright unfair. I don't like him any more than you do, but what is the use of making him out worse than he is? His manner is a little affected and irritating—I expect he has been too much lionized—and the everlasting smart speeches are dreadfully tiring; but I don't believe he means any harm.”
“Now, Cesare, that’s just not fair. I don’t like him any more than you do, but what’s the point of portraying him as worse than he is? His behavior is a bit pretentious and annoying—I guess he’s been too celebrated—and his endless clever remarks are really exhausting; but I don’t think he means any harm.”
“I don't know what he means, but there's something not clean about a man who sneers at everything. It fairly disgusted me the other day at Fabrizi's debate to hear the way he cried down the reforms in Rome, just as if he wanted to find a foul motive for everything.”
“I don't know what he means, but there’s something off about a guy who sneers at everything. It honestly disgusted me the other day at Fabrizi's debate to hear how he dismissed the reforms in Rome, as if he was just looking for a dirty motive behind everything.”
Gemma sighed. “I am afraid I agreed better with him than with you on that point,” she said. “All you good people are so full of the most delightful hopes and expectations; you are always ready to think that if one well-meaning middle-aged gentleman happens to get elected Pope, everything else will come right of itself. He has only got to throw open the prison doors and give his blessing to everybody all round, and we may expect the millennium within three months. You never seem able to see that he can't set things right even if he would. It's the principle of the thing that's wrong, not the behaviour of this man or that.”
Gemma sighed. “Honestly, I think I agree with him more than with you on this,” she said. “You all have such uplifting hopes and expectations; you tend to believe that if just one well-meaning middle-aged guy becomes Pope, everything will sort itself out. He just needs to open the prison doors and bless everyone, and we’ll be celebrating the millennium in three months. You never seem to realize that he can't fix everything even if he wanted to. It’s the principle that’s the problem, not the actions of one person or another.”
“What principle? The temporal power of the Pope?”
“What principle? The Pope's temporal power?”
“Why that in particular? That's merely a part of the general wrong. The bad principle is that any man should hold over another the power to bind and loose. It's a false relationship to stand in towards one's fellows.”
“Why that in particular? That's just part of the bigger problem. The real issue is that any person should have the power to control another. It's an unhealthy dynamic to have between people.”
Martini held up his hands. “That will do, Madonna,” he said, laughing. “I am not going to discuss with you, once you begin talking rank Antinomianism in that fashion. I'm sure your ancestors must have been English Levellers in the seventeenth century. Besides, what I came round about is this MS.”
Martini raised his hands. “That’s enough, Madonna,” he said, laughing. “I’m not going to argue with you once you start talking about such extreme Antinomianism. I’m sure your ancestors were English Levellers in the seventeenth century. Anyway, the reason I came over is about this manuscript.”
He pulled it out of his pocket.
He took it out of his pocket.
“Another new pamphlet?”
“Another new brochure?”
“A stupid thing this wretched man Rivarez sent in to yesterday's committee. I knew we should come to loggerheads with him before long.”
“A foolish thing this miserable man Rivarez submitted to yesterday's committee. I knew we would clash with him sooner or later.”
“What is the matter with it? Honestly, Cesare, I think you are a little prejudiced. Rivarez may be unpleasant, but he's not stupid.”
“What’s wrong with it? Honestly, Cesare, I think you’re a bit biased. Rivarez might be unpleasant, but he’s not stupid.”
“Oh, I don't deny that this is clever enough in its way; but you had better read the thing yourself.”
“Oh, I won’t deny that this is clever in its own way; but you should probably read it yourself.”
The pamphlet was a skit on the wild enthusiasm over the new Pope with which Italy was still ringing. Like all the Gadfly's writing, it was bitter and vindictive; but, notwithstanding her irritation at the style, Gemma could not help recognizing in her heart the justice of the criticism.
The pamphlet was a satire on the wild excitement surrounding the new Pope that was still echoing throughout Italy. Like all of the Gadfly's writings, it was harsh and spiteful; however, despite her annoyance at the writing style, Gemma couldn’t help but acknowledge in her heart the validity of the criticism.
“I quite agree with you that it is detestably malicious,” she said, laying down the manuscript. “But the worst thing about it is that it's all true.”
"I totally agree with you that it's really malicious," she said, putting the manuscript down. "But the worst part is that it's all true."
“Gemma!”
“Gemma!”
“Yes, but it is. The man's a cold-blooded eel, if you like; but he's got the truth on his side. There is no use in our trying to persuade ourselves that this doesn't hit the mark—it does!”
“Yes, but it is. The guy's a cold-blooded eel, if you want; but he’s got the truth on his side. There's no point in trying to convince ourselves that this isn't accurate—it is!”
“Then do you suggest that we should print it?”
“Are you saying we should print it?”
“Ah! that's quite another matter. I certainly don't think we ought to print it as it stands; it would hurt and alienate everybody and do no good. But if he would rewrite it and cut out the personal attacks, I think it might be made into a really valuable piece of work. As political criticism it is very fine. I had no idea he could write so well. He says things which need saying and which none of us have had the courage to say. This passage, where he compares Italy to a tipsy man weeping with tenderness on the neck of the thief who is picking his pocket, is splendidly written.”
“Ah! that's a whole different story. I definitely don’t think we should publish it as it is; it would hurt and alienate everyone and wouldn't do any good. But if he could rewrite it and remove the personal attacks, I think it could be turned into a really valuable piece. As political criticism, it's very strong. I had no idea he could write that well. He addresses issues that need to be addressed and that none of us have had the courage to express. This part, where he compares Italy to a drunk man crying tenderly on the shoulder of the thief who is robbing him, is beautifully written.”
“Gemma! The very worst bit in the whole thing! I hate that ill-natured yelping at everything and everybody!”
“Gemma! The absolute worst part of it all! I can't stand that nasty barking at everything and everyone!”
“So do I; but that's not the point. Rivarez has a very disagreeable style, and as a human being he is not attractive; but when he says that we have made ourselves drunk with processions and embracing and shouting about love and reconciliation, and that the Jesuits and Sanfedists are the people who will profit by it all, he's right a thousand times. I wish I could have been at the committee yesterday. What decision did you finally arrive at?”
“So do I; but that’s not the point. Rivarez has a very unpleasant style, and as a person, he’s not appealing; but when he says that we’ve made ourselves drunk with parades and hugging and shouting about love and reconciliation, and that the Jesuits and Sanfedists are the ones who will benefit from it all, he’s absolutely right. I wish I could have been at the committee yesterday. What decision did you finally reach?”
“What I have come here about: to ask you to go and talk it over with him and persuade him to soften the thing.”
“What I came here for is to ask you to go and discuss it with him and convince him to ease up on the situation.”
“Me? But I hardly know the man; and besides that, he detests me. Why should I go, of all people?”
“Me? But I barely know the guy; and on top of that, he hates me. Why should I be the one to go?”
“Simply because there's no one else to do it to-day. Besides, you are more reasonable than the rest of us, and won't get into useless arguments and quarrel with him, as we should.”
“Simply because there’s no one else to do it today. Besides, you’re more reasonable than the rest of us and won’t get into pointless arguments or fight with him like we would.”
“I shan't do that, certainly. Well, I will go if you like, though I have not much hope of success.”
“I won’t do that, for sure. Well, I’ll go if you want, even though I don’t have much hope for success.”
“I am sure you will be able to manage him if you try. Yes, and tell him that the committee all admired the thing from a literary point of view. That will put him into a good humour, and it's perfectly true, too.”
“I’m sure you can handle him if you give it a try. And definitely tell him that everyone on the committee appreciated it from a literary perspective. That will put him in a good mood, and it's completely true, too.”
The Gadfly was sitting beside a table covered with flowers and ferns, staring absently at the floor, with an open letter on his knee. A shaggy collie dog, lying on a rug at his feet, raised its head and growled as Gemma knocked at the open door, and the Gadfly rose hastily and bowed in a stiff, ceremonious way. His face had suddenly grown hard and expressionless.
The Gadfly was sitting at a table full of flowers and ferns, staring blankly at the floor with an open letter on his lap. A shaggy collie dog lying on a rug at his feet lifted its head and growled when Gemma knocked at the open door. The Gadfly quickly got up and bowed in a stiff, formal manner. His face had suddenly become hard and emotionless.
“You are too kind,” he said in his most chilling manner. “If you had let me know that you wanted to speak to me I would have called on you.”
“You're too kind,” he said in his coldest tone. “If you'd let me know you wanted to talk, I would have visited you.”
Seeing that he evidently wished her at the end of the earth, Gemma hastened to state her business. He bowed again and placed a chair for her.
Seeing that he clearly wanted her gone, Gemma quickly stated her business. He bowed again and pulled out a chair for her.
“The committee wished me to call upon you,” she began, “because there has been a certain difference of opinion about your pamphlet.”
“The committee asked me to speak with you,” she started, “because there’s been some disagreement about your pamphlet.”
“So I expected.” He smiled and sat down opposite to her, drawing a large vase of chrysanthemums between his face and the light.
“So I expected.” He smiled and sat down across from her, positioning a large vase of chrysanthemums between his face and the light.
“Most of the members agreed that, however much they may admire the pamphlet as a literary composition, they do not think that in its present form it is quite suitable for publication. They fear that the vehemence of its tone may give offence, and alienate persons whose help and support are valuable to the party.”
“Most of the members agreed that, while they admire the pamphlet as a piece of writing, they don't believe it's suitable for publication in its current form. They worry that the intensity of its tone could offend and turn away people whose help and support are important to the party.”
He pulled a chrysanthemum from the vase and began slowly plucking off one white petal after another. As her eyes happened to catch the movement of the slim right hand dropping the petals, one by one, an uncomfortable sensation came over Gemma, as though she had somewhere seen that gesture before.
He took a chrysanthemum from the vase and started slowly pulling off one white petal after another. When Gemma noticed the motion of his slender right hand letting the petals fall, one by one, a strange feeling washed over her, as if she had seen that gesture somewhere before.
“As a literary composition,” he remarked in his soft, cold voice, “it is utterly worthless, and could be admired only by persons who know nothing about literature. As for its giving offence, that is the very thing I intended it to do.”
“As a piece of writing,” he said in his soft, cold voice, “it’s completely worthless and could only be appreciated by people who don’t know anything about literature. As for it causing offense, that’s exactly what I aimed for.”
“That I quite understand. The question is whether you may not succeed in giving offence to the wrong people.”
“That I totally understand. The question is whether you might end up offending the wrong people.”
He shrugged his shoulders and put a torn-off petal between his teeth. “I think you are mistaken,” he said. “The question is: For what purpose did your committee invite me to come here? I understood, to expose and ridicule the Jesuits. I fulfil my obligation to the best of my ability.”
He shrugged and stuck a ripped petal between his teeth. “I think you’re wrong,” he said. “The real question is: Why did your committee invite me here? I thought it was to expose and mock the Jesuits. I’m doing my best to meet that expectation.”
“And I can assure you that no one has any doubt as to either the ability or the good-will. What the committee fears is that the liberal party may take offence, and also that the town workmen may withdraw their moral support. You may have meant the pamphlet for an attack upon the Sanfedists: but many readers will construe it as an attack upon the Church and the new Pope; and this, as a matter of political tactics, the committee does not consider desirable.”
“And I can assure you that no one doubts either the ability or the goodwill. What the committee is worried about is that the liberal party might get offended, and that the local workers could pull their support. You might have intended the pamphlet as a critique of the Sanfedists, but many readers will see it as an attack on the Church and the new Pope; and based on political strategy, the committee doesn’t think that’s a good idea.”
“I begin to understand. So long as I keep to the particular set of clerical gentlemen with whom the party is just now on bad terms, I may speak sooth if the fancy takes me; but directly I touch upon the committee's own pet priests—'truth's a dog must to kennel; he must be whipped out, when the—Holy Father may stand by the fire and——-' Yes, the fool was right; I'd rather be any kind of a thing than a fool. Of course I must bow to the committee's decision, but I continue to think that it has pared its wit o' both sides and left—M-mon-signor M-m-montan-n-nelli in the middle.”
“I’m starting to get it. As long as I stick with the group of clerical guys the party is currently on bad terms with, I can speak my mind if I feel like it; but the moment I mention the committee's favorite priests—'the truth has to be put away; it has to be beaten down, even if the—Holy Father is standing by the fire and——-' Yes, the idiot was right; I’d rather be anything than a fool. Of course, I have to respect the committee's decision, but I still believe that it has dulled its wit on both sides and left—Monsignor Montanelli stuck in the middle.”
“Montanelli?” Gemma repeated. “I don't understand you. Do you mean the Bishop of Brisighella?”
“Montanelli?” Gemma repeated. “I don’t get what you’re saying. Are you talking about the Bishop of Brisighella?”
“Yes; the new Pope has just created him a Cardinal, you know. I have a letter about him here. Would you care to hear it? The writer is a friend of mine on the other side of the frontier.”
“Yes; the new Pope just made him a Cardinal, you know. I have a letter about him here. Would you like to hear it? The writer is a friend of mine from across the border.”
“The Papal frontier?”
“The Pope's border?”
“Yes. This is what he writes——” He took up the letter which had been in his hand when she entered, and read aloud, suddenly beginning to stammer violently:
“Yes. This is what he writes——” He picked up the letter that had been in his hand when she walked in, and read it aloud, suddenly starting to stutter badly:
“'Y-o-you will s-s-s-soon have the p-pleasure of m-m-meeting one of our w-w-worst enemies, C-cardinal Lorenzo M-montan-n-nelli, the B-b-bishop of Brisig-g-hella. He int-t——'”
“'Y-you will s-s-soon have the p-pleasure of m-m-meeting one of our w-w-worst enemies, C-cardinal Lorenzo M-montan-n-nelli, the B-b-bishop of Brisig-g-hella. He int-t——'”
He broke off, paused a moment, and began again, very slowly and drawling insufferably, but no longer stammering:
He stopped, took a moment, and started again, speaking very slowly and stretching out his words annoyingly, but he was no longer stuttering:
“'He intends to visit Tuscany during the coming month on a mission of reconciliation. He will preach first in Florence, where he will stay for about three weeks; then will go on to Siena and Pisa, and return to the Romagna by Pistoja. He ostensibly belongs to the liberal party in the Church, and is a personal friend of the Pope and Cardinal Feretti. Under Gregory he was out of favour, and was kept out of sight in a little hole in the Apennines. Now he has come suddenly to the front. Really, of course, he is as much pulled by Jesuit wires as any Sanfedist in the country. This mission was suggested by some of the Jesuit fathers. He is one of the most brilliant preachers in the Church, and as mischievous in his way as Lambruschini himself. His business is to keep the popular enthusiasm over the Pope from subsiding, and to occupy the public attention until the Grand Duke has signed a project which the agents of the Jesuits are preparing to lay before him. What this project is I have been unable to discover.' Then, further on, it says: 'Whether Montanelli understands for what purpose he is being sent to Tuscany, or whether the Jesuits are playing on him, I cannot make out. He is either an uncommonly clever knave, or the biggest ass that was ever foaled. The odd thing is that, so far as I can discover, he neither takes bribes nor keeps mistresses—the first time I ever came across such a thing.'”
“He plans to visit Tuscany next month for a reconciliation mission. He will first preach in Florence, where he will stay for about three weeks; then he’ll head to Siena and Pisa before returning to Romagna via Pistoja. He seems to be affiliated with the liberal faction in the Church and is a personal friend of the Pope and Cardinal Feretti. Under Gregory, he fell out of favor and was kept away in a small place in the Apennines. Now, he has suddenly become prominent. In reality, he is just as influenced by Jesuit connections as any Sanfedist in the country. This mission was suggested by some Jesuit fathers. He is one of the most talented preachers in the Church, and just as mischievous as Lambruschini himself. His role is to keep the public enthusiasm for the Pope alive and to maintain public attention until the Grand Duke signs a plan that the Jesuit agents are preparing to present to him. What this plan is, I’ve been unable to find out.” Then, further on, it says: “I’m not sure if Montanelli understands why he’s being sent to Tuscany, or if the Jesuits are playing him for a fool. He’s either an exceptionally clever trickster or the biggest idiot ever born. The strange thing is, so far as I can tell, he neither accepts bribes nor has mistresses—this is the first time I’ve ever seen something like that.”
He laid down the letter and sat looking at her with half-shut eyes, waiting, apparently, for her to speak.
He put down the letter and sat there looking at her with half-closed eyes, seemingly waiting for her to say something.
“Are you satisfied that your informant is correct in his facts?” she asked after a moment.
“Are you sure your informant has the facts right?” she asked after a moment.
“As to the irreproachable character of Monsignor M-mon-t-tan-nelli's private life? No; but neither is he. As you will observe, he puts in the s-s-saving clause: 'So far as I c-can discover——
“As for the impeccable nature of Monsignor M-mon-t-tan-nelli's private life? No; but he isn't either. As you’ll notice, he adds the s-s-saving clause: 'As far as I c-can tell——
“I was not speaking of that,” she interposed coldly, “but of the part about this mission.”
“I wasn’t talking about that,” she interrupted coldly, “but about the part regarding this mission.”
“I can fully trust the writer. He is an old friend of mine—one of my comrades of '43, and he is in a position which gives him exceptional opportunities for finding out things of that kind.”
“I can completely trust the writer. He’s an old friend of mine—one of my buddies from '43, and he’s in a role that gives him unique opportunities to find out that kind of information.”
“Some official at the Vatican,” thought Gemma quickly. “So that's the kind of connections you have? I guessed there was something of that sort.”
“Some official at the Vatican,” Gemma thought quickly. “So that's the kind of connections you have? I figured there was something like that.”
“This letter is, of course, a private one,” the Gadfly went on; “and you understand that the information is to be kept strictly to the members of your committee.”
“This letter is, of course, private,” the Gadfly continued; “and you understand that this information is to be kept strictly among the members of your committee.”
“That hardly needs saying. Then about the pamphlet: may I tell the committee that you consent to make a few alterations and soften it a little, or that——”
“That hardly needs to be said. Now, about the pamphlet: can I inform the committee that you agree to make a few changes and tone it down a bit, or that——”
“Don't you think the alterations may succeed in spoiling the beauty of the 'literary composition,' signora, as well as in reducing the vehemence of the tone?”
“Don’t you think the changes might end up ruining the beauty of the ‘literary composition,’ ma’am, as well as toning down the intensity of the voice?”
“You are asking my personal opinion. What I have come here to express is that of the committee as a whole.”
“You're asking for my personal opinion. What I'm here to share is the view of the committee as a whole.”
“Does that imply that y-y-you disagree with the committee as a whole?” He had put the letter into his pocket and was now leaning forward and looking at her with an eager, concentrated expression which quite changed the character of his face. “You think——”
“Does that mean you disagree with the committee as a whole?” He had put the letter in his pocket and was now leaning forward, looking at her with an eager, focused expression that completely changed the look of his face. “You think——”
“If you care to know what I personally think—I disagree with the majority on both points. I do not at all admire the pamphlet from a literary point of view, and I do think it true as a presentation of facts and wise as a matter of tactics.”
“If you want to know what I really think—I disagree with most people on both points. I don’t admire the pamphlet from a literary standpoint at all, and I believe it accurately presents the facts and is smart in terms of strategy.”
“That is———”
"That's—"
“I quite agree with you that Italy is being led away by a will-o'-the-wisp and that all this enthusiasm and rejoicing will probably land her in a terrible bog; and I should be most heartily glad to have that openly and boldly said, even at the cost of offending or alienating some of our present supporters. But as a member of a body the large majority of which holds the opposite view, I cannot insist upon my personal opinion; and I certainly think that if things of that kind are to be said at all, they should be said temperately and quietly; not in the tone adopted in this pamphlet.”
“I completely agree with you that Italy is being misled by a fleeting fantasy and that all this excitement and celebration will likely lead her to a disastrous situation. I would be very happy to have that stated openly and boldly, even if it means upsetting or distancing some of our current supporters. However, as a member of a group where the vast majority holds the opposite view, I can't push my personal opinion; and I really believe that if such things are to be said, they should be communicated calmly and thoughtfully, not in the tone used in this pamphlet.”
“Will you wait a minute while I look through the manuscript?”
“Will you wait a minute while I check the manuscript?”
He took it up and glanced down the pages. A dissatisfied frown settled on his face.
He picked it up and looked down the pages. A discontented frown crossed his face.
“Yes, of course, you are perfectly right. The thing's written like a cafe chantant skit, not a political satire. But what's a man to do? If I write decently the public won't understand it; they will say it's dull if it isn't spiteful enough.”
“Yes, of course, you're absolutely right. It's written more like a sketch from a cabaret than a political satire. But what can a person do? If I write something decent, the public won’t get it; they'll say it's boring if it’s not biting enough.”
“Don't you think spitefulness manages to be dull when we get too much of it?”
“Don't you think being spiteful gets boring when we have too much of it?”
He threw a keen, rapid glance at her, and burst out laughing.
He gave her a quick, sharp look and started laughing.
“Apparently the signora belongs to the dreadful category of people who are always right! Then if I yield to the temptation to be spiteful, I may come in time to be as dull as Signora Grassini? Heavens, what a fate! No, you needn't frown. I know you don't like me, and I am going to keep to business. What it comes to, then, is practically this: if I cut out the personalities and leave the essential part of the thing as it is, the committee will very much regret that they can't take the responsibility of printing it. If I cut out the political truth and make all the hard names apply to no one but the party's enemies, the committee will praise the thing up to the skies, and you and I will know it's not worth printing. Rather a nice point of metaphysics: Which is the more desirable condition, to be printed and not be worth it, or to be worth it and not be printed? Well, signora?”
“Apparently, the lady belongs to that awful group of people who are always right! If I give in to the urge to be petty, I might end up being as boring as Signora Grassini? Goodness, what a fate! No need to scowl. I know you’re not a fan of mine, and I’m going to stay focused on business. So, what it really comes down to is this: if I remove the personal remarks and keep the core content as it is, the committee will really regret that they can't take responsibility for printing it. If I strip out the political truths and make all the harsh criticisms apply only to the party's opponents, the committee will rave about it, and you and I will know it’s not worth printing. Quite an interesting philosophical question: Which is more desirable, to be printed and not worth it, or to be worth it and not printed? Well, madam?”
“I do not think you are tied to any such alternative. I believe that if you were to cut out the personalities the committee would consent to print the pamphlet, though the majority would, of course, not agree with it; and I am convinced that it would be very useful. But you would have to lay aside the spitefulness. If you are going to say a thing the substance of which is a big pill for your readers to swallow, there is no use in frightening them at the beginning by the form.”
“I don’t think you’re stuck with any such choice. I believe that if you removed the personal attacks, the committee would agree to publish the pamphlet, even though most wouldn’t actually support it; and I’m convinced it would be very helpful. But you would need to drop the bitterness. If you’re going to present something that’s hard for your readers to accept, there’s no point in scaring them off right from the start with the way it’s presented.”
He sighed and shrugged his shoulders resignedly. “I submit, signora; but on one condition. If you rob me of my laugh now, I must have it out next time. When His Eminence, the irreproachable Cardinal, turns up in Florence, neither you nor your committee must object to my being as spiteful as I like. It's my due!”
He sighed and shrugged his shoulders in resignation. “I give in, ma'am; but only on one condition. If you take away my laugh now, I have to let it out next time. When His Eminence, the flawless Cardinal, shows up in Florence, neither you nor your committee can complain if I’m as spiteful as I want. It’s my right!”
He spoke in his lightest, coldest manner, pulling the chrysanthemums out of their vase and holding them up to watch the light through the translucent petals. “What an unsteady hand he has,” she thought, seeing how the flowers shook and quivered. “Surely he doesn't drink!”
He spoke in his most detached, indifferent way, pulling the chrysanthemums out of their vase and holding them up to see the light through the delicate petals. “What an unsteady hand he has,” she thought, noticing how the flowers shook and trembled. “He can’t possibly drink!”
“You had better discuss the matter with the other members of the committee,” she said, rising. “I cannot form any opinion as to what they will think about it.”
“You should talk to the other committee members about it,” she said, getting up. “I can’t really predict how they’ll feel.”
“And you?” He had risen too, and was leaning against the table, pressing the flowers to his face.
“And you?” He had stood up as well and was leaning against the table, pressing the flowers to his face.
She hesitated. The question distressed her, bringing up old and miserable associations. “I—hardly know,” she said at last. “Many years ago I used to know something about Monsignor Montanelli. He was only a canon at that time, and Director of the theological seminary in the province where I lived as a girl. I heard a great deal about him from—someone who knew him very intimately; and I never heard anything of him that was not good. I believe that, in those days at least, he was really a most remarkable man. But that was long ago, and he may have changed. Irresponsible power corrupts so many people.”
She paused for a moment. The question upset her, bringing back painful memories. “I—barely remember,” she finally said. “Many years ago, I used to know something about Monsignor Montanelli. He was just a canon back then and the Director of the theological seminary in the province where I grew up. I heard a lot about him from—someone who was very close to him; and I never heard anything about him that wasn’t positive. I believe that, at least back then, he was truly an impressive man. But that was a long time ago, and he may have changed. Irresponsible power corrupts so many people.”
The Gadfly raised his head from the flowers, and looked at her with a steady face.
The Gadfly lifted his head from the flowers and looked at her with a calm expression.
“At any rate,” he said, “if Monsignor Montanelli is not himself a scoundrel, he is a tool in scoundrelly hands. It is all one to me which he is—and to my friends across the frontier. A stone in the path may have the best intentions, but it must be kicked out of the path, for all that. Allow me, signora!” He rang the bell, and, limping to the door, opened it for her to pass out.
“At any rate,” he said, “if Monsignor Montanelli isn’t a scoundrel himself, he’s definitely being used by one. It doesn’t matter to me which he is—and it doesn’t matter to my friends across the border either. A stone in the way might have the best intentions, but it still needs to be removed. Allow me, signora!” He rang the bell and, limping to the door, opened it for her to leave.
“It was very kind of you to call, signora. May I send for a vettura? No? Good-afternoon, then! Bianca, open the hall-door, please.”
“It was really nice of you to call, ma'am. Can I get a cab for you? No? Good afternoon, then! Bianca, please open the front door.”
Gemma went out into the street, pondering anxiously. “My friends across the frontier”—who were they? And how was the stone to be kicked out of the path? If with satire only, why had he said it with such dangerous eyes?
Gemma stepped out into the street, feeling anxious. “My friends across the border”—who were they? And how was the stone supposed to be removed from the path? If it was just satire, why did he say it with such intense eyes?
CHAPTER IV.
MONSIGNOR MONTANELLI arrived in Florence in the first week of October. His visit caused a little flutter of excitement throughout the town. He was a famous preacher and a representative of the reformed Papacy; and people looked eagerly to him for an exposition of the “new doctrine,” the gospel of love and reconciliation which was to cure the sorrows of Italy. The nomination of Cardinal Gizzi to the Roman State Secretaryship in place of the universally detested Lambruschini had raised the public enthusiasm to its highest pitch; and Montanelli was just the man who could most easily sustain it. The irreproachable strictness of his life was a phenomenon sufficiently rare among the high dignitaries of the Roman Church to attract the attention of people accustomed to regard blackmailing, peculation, and disreputable intrigues as almost invariable adjuncts to the career of a prelate. Moreover, his talent as a preacher was really great; and with his beautiful voice and magnetic personality, he would in any time and place have made his mark.
MONSIGNOR MONTANELLI arrived in Florence during the first week of October. His visit brought a wave of excitement throughout the town. He was a well-known preacher and a representative of the reformed Papacy; people eagerly looked to him for an interpretation of the “new doctrine,” the gospel of love and reconciliation that was meant to heal Italy's woes. The appointment of Cardinal Gizzi as the new Roman State Secretary, replacing the widely disliked Lambruschini, had pushed public enthusiasm to its peak; and Montanelli was just the person who could easily maintain that momentum. The impeccable strictness of his life was quite rare among the high-ranking officials of the Roman Church, attracting attention from people who were used to viewing blackmail, corruption, and shady dealings as nearly inseparable from a bishop's career. Additionally, his preaching talent was genuinely exceptional; with his beautiful voice and magnetic personality, he would have made an impact in any era or setting.
Grassini, as usual, strained every nerve to get the newly arrived celebrity to his house; but Montanelli was no easy game to catch. To all invitations he replied with the same courteous but positive refusal, saying that his health was bad and his time fully occupied, and that he had neither strength nor leisure for going into society.
Grassini, as usual, did everything he could to get the new celebrity to come to his house; but Montanelli was no easy catch. To every invitation, he responded with the same polite but firm refusal, saying that his health was poor and his schedule was completely full, and that he had neither the energy nor the time to socialize.
“What omnivorous creatures those Grassinis are!” Martini said contemptuously to Gemma as they crossed the Signoria square one bright, cold Sunday morning. “Did you notice the way Grassini bowed when the Cardinal's carriage drove up? It's all one to them who a man is, so long as he's talked about. I never saw such lion-hunters in my life. Only last August it was the Gadfly; now it's Montanelli. I hope His Eminence feels flattered at the attention; a precious lot of adventurers have shared it with him.”
“What greedy creatures those Grassinis are!” Martini said dismissively to Gemma as they walked across the Signoria square one bright, cold Sunday morning. “Did you see how the Grassini bowed when the Cardinal's carriage pulled up? They don't care who a person is, as long as they're talked about. I've never seen such opportunists in my life. Just last August, it was the Gadfly; now it's Montanelli. I hope His Eminence appreciates the attention; a precious bunch of adventurers have shared it with him.”
They had been hearing Montanelli preach in the Cathedral; and the great building had been so thronged with eager listeners that Martini, fearing a return of Gemma's troublesome headaches, had persuaded her to come away before the Mass was over. The sunny morning, the first after a week of rain, offered him an excuse for suggesting a walk among the garden slopes by San Niccolo.
They had been listening to Montanelli preach in the Cathedral, and the huge building was packed with eager listeners. Martini, worried that Gemma might get another one of her painful headaches, convinced her to leave before the Mass ended. The sunny morning, the first after a week of rain, gave him the perfect reason to suggest a walk through the garden slopes by San Niccolo.
“No,” she answered; “I should like a walk if you have time; but not to the hills. Let us keep along the Lung'Arno; Montanelli will pass on his way back from church and I am like Grassini—I want to see the notability.”
“No,” she replied. “I’d like to go for a walk if you have time, but not to the hills. Let’s stick to the Lung'Arno; Montanelli will be passing by on his way back from church, and I’m like Grassini—I want to see the notable people.”
“But you have just seen him.”
“But you just saw him.”
“Not close. There was such a crush in the Cathedral, and his back was turned to us when the carriage passed. If we keep near to the bridge we shall be sure to see him well—he is staying on the Lung'Arno, you know.”
“Not really. It was so crowded in the Cathedral, and he had his back to us when the carriage went by. If we stick close to the bridge, we’ll definitely be able to see him—he’s staying on the Lung'Arno, you know.”
“But what has given you such a sudden fancy to see Montanelli? You never used to care about famous preachers.”
“But what made you so suddenly interested in seeing Montanelli? You never used to care about famous preachers.”
“It is not famous preachers; it is the man himself; I want to see how much he has changed since I saw him last.”
“It’s not about famous preachers; it’s about the person himself; I want to see how much he has changed since I last saw him.”
“When was that?”
"When was that done?"
“Two days after Arthur's death.”
“Two days after Arthur passed.”
Martini glanced at her anxiously. They had come out on to the Lung'Arno, and she was staring absently across the water, with a look on her face that he hated to see.
Martini looked at her nervously. They had stepped out onto the Lung'Arno, and she was gazing blankly across the water, wearing a expression that he couldn’t stand to see.
“Gemma, dear,” he said after a moment; “are you going to let that miserable business haunt you all your life? We have all made mistakes when we were seventeen.”
“Gemma, dear,” he said after a moment; “are you going to let that miserable situation bother you for the rest of your life? We’ve all made mistakes when we were seventeen.”
“We have not all killed our dearest friend when we were seventeen,” she answered wearily; and, leaning her arm on the stone balustrade of the bridge, looked down into the river. Martini held his tongue; he was almost afraid to speak to her when this mood was on her.
“We haven’t all lost our best friend when we were seventeen,” she replied tiredly; and, resting her arm on the stone railing of the bridge, gazed into the river. Martini kept quiet; he was almost scared to talk to her when she was in this mood.
“I never look down at water without remembering,” she said, slowly raising her eyes to his; then with a nervous little shiver: “Let us walk on a bit, Cesare; it is chilly for standing.”
“I never look at water without remembering,” she said, slowly lifting her eyes to his; then, with a slight nervous shiver, added, “Let’s walk for a bit, Cesare; it’s too cold to just stand here.”
They crossed the bridge in silence and walked on along the river-side. After a few minutes she spoke again.
They walked across the bridge quietly and continued along the riverbank. After a few minutes, she spoke again.
“What a beautiful voice that man has! There is something about it that I have never heard in any other human voice. I believe it is the secret of half his influence.”
“What a beautiful voice that guy has! There’s something about it that I’ve never heard in any other human voice. I think it’s the secret to half his influence.”
“It is a wonderful voice,” Martini assented, catching at a subject of conversation which might lead her away from the dreadful memory called up by the river, “and he is, apart from his voice, about the finest preacher I have ever heard. But I believe the secret of his influence lies deeper than that. It is the way his life stands out from that of almost all the other prelates. I don't know whether you could lay your hand on one other high dignitary in all the Italian Church—except the Pope himself—whose reputation is so utterly spotless. I remember, when I was in the Romagna last year, passing through his diocese and seeing those fierce mountaineers waiting in the rain to get a glimpse of him or touch his dress. He is venerated there almost as a saint; and that means a good deal among the Romagnols, who generally hate everything that wears a cassock. I remarked to one of the old peasants,—as typical a smuggler as ever I saw in my life,—that the people seemed very much devoted to their bishop, and he said: 'We don't love bishops, they are liars; we love Monsignor Montanelli. Nobody has ever known him to tell a lie or do an unjust thing.'”
“It’s a beautiful voice,” Martini agreed, seizing on a topic that could steer her away from the awful memory triggered by the river, “and besides his voice, he’s one of the best preachers I’ve ever heard. But I think the real reason he has such an impact runs deeper than that. It’s how his life stands out from almost all the other church leaders. I don’t know if you can find another high-ranking official in the entire Italian Church—aside from the Pope—whose reputation is so completely untarnished. I remember, when I was in Romagna last year, passing through his diocese and seeing those fierce mountain people waiting in the rain just to catch a glimpse of him or touch his clothing. He’s revered there almost like a saint; and that says a lot among the Romagnols, who usually dislike anyone in a cassock. I mentioned to one of the old farmers—one of the most typical smugglers I’ve ever met—that the people seemed really devoted to their bishop, and he said: ‘We don’t love bishops, they’re liars; we love Monsignor Montanelli. No one has ever seen him lie or do anything unjust.’”
“I wonder,” Gemma said, half to herself, “if he knows the people think that about him.”
“I wonder,” Gemma said, partly to herself, “if he knows people think that about him.”
“Why shouldn't he know it? Do you think it is not true?”
“Why shouldn't he know? Do you think it’s not true?”
“I know it is not true.”
"I know that's not true."
“How do you know it?”
“How do you know that?”
“Because he told me so.”
"Because he said so."
“HE told you? Montanelli? Gemma, what do you mean?”
“HE told you? Montanelli? Gemma, what are you talking about?”
She pushed the hair back from her forehead and turned towards him. They were standing still again, he leaning on the balustrade and she slowly drawing lines on the pavement with the point of her umbrella.
She swept her hair back from her forehead and turned to face him. They were standing still again, he leaning against the railing and she slowly tracing lines on the pavement with the tip of her umbrella.
“Cesare, you and I have been friends for all these years, and I have never told you what really happened about Arthur.”
“Cesare, you and I have been friends for all these years, and I have never told you what really happened with Arthur.”
“There is no need to tell me, dear,” he broke in hastily; “I know all about it already.”
“There’s no need to tell me, dear,” he interrupted quickly; “I already know all about it.”
“Giovanni told you?”
"Did Giovanni tell you?"
“Yes, when he was dying. He told me about it one night when I was sitting up with him. He said—— Gemma, dear, I had better tell you the truth, now we have begun talking about it—he said that you were always brooding over that wretched story, and he begged me to be as good a friend to you as I could and try to keep you from thinking of it. And I have tried to, dear, though I may not have succeeded—I have, indeed.”
“Yes, when he was dying. He told me about it one night when I was sitting with him. He said—Gemma, dear, I should probably tell you the truth now that we’re talking about it—he mentioned that you were always dwelling on that awful story, and he asked me to be as good a friend to you as I could and to try to keep you from thinking about it. And I have tried, dear, even though I may not have succeeded—I really have.”
“I know you have,” she answered softly, raising her eyes for a moment; “I should have been badly off without your friendship. But—Giovanni did not tell you about Monsignor Montanelli, then?”
“I know you have,” she replied quietly, glancing up for a moment; “I would have been in a tough spot without your friendship. But—Giovanni didn’t mention Monsignor Montanelli to you, then?”
“No, I didn't know that he had anything to do with it. What he told me was about—all that affair with the spy, and about——”
“No, I didn't know he was involved at all. What he told me was about—all that situation with the spy, and about——”
“About my striking Arthur and his drowning himself. Well, I will tell you about Montanelli.”
“About my impressive Arthur and his decision to drown himself. Well, I’ll tell you about Montanelli.”
They turned back towards the bridge over which the Cardinal's carriage would have to pass. Gemma looked out steadily across the water as she spoke.
They turned back toward the bridge that the Cardinal's carriage would have to cross. Gemma looked out calmly across the water as she spoke.
“In those days Montanelli was a canon; he was Director of the Theological Seminary at Pisa, and used to give Arthur lessons in philosophy and read with him after he went up to the Sapienza. They were perfectly devoted to each other; more like two lovers than teacher and pupil. Arthur almost worshipped the ground that Montanelli walked on, and I remember his once telling me that if he lost his 'Padre'—he always used to call Montanelli so—he should go and drown himself. Well, then you know what happened about the spy. The next day, my father and the Burtons—Arthur's step-brothers, most detestable people—spent the whole day dragging the Darsena basin for the body; and I sat in my room alone and thought of what I had done——”
“In those days, Montanelli was a canon and the Director of the Theological Seminary in Pisa. He taught Arthur philosophy and studied with him after he enrolled at Sapienza. They were completely devoted to each other—more like lovers than teacher and student. Arthur practically worshipped Montanelli, and I remember him once saying that if he ever lost his 'Padre'—that’s what he always called Montanelli—he would go drown himself. So, you know what happened with the spy. The next day, my father and the Burtons—Arthur's stepbrothers, who were really awful people—spent the whole day searching the Darsena basin for the body, while I sat alone in my room, thinking about what I had done.”
She paused a moment, and went on again:
She paused for a moment and continued:
“Late in the evening my father came into my room and said: 'Gemma, child, come downstairs; there's a man I want you to see.' And when we went down there was one of the students belonging to the group sitting in the consulting room, all white and shaking; and he told us about Giovanni's second letter coming from the prison to say that they had heard from the jailer about Cardi, and that Arthur had been tricked in the confessional. I remember the student saying to me: 'It is at least some consolation that we know he was innocent' My father held my hands and tried to comfort me; he did not know then about the blow. Then I went back to my room and sat there all night alone. In the morning my father went out again with the Burtons to see the harbour dragged. They had some hope of finding the body there.”
“Late in the evening, my dad came into my room and said, 'Gemma, come downstairs; there's someone I want you to meet.' When we went down, one of the students from the group was sitting in the consulting room, looking pale and shaking. He told us that Giovanni's second letter had arrived from prison, mentioning that they had heard from the jailer about Cardi, and that Arthur had been deceived in the confessional. I remember the student saying to me, 'At least it’s a bit of comfort to know he was innocent.' My dad held my hands and tried to comfort me; he didn’t know about the blow yet. Then I went back to my room and sat there alone all night. In the morning, my dad went out again with the Burtons to check the harbor. They were hopeful about finding the body there.”
“It was never found, was it?”
“It was never found, was it?”
“No; it must have got washed out to sea; but they thought there was a chance. I was alone in my room and the servant came up to say that a 'reverendissimo padre' had called and she had told him my father was at the docks and he had gone away. I knew it must be Montanelli; so I ran out at the back door and caught him up at the garden gate. When I said: 'Canon Montanelli, I want to speak to you,' he just stopped and waited silently for me to speak. Oh, Cesare, if you had seen his face—it haunted me for months afterwards! I said: 'I am Dr. Warren's daughter, and I have come to tell you that it is I who have killed Arthur.' I told him everything, and he stood and listened, like a figure cut in stone, till I had finished; then he said: 'Set your heart at rest, my child; it is I that am a murderer, not you. I deceived him and he found it out.' And with that he turned and went out at the gate without another word.”
“No; it must have been washed out to sea, but they thought there was a chance. I was alone in my room when the servant came up to say that a 'reverendissimo padre' had called and she had told him my father was at the docks and he had left. I knew it must be Montanelli, so I rushed out the back door and caught him at the garden gate. When I said, 'Canon Montanelli, I want to talk to you,' he just stopped and waited silently for me to speak. Oh, Cesare, if you had seen his face—it haunted me for months afterward! I said, 'I am Dr. Warren's daughter, and I’ve come to tell you that it’s I who killed Arthur.' I told him everything, and he stood there listening, like a statue, until I was done; then he said, 'Set your heart at rest, my child; it’s I who am the murderer, not you. I deceived him and he found out.' And with that, he turned and walked out the gate without saying another word.”
“And then?”
"What's next?"
“I don't know what happened to him after that; I heard the same evening that he had fallen down in the street in a kind of fit and had been carried into a house near the docks; but that is all I know. My father did everything he could for me; when I told him about it he threw up his practice and took me away to England at once, so that I should never hear anything that could remind me. He was afraid I should end in the water, too; and indeed I believe I was near it at one time. But then, you know, when we found out that my father had cancer I was obliged to come to myself—there was no one else to nurse him. And after he died I was left with the little ones on my hands until my elder brother was able to give them a home. Then there was Giovanni. Do you know, when he came to England we were almost afraid to meet each other with that frightful memory between us. He was so bitterly remorseful for his share in it all—that unhappy letter he wrote from prison. But I believe, really, it was our common trouble that drew us together.”
“I don't know what happened to him after that; I heard that same evening he collapsed in the street during some kind of seizure and was taken into a house near the docks, but that's all I know. My dad did everything he could for me; when I told him about it, he dropped his practice and took me to England right away so I wouldn’t hear anything that could remind me. He was worried I might end up in the water too, and honestly, I think I was close to it at one point. But then, you know, when we found out my dad had cancer, I had to snap out of it—there was no one else to take care of him. After he passed away, I was left with the little ones until my older brother could take them in. Then there was Giovanni. You know, when he came to England, we were almost scared to meet each other because of that awful memory we shared. He felt so deeply guilty for his part in it all—that terrible letter he wrote from prison. But I think it was really our shared struggles that brought us together.”
Martini smiled and shook his head.
Martini smiled and shook his head.
“It may have been so on your side,” he said; “but Giovanni had made up his mind from the first time he ever saw you. I remember his coming back to Milan after that first visit to Leghorn and raving about you to me till I was perfectly sick of hearing of the English Gemma. I thought I should hate you. Ah! there it comes!”
“It might have been that way for you,” he said; “but Giovanni decided from the moment he first saw you. I remember when he came back to Milan after that first trip to Leghorn and couldn’t stop talking about you to me until I was completely tired of hearing about the English Gemma. I thought I would dislike you. Ah! there it is!”
The carriage crossed the bridge and drove up to a large house on the Lung'Arno. Montanelli was leaning back on the cushions as if too tired to care any longer for the enthusiastic crowd which had collected round the door to catch a glimpse of him. The inspired look that his face had worn in the Cathedral had faded quite away and the sunlight showed the lines of care and fatigue. When he had alighted and passed, with the heavy, spiritless tread of weary and heart-sick old age, into the house, Gemma turned away and walked slowly to the bridge. Her face seemed for a moment to reflect the withered, hopeless look of his. Martini walked beside her in silence.
The carriage crossed the bridge and pulled up to a big house on the Lung'Arno. Montanelli was slumped against the cushions, looking too exhausted to care about the excited crowd that had gathered at the door to catch a glimpse of him. The inspired look he had in the Cathedral had completely faded, and the sunlight highlighted the worry lines and fatigue on his face. After he got out and walked into the house with the slow, heavy steps of a tired and heartbroken old man, Gemma turned away and walked slowly toward the bridge. For a moment, her face mirrored his withered, hopeless expression. Martini walked next to her in silence.
“I have so often wondered,” she began again after a little pause; “what he meant about the deception. It has sometimes occurred to me——”
“I have wondered so many times,” she started again after a brief pause; “what he meant by the deception. It has crossed my mind——”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“Well, it is very strange; there was the most extraordinary personal resemblance between them.”
“Well, that’s really strange; they looked so much alike.”
“Between whom?”
"Between who?"
“Arthur and Montanelli. It was not only I who noticed it. And there was something mysterious in the relationship between the members of that household. Mrs. Burton, Arthur's mother, was one of the sweetest women I ever knew. Her face had the same spiritual look as Arthur's, and I believe they were alike in character, too. But she always seemed half frightened, like a detected criminal; and her step-son's wife used to treat her as no decent person treats a dog. And then Arthur himself was such a startling contrast to all those vulgar Burtons. Of course, when one is a child one takes everything for granted; but looking back on it afterwards I have often wondered whether Arthur was really a Burton.”
“Arthur and Montanelli. I wasn’t the only one who noticed it. There was something mysterious about the dynamics in that household. Mrs. Burton, Arthur's mother, was one of the kindest women I’ve ever met. Her face had the same soulful expression as Arthur's, and I think they were similar in character, too. However, she always seemed somewhat panicked, like a caught criminal; and her step-son's wife treated her worse than a decent person would treat a dog. Then there was Arthur himself, who stood out starkly against those crude Burtons. Of course, when you’re a child, you assume everything is normal; but in hindsight, I’ve often wondered if Arthur was really a Burton.”
“Possibly he found out something about his mother—that may easily have been the cause of his death, not the Cardi affair at all,” Martini interposed, offering the only consolation he could think of at the moment. Gemma shook her head.
“Maybe he discovered something about his mom—that could easily have been the reason for his death, not the Cardi affair at all,” Martini chimed in, providing the only comfort he could think of at the time. Gemma shook her head.
“If you could have seen his face after I struck him, Cesare, you would not think that. It may be all true about Montanelli—very likely it is—but what I have done I have done.”
“If you could have seen his face after I hit him, Cesare, you wouldn’t think that. It might all be true about Montanelli—most likely it is—but what I’ve done, I’ve done.”
They walked on a little way without speaking.
They walked for a while in silence.
“My dear,” Martini said at last; “if there were any way on earth to undo a thing that is once done, it would be worth while to brood over our old mistakes; but as it is, let the dead bury their dead. It is a terrible story, but at least the poor lad is out of it now, and luckier than some of those that are left—the ones that are in exile and in prison. You and I have them to think of, we have no right to eat out our hearts for the dead. Remember what your own Shelley says: 'The past is Death's, the future is thine own.' Take it, while it is still yours, and fix your mind, not on what you may have done long ago to hurt, but on what you can do now to help.”
“My dear,” Martini finally said, “if there was any way to undo something that's already happened, it would be worth dwelling on our old mistakes. But as it stands, let the dead bury their dead. It's a tragic story, but at least the poor guy is out of it now, and luckier than some of those who are still around—the ones who are exiled and imprisoned. We need to think about them; we have no right to mourn for the dead. Remember what your own Shelley wrote: 'The past belongs to Death; the future is yours.' Take it while it’s still yours, and focus not on what you might have done long ago to hurt, but on what you can do now to help.”
In his earnestness he had taken her hand. He dropped it suddenly and drew back at the sound of a soft, cold, drawling voice behind him.
In his eagerness, he had taken her hand. He suddenly let it go and pulled back at the sound of a soft, cold, drawling voice behind him.
“Monsignor Montan-n-nelli,” murmured this languid voice, “is undoubtedly all you say, my dear doctor. In fact, he appears to be so much too good for this world that he ought to be politely escorted into the next. I am sure he would cause as great a sensation there as he has done here; there are p-p-probably many old-established ghosts who have never seen such a thing as an honest cardinal. And there is nothing that ghosts love as they do novelties——”
“Monsignor Montan-n-nelli,” murmured this languid voice, “is definitely everything you say, my dear doctor. In fact, he seems so much too good for this world that he should be politely guided into the next. I’m sure he would make just as big a splash there as he has here; there are probably many long-established ghosts who have never seen anything like an honest cardinal. And there’s nothing that ghosts love more than novelties——”
“How do you know that?” asked Dr. Riccardo's voice in a tone of ill-suppressed irritation.
“How do you know that?” Dr. Riccardo asked, his voice tinged with barely concealed irritation.
“From Holy Writ, my dear sir. If the Gospel is to be trusted, even the most respectable of all Ghosts had a f-f-fancy for capricious alliances. Now, honesty and c-c-cardinals—that seems to me a somewhat capricious alliance, and rather an uncomfortable one, like shrimps and liquorice. Ah, Signor Martini, and Signora Bolla! Lovely weather after the rain, is it not? Have you been to hear the n-new Savonarola, too?”
“From the Holy Scriptures, my dear sir. If we can trust the Gospel, even the most respectable of all spirits had a thing for unpredictable partnerships. Now, honesty and cardinals—that seems to me like a rather unpredictable alliance, and quite an uncomfortable one, like shrimp and licorice. Ah, Signor Martini, and Signora Bolla! Beautiful weather after the rain, isn’t it? Have you been to hear the new Savonarola, too?”
Martini turned round sharply. The Gadfly, with a cigar in his mouth and a hot-house flower in his buttonhole, was holding out to him a slender, carefully-gloved hand. With the sunlight reflected in his immaculate boots and glancing back from the water on to his smiling face, he looked to Martini less lame and more conceited than usual. They were shaking hands, affably on the one side and rather sulkily on the other, when Riccardo hastily exclaimed:
Martini turned around quickly. The Gadfly, with a cigar in his mouth and a fancy flower in his buttonhole, was extending a slim, well-gloved hand to him. With sunlight shining off his spotless boots and bouncing back from the water onto his smiling face, he appeared to Martini less awkward and more full of himself than usual. They shook hands, friendly on one side and somewhat sulky on the other, when Riccardo suddenly exclaimed:
“I am afraid Signora Bolla is not well!”
“I’m afraid Signora Bolla isn’t feeling well!”
She was so pale that her face looked almost livid under the shadow of her bonnet, and the ribbon at her throat fluttered perceptibly from the violent beating of the heart.
She was so pale that her face looked almost lifeless under the shadow of her bonnet, and the ribbon at her throat fluttered noticeably from the rapid beating of her heart.
“I will go home,” she said faintly.
“I'll go home,” she said quietly.
A cab was called and Martini got in with her to see her safely home. As the Gadfly bent down to arrange her cloak, which was hanging over the wheel, he raised his eyes suddenly to her face, and Martini saw that she shrank away with a look of something like terror.
A cab was called, and Martini got in with her to make sure she got home safely. As the Gadfly leaned down to fix her cloak, which was draped over the wheel, he suddenly looked up at her face, and Martini noticed that she recoiled with a look of something like fear.
“Gemma, what is the matter with you?” he asked, in English, when they had started. “What did that scoundrel say to you?”
“Gemma, what's wrong with you?” he asked in English once they had started. “What did that jerk say to you?”
“Nothing, Cesare; it was no fault of his. I—I—had a fright——”
“Nothing, Cesare; it wasn’t his fault. I—I—got scared——”
“A fright?”
"A scare?"
“Yes; I fancied——” She put one hand over her eyes, and he waited silently till she should recover her self-command. Her face was already regaining its natural colour.
“Yes; I thought——” She covered her eyes with one hand, and he waited quietly until she could regain her composure. Her face was already returning to its normal color.
“You are quite right,” she said at last, turning to him and speaking in her usual voice; “it is worse than useless to look back at a horrible past. It plays tricks with one's nerves and makes one imagine all sorts of impossible things. We will NEVER talk about that subject again, Cesare, or I shall see fantastic likenesses to Arthur in every face I meet. It is a kind of hallucination, like a nightmare in broad daylight. Just now, when that odious little fop came up, I fancied it was Arthur.”
“You're absolutely right,” she said finally, turning to him and speaking in her usual tone. “It's pointless to dwell on a terrible past. It messes with your mind and makes you think of all kinds of absurd things. We will NEVER discuss that topic again, Cesare, or I'll start seeing crazy resemblances to Arthur in everyone I encounter. It's like a hallucination, a nightmare in the middle of the day. Just now, when that obnoxious little dandy approached, I imagined it was Arthur.”
CHAPTER V.
THE Gadfly certainly knew how to make personal enemies. He had arrived in Florence in August, and by the end of October three-fourths of the committee which had invited him shared Martini's opinion. His savage attacks upon Montanelli had annoyed even his admirers; and Galli himself, who at first had been inclined to uphold everything the witty satirist said or did, began to acknowledge with an aggrieved air that Montanelli had better have been left in peace. “Decent cardinals are none so plenty. One might treat them politely when they do turn up.”
THE Gadfly clearly knew how to make personal enemies. He arrived in Florence in August, and by the end of October, three-quarters of the committee that invited him shared Martini's viewpoint. His brutal attacks on Montanelli had irritated even his fans; and Galli himself, who initially supported everything the clever satirist said or did, started to admit with a disgruntled expression that Montanelli should have been left alone. “Decent cardinals are pretty rare. It would be nice to treat them respectfully when they do show up.”
The only person who, apparently, remained quite indifferent to the storm of caricatures and pasquinades was Montanelli himself. It seemed, as Martini said, hardly worth while to expend one's energy in ridiculing a man who took it so good-humouredly. It was said in the town that Montanelli, one day when the Archbishop of Florence was dining with him, had found in the room one of the Gadfly's bitter personal lampoons against himself, had read it through and handed the paper to the Archbishop, remarking: “That is rather cleverly put, is it not?”
The only person who seemed completely unfazed by the storm of caricatures and mockery was Montanelli himself. It appeared, as Martini pointed out, hardly worth the effort to mock someone who took it all in stride. People in town said that one day, while the Archbishop of Florence was dining with him, Montanelli found one of the Gadfly's harsh personal attacks against him in the room, read it, and then handed the paper to the Archbishop, commenting, “That’s rather cleverly put, isn’t it?”
One day there appeared in the town a leaflet, headed: “The Mystery of the Annunciation.” Even had the author omitted his now familiar signature, a sketch of a gadfly with spread wings, the bitter, trenchant style would have left in the minds of most readers no doubt as to his identity. The skit was in the form of a dialogue between Tuscany as the Virgin Mary, and Montanelli as the angel who, bearing the lilies of purity and crowned with the olive branch of peace, was announcing the advent of the Jesuits. The whole thing was full of offensive personal allusions and hints of the most risky nature, and all Florence felt the satire to be both ungenerous and unfair. And yet all Florence laughed. There was something so irresistible in the Gadfly's grave absurdities that those who most disapproved of and disliked him laughed as immoderately at all his squibs as did his warmest partisans. Repulsive in tone as the leaflet was, it left its trace upon the popular feeling of the town. Montanelli's personal reputation stood too high for any lampoon, however witty, seriously to injure it, but for a moment the tide almost turned against him. The Gadfly had known where to sting; and, though eager crowds still collected before the Cardinal's house to see him enter or leave his carriage, ominous cries of “Jesuit!” and “Sanfedist spy!” often mingled with the cheers and benedictions.
One day, a leaflet appeared in town titled: “The Mystery of the Annunciation.” Even if the author had left out his now-familiar signature—a sketch of a gadfly with spread wings—the sharp, biting style would have made it clear to most readers who wrote it. The piece was a dialogue with Tuscany as the Virgin Mary and Montanelli as the angel, who, holding the lilies of purity and wearing an olive branch of peace, was announcing the arrival of the Jesuits. The whole thing was full of offensive personal remarks and risky implications, and everyone in Florence found the satire to be both unkind and unjust. And yet, everyone in Florence laughed. There was something so irresistible in the Gadfly's serious absurdities that even those who most disapproved of him laughed as hard as his biggest supporters. As repulsive as the leaflet was in tone, it left an impact on the town's sentiments. Montanelli's reputation was too strong for any clever mockery to seriously damage it, but for a moment, the tide nearly turned against him. The Gadfly had known exactly where to poke; and while eager crowds still gathered in front of the Cardinal's house to see him get in or out of his carriage, ominous shouts of “Jesuit!” and “Sanfedist spy!” often mixed with cheers and blessings.
But Montanelli had no lack of supporters. Two days after the publication of the skit, the Churchman, a leading clerical paper, brought out a brilliant article, called: “An Answer to 'The Mystery of the Annunciation,'” and signed: “A Son of the Church.” It was an impassioned defence of Montanelli against the Gadfly's slanderous imputations. The anonymous writer, after expounding, with great eloquence and fervour, the doctrine of peace on earth and good will towards men, of which the new Pontiff was the evangelist, concluded by challenging the Gadfly to prove a single one of his assertions, and solemnly appealing to the public not to believe a contemptible slanderer. Both the cogency of the article as a bit of special pleading and its merit as a literary composition were sufficiently far above the average to attract much attention in the town, especially as not even the editor of the newspaper could guess the author's identity. The article was soon reprinted separately in pamphlet form; and the “anonymous defender” was discussed in every coffee-shop in Florence.
But Montanelli had plenty of supporters. Two days after the skit was published, the Churchman, a prominent clerical newspaper, released an impressive article titled “An Answer to 'The Mystery of the Annunciation,'” signed “A Son of the Church.” It was a passionate defense of Montanelli against the Gadfly's slanderous accusations. The anonymous writer eloquently explained the doctrine of peace on earth and goodwill toward men, which the new Pontiff championed, and ended by challenging the Gadfly to prove any of his claims, earnestly urging the public not to trust a despicable slanderer. The effectiveness of the article as a piece of special pleading and its quality as a literary work were notably above average, drawing significant attention in the town, especially since even the newspaper's editor couldn't guess the author's identity. The article was quickly reprinted in pamphlet form, and the “anonymous defender” became a topic of conversation in every café in Florence.
The Gadfly responded with a violent attack on the new Pontificate and all its supporters, especially on Montanelli, who, he cautiously hinted, had probably consented to the panegyric on himself. To this the anonymous defender again replied in the Churchman with an indignant denial. During the rest of Montanelli's stay the controversy raging between the two writers occupied more of the public attention than did even the famous preacher himself.
The Gadfly launched a fierce attack on the new Pontiff and all his supporters, particularly targeting Montanelli, who he subtly suggested might have agreed to the praise of him. In response, the anonymous defender replied again in the Churchman with an outraged denial. Throughout the remainder of Montanelli's visit, the heated debate between the two writers drew more public interest than even the renowned preacher himself.
Some members of the liberal party ventured to remonstrate with the Gadfly about the unnecessary malice of his tone towards Montanelli; but they did not get much satisfaction out of him. He only smiled affably and answered with a languid little stammer: “R-really, gentlemen, you are rather unfair. I expressly stipulated, when I gave in to Signora Bolla, that I should be allowed a l-l-little chuckle all to myself now. It is so nominated in the bond!”
Some members of the liberal party tried to complain to the Gadfly about the unwarranted bitterness of his tone towards Montanelli, but they didn’t get very far with him. He just smiled warmly and replied with a slight stutter: “R-really, gentlemen, you’re being quite unfair. I specifically mentioned, when I agreed to Signora Bolla, that I should have a l-l-little laugh for myself now. It’s all spelled out in the agreement!”
At the end of October Montanelli returned to his see in the Romagna, and, before leaving Florence, preached a farewell sermon in which he spoke of the controversy, gently deprecating the vehemence of both writers and begging his unknown defender to set an example of tolerance by closing a useless and unseemly war of words. On the following day the Churchman contained a notice that, at Monsignor Montanelli's publicly expressed desire, “A Son of the Church” would withdraw from the controversy.
At the end of October, Montanelli returned to his diocese in Romagna and, before leaving Florence, delivered a farewell sermon where he addressed the controversy, softly criticizing the intensity of both sides and asking his unknown supporter to show some tolerance by ending this pointless and inappropriate war of words. The next day, the Churchman included a notice that, at Monsignor Montanelli's public request, “A Son of the Church” would step back from the controversy.
The last word remained with the Gadfly. He issued a little leaflet, in which he declared himself disarmed and converted by Montanelli's Christian meekness and ready to weep tears of reconciliation upon the neck of the first Sanfedist he met. “I am even willing,” he concluded; “to embrace my anonymous challenger himself; and if my readers knew, as his Eminence and I know, what that implies and why he remains anonymous, they would believe in the sincerity of my conversion.”
The final say rested with the Gadfly. He put out a small leaflet in which he claimed to have been disarmed and changed by Montanelli's Christian humility, ready to shed tears of reconciliation on the shoulders of the first Sanfedist he encountered. “I am even willing,” he finished, “to embrace my anonymous challenger himself; and if my readers understood, like his Eminence and I do, what that really means and why he chooses to remain anonymous, they would trust the authenticity of my conversion.”
In the latter part of November he announced to the literary committee that he was going for a fortnight's holiday to the seaside. He went, apparently, to Leghorn; but Dr. Riccardo, going there soon after and wishing to speak to him, searched the town for him in vain. On the 5th of December a political demonstration of the most extreme character burst out in the States of the Church, along the whole chain of the Apennines; and people began to guess the reason of the Gadfly's sudden fancy to take his holidays in the depth of winter. He came back to Florence when the riots had been quelled, and, meeting Riccardo in the street, remarked affably:
In late November, he told the literary committee that he was going on a two-week holiday to the seaside. He seemingly went to Leghorn; however, Dr. Riccardo, who went there shortly after and wanted to talk to him, searched the town for him without success. On December 5th, a major political demonstration erupted in the States of the Church, spreading across the entire Apennine region; people began to speculate about the Gadfly's sudden decision to take a winter holiday. He returned to Florence once the riots had been brought under control and ran into Riccardo on the street, greeting him in a friendly manner:
“I hear you were inquiring for me in Leghorn; I was staying in Pisa. What a pretty old town it is! There's something quite Arcadian about it.”
“I heard you were asking about me in Leghorn; I was in Pisa. What a lovely old town it is! There's something really charming about it.”
In Christmas week he attended an afternoon meeting of the literary committee which was held in Dr. Riccardo's lodgings near the Porta alla Croce. The meeting was a full one, and when he came in, a little late, with an apologetic bow and smile, there seemed to be no seat empty. Riccardo rose to fetch a chair from the next room, but the Gadfly stopped him. “Don't trouble about it,” he said; “I shall be quite comfortable here”; and crossing the room to a window beside which Gemma had placed her chair, he sat down on the sill, leaning his head indolently back against the shutter.
During Christmas week, he attended an afternoon meeting of the literary committee at Dr. Riccardo's place near the Porta alla Croce. The meeting was crowded, and when he arrived a bit late with an apologetic bow and smile, there didn’t seem to be any empty seats. Riccardo stood up to get a chair from the next room, but the Gadfly stopped him. “No need to bother,” he said; “I’ll be perfectly comfortable here”; and walking across the room to a window where Gemma had set her chair, he sat down on the sill, leaning his head lazily back against the shutter.
As he looked down at Gemma, smiling with half-shut eyes, in the subtle, sphinx-like way that gave him the look of a Leonardo da Vinci portrait, the instinctive distrust with which he inspired her deepened into a sense of unreasoning fear.
As he looked down at Gemma, smiling with half-closed eyes in that subtle, mysterious way that made him look like a Leonardo da Vinci portrait, the instinctive distrust he inspired in her intensified into an unexplainable fear.
The proposal under discussion was that a pamphlet be issued setting forth the committee's views on the dearth with which Tuscany was threatened and the measures which should be taken to meet it. The matter was a somewhat difficult one to decide, because, as usual, the committee's views upon the subject were much divided. The more advanced section, to which Gemma, Martini, and Riccardo belonged, was in favour of an energetic appeal to both government and public to take adequate measures at once for the relief of the peasantry. The moderate division—including, of course, Grassini—feared that an over-emphatic tone might irritate rather than convince the ministry.
The proposal being discussed was to issue a pamphlet outlining the committee's views on the crisis threatening Tuscany and the steps that should be taken to address it. This was a somewhat challenging issue to resolve because, as often happens, the committee's opinions on the matter were quite divided. The more progressive group, which included Gemma, Martini, and Riccardo, advocated for a strong call to both the government and the public to take immediate action for the relief of the peasantry. The moderate faction—led by Grassini—worried that a too forceful tone might provoke the ministry rather than persuade them.
“It is all very well, gentlemen, to want the people helped at once,” he said, looking round upon the red-hot radicals with his calm and pitying air. “We most of us want a good many things that we are not likely to get; but if we start with the tone you propose to adopt, the government is very likely not to begin any relief measures at all till there is actual famine. If we could only induce the ministry to make an inquiry into the state of the crops it would be a step in advance.”
“It’s great, gentlemen, to want to help people right away,” he said, looking around at the fiery radicals with a calm and sympathetic expression. “We all want a lot of things that we probably won’t get; but if we kick things off with the attitude you’re suggesting, the government is likely to hold off on any relief efforts until there’s a real famine. If we could just persuade the ministry to investigate the crop situation, that would be a step forward.”
Galli, in his corner by the stove, jumped up to answer his enemy.
Galli, in his spot by the stove, jumped up to confront his opponent.
“A step in advance—yes, my dear sir; but if there's going to be a famine, it won't wait for us to advance at that pace. The people might all starve before we got to any actual relief.”
“A step forward—yes, my dear sir; but if there's going to be a famine, it won't wait for us to move at that speed. The people might all starve before we can provide any real help.”
“It would be interesting to know——” Sacconi began; but several voices interrupted him.
“It would be interesting to know——” Sacconi started, but several voices cut him off.
“Speak up; we can't hear!”
“Speak up; we can't hear you!”
“I should think not, with such an infernal row in the street,” said Galli, irritably. “Is that window shut, Riccardo? One can't hear one's self speak!”
“I don’t think so, with such a noisy commotion outside,” Galli said, annoyed. “Is that window closed, Riccardo? You can’t even hear yourself think!”
Gemma looked round. “Yes,” she said, “the window is quite shut. I think there is a variety show, or some such thing, passing.”
Gemma looked around. “Yes,” she said, “the window is definitely closed. I think there’s a variety show, or something like that, going by.”
The sounds of shouting and laughter, of the tinkling of bells and trampling of feet, resounded from the street below, mixed with the braying of a villainous brass band and the unmerciful banging of a drum.
The sounds of shouting and laughter, the jingling of bells and the pounding of feet, echoed from the street below, mingled with the blaring of a terrible brass band and the relentless beating of a drum.
“It can't be helped these few days,” said Riccardo; “we must expect noise at Christmas time. What were you saying, Sacconi?”
“It can't be helped these few days,” said Riccardo; “we have to expect noise at Christmas time. What were you saying, Sacconi?”
“I said it would be interesting to hear what is thought about the matter in Pisa and Leghorn. Perhaps Signor Rivarez can tell us something; he has just come from there.”
“I mentioned it would be interesting to know what people think about the issue in Pisa and Leghorn. Maybe Signor Rivarez can share some insights; he just got back from there.”
The Gadfly did not answer. He was staring out of the window and appeared not to have heard what had been said.
The Gadfly didn't respond. He was looking out the window and seemed not to have heard what was said.
“Signor Rivarez!” said Gemma. She was the only person sitting near to him, and as he remained silent she bent forward and touched him on the arm. He slowly turned his face to her, and she started as she saw its fixed and awful immobility. For a moment it was like the face of a corpse; then the lips moved in a strange, lifeless way.
“Mr. Rivarez!” Gemma said. She was the only person sitting close to him, and as he stayed silent, she leaned forward and touched his arm. He slowly turned his face to her, and she recoiled as she noticed its frozen and terrifying stillness. For a moment, it looked like a dead person’s face; then the lips moved in an odd, lifeless manner.
“Yes,” he whispered; “a variety show.”
“Yes,” he whispered, “a variety show.”
Her first instinct was to shield him from the curiosity of the others. Without understanding what was the matter with him, she realized that some frightful fancy or hallucination had seized upon him, and that, for the moment, he was at its mercy, body and soul. She rose quickly and, standing between him and the company, threw the window open as if to look out. No one but herself had seen his face.
Her first instinct was to protect him from the curiosity of the others. Without knowing what was wrong with him, she understood that some terrifying thought or delusion had taken hold of him, and that, for the moment, he was completely vulnerable to it. She quickly stood up and, positioning herself between him and the group, opened the window as if to peer outside. No one but her had noticed his expression.
In the street a travelling circus was passing, with mountebanks on donkeys and harlequins in parti-coloured dresses. The crowd of holiday masqueraders, laughing and shoving, was exchanging jests and showers of paper ribbon with the clowns and flinging little bags of sugar-plums to the columbine, who sat in her car, tricked out in tinsel and feathers, with artificial curls on her forehead and an artificial smile on her painted lips. Behind the car came a motley string of figures—street Arabs, beggars, clowns turning somersaults, and costermongers hawking their wares. They were jostling, pelting, and applauding a figure which at first Gemma could not see for the pushing and swaying of the crowd. The next moment, however, she saw plainly what it was—a hunchback, dwarfish and ugly, grotesquely attired in a fool's dress, with paper cap and bells. He evidently belonged to the strolling company, and was amusing the crowd with hideous grimaces and contortions.
In the street, a travelling circus was going by, with entertainers on donkeys and jokers in colorful costumes. The crowd of holiday revelers, laughing and pushing, was trading jokes and throwing streams of paper ribbons at the clowns, tossing little bags of candy to the columbine, who sat in her car, decked out in glitter and feathers, with fake curls on her forehead and a fake smile on her painted lips. Behind the car came a mixed group of people—street kids, beggars, clowns doing flips, and vendors selling their goods. They were shoving, throwing things, and cheering for a figure that at first Gemma couldn't see because of the crowd's movement. But the next moment, she clearly spotted what it was—a hunchback, short and ugly, dressed in a jester's outfit with a paper hat and bells. He was clearly part of the traveling troupe, entertaining the crowd with awful grimaces and awkward poses.
“What is going on out there?” asked Riccardo, approaching the window. “You seem very much interested.”
“What’s happening out there?” Riccardo asked as he walked over to the window. “You seem really interested.”
He was a little surprised at their keeping the whole committee waiting to look at a strolling company of mountebanks. Gemma turned round.
He was a bit surprised that they kept the whole committee waiting to check out a group of street performers. Gemma turned around.
“It is nothing interesting,” she said; “only a variety show; but they made such a noise that I thought it must be something else.”
“It’s nothing special,” she said; “just a variety show; but they were making such a racket that I thought it had to be something more.”
She was standing with one hand upon the window-sill, and suddenly felt the Gadfly's cold fingers press the hand with a passionate clasp. “Thank you!” he whispered softly; and then, closing the window, sat down again upon the sill.
She was standing with one hand on the window sill when she suddenly felt the Gadfly's cold fingers grip her hand tightly. “Thank you!” he whispered softly, and then, after closing the window, sat back down on the sill.
“I'm afraid,” he said in his airy manner, “that I have interrupted you, gentlemen. I was l-looking at the variety show; it is s-such a p-pretty sight.”
“I'm afraid,” he said casually, “that I've interrupted you, gentlemen. I was just watching the variety show; it’s such a pretty sight.”
“Sacconi was asking you a question,” said Martini gruffly. The Gadfly's behaviour seemed to him an absurd piece of affectation, and he was annoyed that Gemma should have been tactless enough to follow his example. It was not like her.
“Sacconi was asking you a question,” Martini said gruffly. The Gadfly's behavior seemed to him like an absurd show, and he was irritated that Gemma had been thoughtless enough to imitate him. That wasn't like her.
The Gadfly disclaimed all knowledge of the state of feeling in Pisa, explaining that he had been there “only on a holiday.” He then plunged at once into an animated discussion, first of agricultural prospects, then of the pamphlet question; and continued pouring out a flood of stammering talk till the others were quite tired. He seemed to find some feverish delight in the sound of his own voice.
The Gadfly denied knowing anything about how people felt in Pisa, claiming he had only been there “for a holiday.” He then jumped right into a lively discussion, first about farming prospects and then about the pamphlet issue, and kept talking in a rush until the others were worn out. He appeared to take some feverish pleasure in hearing his own voice.
When the meeting ended and the members of the committee rose to go, Riccardo came up to Martini.
When the meeting wrapped up and the committee members got up to leave, Riccardo approached Martini.
“Will you stop to dinner with me? Fabrizi and Sacconi have promised to stay.”
“Will you have dinner with me? Fabrizi and Sacconi said they would stay.”
“Thanks; but I was going to see Signora Bolla home.”
“Thanks; but I was going to walk Signora Bolla home.”
“Are you really afraid I can't get home by myself?” she asked, rising and putting on her wrap. “Of course he will stay with you, Dr. Riccardo; it's good for him to get a change. He doesn't go out half enough.”
“Are you really worried I can't get home on my own?” she asked, standing up and putting on her wrap. “Of course he'll stay with you, Dr. Riccardo; it's good for him to have a change of scenery. He doesn't go out nearly enough.”
“If you will allow me, I will see you home,” the Gadfly interposed; “I am going in that direction.”
“If you don’t mind, I can walk you home,” the Gadfly interrupted; “I’m headed that way.”
“If you really are going that way——”
“If you really are going that way—”
“I suppose you won't have time to drop in here in the course of the evening, will you, Rivarez?” asked Riccardo, as he opened the door for them.
“I guess you won’t have time to stop by here later tonight, will you, Rivarez?” asked Riccardo as he opened the door for them.
The Gadfly looked back over his shoulder, laughing. “I, my dear fellow? I'm going to see the variety show!”
The Gadfly looked back over his shoulder, laughing. “Me, my friend? I'm off to the variety show!”
“What a strange creature that is; and what an odd affection for mountebanks!” said Riccardo, coming back to his visitors.
“What a strange creature that is; and what a weird fascination with con artists!” said Riccardo, returning to his guests.
“Case of a fellow-feeling, I should think,” said Martini; “the man's a mountebank himself, if ever I saw one.”
“Sounds like a case of empathy to me,” said Martini; “the guy’s a real fraud, if I’ve ever seen one.”
“I wish I could think he was only that,” Fabrizi interposed, with a grave face. “If he is a mountebank I am afraid he's a very dangerous one.”
“I wish I could believe he was just that,” Fabrizi interrupted, with a serious expression. “If he’s a fraud, I’m afraid he’s a very dangerous one.”
“Dangerous in what way?”
“Dangerous how?”
“Well, I don't like those mysterious little pleasure trips that he is so fond of taking. This is the third time, you know; and I don't believe he has been in Pisa at all.”
“Well, I don’t like those mysterious little pleasure trips that he enjoys taking. This is the third time, you know; and I don’t believe he has even been to Pisa at all.”
“I suppose it is almost an open secret that it's into the mountains he goes,” said Sacconi. “He has hardly taken the trouble to deny that he is still in relations with the smugglers he got to know in the Savigno affair, and it's quite natural he should take advantage of their friendship to get his leaflets across the Papal frontier.”
“I guess it’s pretty much common knowledge that he heads into the mountains,” said Sacconi. “He barely even tries to deny that he’s still in touch with the smugglers he met during the Savigno incident, and it makes sense that he would use their connections to get his leaflets across the Papal border.”
“For my part,” said Riccardo; “what I wanted to talk to you about is this very question. It occurred to me that we could hardly do better than ask Rivarez to undertake the management of our own smuggling. That press at Pistoja is very inefficiently managed, to my thinking; and the way the leaflets are taken across, always rolled in those everlasting cigars, is more than primitive.”
“For my part,” said Riccardo, “what I wanted to talk to you about is this very issue. I thought we could hardly do better than ask Rivarez to manage our smuggling operations. That press in Pistoja is managed really poorly, in my opinion; and the way they’re transporting the leaflets, always rolled up in those endless cigars, is just outdated.”
“It has answered pretty well up till now,” said Martini contumaciously. He was getting wearied of hearing Galli and Riccardo always put the Gadfly forward as a model to copy, and inclined to think that the world had gone well enough before this “lackadaisical buccaneer” turned up to set everyone to rights.
“It has worked out pretty well so far,” Martini said defiantly. He was getting tired of hearing Galli and Riccardo constantly hold up the Gadfly as a model to imitate, and he was starting to believe that the world had been doing just fine before this “lazy pirate” showed up to set everyone straight.
“It has answered so far well that we have been satisfied with it for want of anything better; but you know there have been plenty of arrests and confiscations. Now I believe that if Rivarez undertook the business for us, there would be less of that.”
“It has worked pretty well so far, and we’ve been content with it since there hasn’t been anything better; but you know there have been quite a few arrests and confiscations. Now I believe that if Rivarez took on the job for us, there would be fewer of those.”
“Why do you think so?”
“Why do you think that?”
“In the first place, the smugglers look upon us as strangers to do business with, or as sheep to fleece, whereas Rivarez is their personal friend, very likely their leader, whom they look up to and trust. You may be sure every smuggler in the Apennines will do for a man who was in the Savigno revolt what he will not do for us. In the next place, there's hardly a man among us that knows the mountains as Rivarez does. Remember, he has been a fugitive among them, and knows the smugglers' paths by heart. No smuggler would dare to cheat him, even if he wished to, and no smuggler could cheat him if he dared to try.”
“In the first place, the smugglers see us as outsiders to do business with, or as easy targets to exploit, while Rivarez is their personal friend, probably their leader, whom they respect and trust. You can be sure that every smuggler in the Apennines would do things for a man who was part of the Savigno revolt that they wouldn’t do for us. Secondly, there’s hardly anyone among us who knows the mountains as well as Rivarez does. Remember, he has been on the run in those mountains and knows the smugglers' routes by heart. No smuggler would dare to cheat him, even if he wanted to, and no smuggler could cheat him even if he tried.”
“Then is your proposal that we should ask him to take over the whole management of our literature on the other side of the frontier—distribution, addresses, hiding-places, everything—or simply that we should ask him to put the things across for us?”
“Are you suggesting that we should ask him to manage all our literature on the other side of the border—distribution, addresses, hiding spots, everything—or should we just ask him to smuggle the stuff for us?”
“Well, as for addresses and hiding-places, he probably knows already all the ones that we have and a good many more that we have not. I don't suppose we should be able to teach him much in that line. As for distribution, it's as the others prefer, of course. The important question, to my mind, is the actual smuggling itself. Once the books are safe in Bologna, it's a comparatively simple matter to circulate them.”
“Well, when it comes to addresses and hiding spots, he probably already knows all the ones we have, and many more that we don’t. I doubt we can teach him much in that area. As for distribution, it’s up to the others, of course. The key issue, in my opinion, is the actual smuggling itself. Once the books are safe in Bologna, it's a relatively simple task to get them out there.”
“For my part,” said Martini, “I am against the plan. In the first place, all this about his skilfulness is mere conjecture; we have not actually seen him engaged in frontier work and do not know whether he keeps his head in critical moments.”
“For my part,” said Martini, “I’m against the plan. First of all, this talk about his skill is just speculation; we haven’t actually seen him doing any work on the frontier and don’t know if he can stay calm in critical moments.”
“Oh, you needn't have any doubt of that!” Riccardo put in. “The history of the Savigno affair proves that he keeps his head.”
“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that!” Riccardo added. “The history of the Savigno affair shows that he stays calm.”
“And then,” Martini went on; “I do not feel at all inclined, from what little I know of Rivarez, to intrust him with all the party's secrets. He seems to me feather-brained and theatrical. To give the whole management of a party's contraband work into a man's hands is a serious matter. Fabrizi, what do you think?”
“And then,” Martini continued, “I really don't feel comfortable trusting Rivarez with all the party's secrets based on what little I know about him. He seems flighty and dramatic. Handing over the entire management of a party's illegal activities to one person is a big deal. Fabrizi, what's your take?”
“If I had only such objections as yours, Martini,” replied the professor, “I should certainly waive them in the case of a man really possessing, as Rivarez undoubtedly does, all the qualifications Riccardo speaks of. For my part, I have not the slightest doubt as to either his courage, his honesty, or his presence of mind; and that he knows both mountains and mountaineers we have had ample proof. But there is another objection. I do not feel sure that it is only for the smuggling of pamphlets he goes into the mountains. I have begun to doubt whether he has not another purpose. This is, of course, entirely between ourselves. It is a mere suspicion. It seems to me just possible that he is in connexion with some one of the 'sects,' and perhaps with the most dangerous of them.”
“If I only had objections like yours, Martini,” replied the professor, “I would definitely overlook them for a man who truly has all the qualities that Riccardo talks about, which Rivarez undoubtedly does. Personally, I have no doubt about his courage, honesty, or quick thinking; we've seen plenty of evidence that he knows both the mountains and the people who navigate them. But there’s another concern. I’m not so sure that he only goes into the mountains to smuggle pamphlets. I’ve started to wonder if there’s another reason behind it. This is, of course, just between us. It's only a suspicion. It seems possible to me that he might be connected with one of the 'sects,' and maybe even the most dangerous one.”
“Which one do you mean—the 'Red Girdles'?”
“Which one do you mean—the 'Red Girdles'?”
“No; the 'Occoltellatori.'”
“No; the 'Occultists.'”
“The 'Knifers'! But that is a little body of outlaws—peasants, most of them, with neither education nor political experience.”
“The 'Knifers'! But that's just a small group of outlaws—mostly peasants, with no education or political experience.”
“So were the insurgents of Savigno; but they had a few educated men as leaders, and this little society may have the same. And remember, it's pretty well known that most of the members of those more violent sects in the Romagna are survivors of the Savigno affair, who found themselves too weak to fight the Churchmen in open insurrection, and so have fallen back on assassination. Their hands are not strong enough for guns, and they take to knives instead.”
“So were the insurgents of Savigno; but they had a few educated men as leaders, and this small group might have the same. And remember, it's pretty well known that most of the members of those more violent sects in the Romagna are survivors of the Savigno incident, who found themselves too weak to confront the Churchmen in open rebellion, so they have resorted to assassination. Their hands aren't strong enough for guns, so they turn to knives instead.”
“But what makes you suppose Rivarez to be connected with them?”
“But what makes you think Rivarez is connected to them?”
“I don't suppose, I merely suspect. In any case, I think we had better find out for certain before we intrust our smuggling to him. If he attempted to do both kinds of work at once he would injure our party most terribly; he would simply destroy its reputation and accomplish nothing. However, we will talk of that another time. I wanted to speak to you about the news from Rome. It is said that a commission is to be appointed to draw up a project for a municipal constitution.”
“I don’t really know, I just have a feeling. Either way, I think we should figure it out for sure before we trust him with our smuggling. If he tried to juggle both jobs at once, it would seriously hurt our group; he would ruin its reputation and achieve nothing. But we can discuss that later. I wanted to talk to you about the news from Rome. It’s said that a commission will be set up to create a draft for a municipal constitution.”
CHAPTER VI.
GEMMA and the Gadfly walked silently along the Lung'Arno. His feverish talkativeness seemed to have quite spent itself; he had hardly spoken a word since they left Riccardo's door, and Gemma was heartily glad of his silence. She always felt embarrassed in his company, and to-day more so than usual, for his strange behaviour at the committee meeting had greatly perplexed her.
GEMMA and the Gadfly walked quietly along the Lung'Arno. His anxious chatter seemed to have completely faded; he had barely said a word since they left Riccardo's door, and Gemma was genuinely relieved by his silence. She always felt uneasy around him, and today more than usual, because his odd behavior at the committee meeting had really confused her.
By the Uffizi palace he suddenly stopped and turned to her.
By the Uffizi palace, he suddenly stopped and turned to her.
“Are you tired?”
"Are you exhausted?"
“No; why?”
“No; why not?”
“Nor especially busy this evening?”
"Not especially busy this evening?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“I want to ask a favour of you; I want you to come for a walk with me.”
“I’d like to ask a favor; I want you to go for a walk with me.”
“Where to?”
“Where to next?”
“Nowhere in particular; anywhere you like.”
“Anywhere you want.”
“But what for?”
"But what is it for?"
He hesitated.
He paused.
“I—can't tell you—at least, it's very difficult; but please come if you can.”
“I can’t tell you—at least, it’s really hard; but please come if you can.”
He raised his eyes suddenly from the ground, and she saw how strange their expression was.
He suddenly looked up from the ground, and she noticed how unusual their expression was.
“There is something the matter with you,” she said gently. He pulled a leaf from the flower in his button-hole, and began tearing it to pieces. Who was it that he was so oddly like? Someone who had that same trick of the fingers and hurried, nervous gesture.
“There’s something wrong with you,” she said softly. He took a leaf from the flower in his buttonhole and started tearing it apart. Who was it that he resembled so strangely? Someone who had the same fidgety fingers and anxious, hurried movements.
“I am in trouble,” he said, looking down at his hands and speaking in a hardly audible voice. “I—don't want to be alone this evening. Will you come?”
“I’m in trouble,” he said, looking down at his hands and speaking in a barely audible voice. “I—don’t want to be alone tonight. Will you come?”
“Yes, certainly, unless you would rather go to my lodgings.”
“Yes, absolutely, unless you’d prefer to come to my place.”
“No; come and dine with me at a restaurant. There's one on the Signoria. Please don't refuse, now; you've promised!”
“No; come and have dinner with me at a restaurant. There's one at the Signoria. Please don't say no this time; you promised!”
They went into a restaurant, where he ordered dinner, but hardly touched his own share, and remained obstinately silent, crumbling the bread over the cloth, and fidgeting with the fringe of his table napkin. Gemma felt thoroughly uncomfortable, and began to wish she had refused to come; the silence was growing awkward; yet she could not begin to make small-talk with a person who seemed to have forgotten her presence. At last he looked up and said abruptly:
They went into a restaurant, where he ordered dinner, but hardly touched his own food and stayed stubbornly silent, crumbling the bread onto the tablecloth and fidgeting with the fringe of his napkin. Gemma felt really uncomfortable and started wishing she had said no to coming; the silence was becoming awkward. Yet she couldn’t bring herself to make small talk with someone who seemed to have forgotten she was there. Finally, he looked up and said abruptly:
“Would you like to see the variety show?”
“Do you want to see the variety show?”
She stared at him in astonishment. What had he got into his head about variety shows?
She looked at him in disbelief. What was he thinking about variety shows?
“Have you ever seen one?” he asked before she had time to speak.
“Have you ever seen one?” he asked before she could respond.
“No; I don't think so. I didn't suppose they were interesting.”
“No, I don't think so. I didn't think they were interesting.”
“They are very interesting. I don't think anyone can study the life of the people without seeing them. Let us go back to the Porta alla Croce.”
“They're really interesting. I don't think anyone can study people's lives without seeing them. Let's go back to the Porta alla Croce.”
When they arrived the mountebanks had set up their tent beside the town gate, and an abominable scraping of fiddles and banging of drums announced that the performance had begun.
When they arrived, the tricksters had set up their tent next to the town gate, and an awful scraping of fiddles and banging of drums announced that the show had started.
The entertainment was of the roughest kind. A few clowns, harlequins, and acrobats, a circus-rider jumping through hoops, the painted columbine, and the hunchback performing various dull and foolish antics, represented the entire force of the company. The jokes were not, on the whole, coarse or offensive; but they were very tame and stale, and there was a depressing flatness about the whole thing. The audience laughed and clapped from their innate Tuscan courtesy; but the only part which they seemed really to enjoy was the performance of the hunchback, in which Gemma could find nothing either witty or skilful. It was merely a series of grotesque and hideous contortions, which the spectators mimicked, holding up children on their shoulders that the little ones might see the “ugly man.”
The entertainment was pretty rough. There were a few clowns, harlequins, and acrobats, a circus performer jumping through hoops, the painted columbine, and the hunchback doing various boring and silly acts, which made up the whole show. The jokes weren’t really crude or offensive, but they were very bland and worn out, and the whole thing felt pretty flat. The audience laughed and clapped out of their natural Tuscan politeness; still, the only part that seemed to get them genuinely excited was the hunchback's performance, which Gemma found neither funny nor skillful. It was just a series of grotesque and hideous twists and turns, which the spectators copied, lifting kids on their shoulders so the little ones could see the “ugly man.”
“Signor Rivarez, do you really think this attractive?” said Gemma, turning to the Gadfly, who was standing beside her, his arm round one of the wooden posts of the tent. “It seems to me——”
“Mr. Rivarez, do you really think this is attractive?” Gemma asked, turning to the Gadfly, who was standing next to her with his arm around one of the wooden posts of the tent. “It seems to me——”
She broke off and remained looking at him silently. Except when she had stood with Montanelli at the garden gate in Leghorn, she had never seen a human face express such fathomless, hopeless misery. She thought of Dante's hell as she watched him.
She stopped and kept looking at him in silence. Except for when she had stood with Montanelli at the garden gate in Leghorn, she had never seen a human face show such deep, hopeless misery. She thought of Dante's hell as she watched him.
Presently the hunchback, receiving a kick from one of the clowns, turned a somersault and tumbled in a grotesque heap outside the ring. A dialogue between two clowns began, and the Gadfly seemed to wake out of a dream.
Right now, the hunchback, getting kicked by one of the clowns, flipped over and crashed into a funny pile outside the ring. A conversation started between two clowns, and the Gadfly appeared to wake up from a dream.
“Shall we go?” he asked; “or would you like to see more?”
“Should we go?” he asked. “Or do you want to see more?”
“I would rather go.”
“I'd rather go.”
They left the tent, and walked across the dark green to the river. For a few moments neither spoke.
They left the tent and walked across the dark green grass to the river. For a few moments, neither of them said anything.
“What did you think of the show?” the Gadfly asked presently.
“What did you think of the show?” the Gadfly asked after a moment.
“I thought it rather a dreary business; and part of it seemed to me positively unpleasant.”
"I found it to be quite a dull experience, and some of it felt genuinely unpleasant to me."
“Which part?”
“Which section?”
“Well, all those grimaces and contortions. They are simply ugly; there is nothing clever about them.”
“Well, all those frowns and twists. They are just ugly; there’s nothing smart about them.”
“Do you mean the hunchback's performance?”
“Are you talking about the hunchback's performance?”
Remembering his peculiar sensitiveness on the subject of his own physical defects, she had avoided mentioning this particular bit of the entertainment; but now that he had touched upon the subject himself, she answered: “Yes; I did not like that part at all.”
Remembering his unusual sensitivity about his own physical flaws, she had steered clear of mentioning this specific part of the entertainment; but now that he had brought it up himself, she replied: “Yeah, I didn’t like that part at all.”
“That was the part the people enjoyed most.”
"That was the part people enjoyed the most."
“I dare say; and that is just the worst thing about it.”
“I have to say; and that's just the worst part of it.”
“Because it was inartistic?”
“Because it was unartistic?”
“N-no; it was all inartistic. I meant—because it was cruel.”
“N-no; it was all uncreative. I meant—because it was harsh.”
He smiled.
He grinned.
“Cruel? Do you mean to the hunchback?”
“Cruel? Are you referring to the hunchback?”
“I mean—— Of course the man himself was quite indifferent; no doubt, it is to him just a way of getting a living, like the circus-rider's way or the columbine's. But the thing makes one feel unhappy. It is humiliating; it is the degradation of a human being.”
“I mean—— Of course the guy himself didn't care much; no doubt, for him, it’s just a way to make a living, like a circus performer or a clown. But it really makes you feel upset. It’s degrading; it’s the humiliation of a person.”
“He probably is not any more degraded than he was to start with. Most of us are degraded in one way or another.”
“He's probably not any more messed up than he was at the beginning. Most of us are struggling in one way or another.”
“Yes; but this—I dare say you will think it an absurd prejudice; but a human body, to me, is a sacred thing; I don't like to see it treated irreverently and made hideous.”
“Yes; but this—I know you might think it’s an absurd bias; but a human body, to me, is a sacred thing; I don’t like seeing it treated disrespectfully and made ugly.”
“And a human soul?”
"And what about a human soul?"
He had stopped short, and was standing with one hand on the stone balustrade of the embankment, looking straight at her.
He had come to an abrupt halt, standing with one hand on the stone railing of the embankment, staring directly at her.
“A soul?” she repeated, stopping in her turn to look at him in wonder.
“A soul?” she repeated, pausing to look at him in amazement.
He flung out both hands with a sudden, passionate gesture.
He threw out both hands with a sudden, intense gesture.
“Has it never occurred to you that that miserable clown may have a soul—a living, struggling, human soul, tied down into that crooked hulk of a body and forced to slave for it? You that are so tender-hearted to everything—you that pity the body in its fool's dress and bells—have you never thought of the wretched soul that has not even motley to cover its horrible nakedness? Think of it shivering with cold, stilled with shame and misery, before all those people—feeling their jeers that cut like a whip—their laughter, that burns like red-hot iron on the bare flesh! Think of it looking round—so helpless before them all—for the mountains that will not fall on it—for the rocks that have not the heart to cover it—envying the rats that can creep into some hole in the earth and hide; and remember that a soul is dumb—it has no voice to cry out—it must endure, and endure, and endure. Oh! I'm talking nonsense! Why on earth don't you laugh? You have no sense of humour!”
“Has it ever crossed your mind that that miserable clown might actually have a soul— a living, struggling, human soul trapped in that crooked body and forced to work for it? You, who are so compassionate towards everything—you who feel sorry for the body in its foolish costume and bells—have you never considered the wretched soul that doesn't even have a disguise to cover its horrible nakedness? Picture it shivering from the cold, frozen in shame and misery, in front of all those people—feeling their jeers cut like a whip—their laughter burning like red-hot iron on its bare skin! Imagine it looking around—so helpless before them all—wishing for mountains to collapse on it—for rocks that lack the heart to cover it—envying the rats that can scurry into some hole in the ground and hide; and remember that a soul is silent—it has no voice to cry out—it must endure, and endure, and endure. Oh! I’m rambling! Why on earth don’t you laugh? You have no sense of humor!”
Slowly and in dead silence she turned and walked on along the river side. During the whole evening it had not once occurred to her to connect his trouble, whatever it might be, with the variety show; and now that some dim picture of his inner life had been revealed to her by this sudden outburst, she could not find, in her overwhelming pity for him, one word to say. He walked on beside her, with his head turned away, and looked into the water.
Slowly and in complete silence, she turned and walked along the riverbank. The whole evening, it hadn’t crossed her mind to link his troubles, whatever they were, to the variety show; and now that a blurred glimpse of his inner struggles had surfaced through this sudden outburst, she couldn’t find a single word to express her deep sympathy for him. He walked next to her, his head turned away as he stared into the water.
“I want you, please, to understand,” he began suddenly, turning to her with a defiant air, “that everything I have just been saying to you is pure imagination. I'm rather given to romancing, but I don't like people to take it seriously.”
“I want you to understand,” he said suddenly, turning to her with a defiant look, “that everything I’ve just said is pure imagination. I tend to embellish stories, but I don’t like people to take it seriously.”
She made no answer, and they walked on in silence. As they passed by the gateway of the Uffizi, he crossed the road and stooped down over a dark bundle that was lying against the railings.
She didn't respond, and they continued walking in silence. As they walked by the entrance of the Uffizi, he crossed the street and bent down over a dark bundle that was lying against the fence.
“What is the matter, little one?” he asked, more gently than she had ever heard him speak. “Why don't you go home?”
“What’s wrong, little one?” he asked, more gently than she had ever heard him speak. “Why don’t you go home?”
The bundle moved, and answered something in a low, moaning voice. Gemma came across to look, and saw a child of about six years old, ragged and dirty, crouching on the pavement like a frightened animal. The Gadfly was bending down with his hand on the unkempt head.
The bundle shifted and responded with a low, moaning voice. Gemma walked over to see and found a child around six years old, tattered and filthy, crouching on the pavement like a scared animal. The Gadfly was leaning down, his hand resting on the child's messy hair.
“What is it?” he said, stooping lower to catch the unintelligible answer. “You ought to go home to bed; little boys have no business out of doors at night; you'll be quite frozen! Give me your hand and jump up like a man! Where do you live?”
“What is it?” he said, bending down to hear the unclear response. “You should go home to bed; little boys shouldn't be outside at night; you'll freeze! Give me your hand and jump up like a man! Where do you live?”
He took the child's arm to raise him. The result was a sharp scream and a quick shrinking away.
He grabbed the child's arm to lift him up. The outcome was a loud scream and an immediate flinch.
“Why, what is it?” the Gadfly asked, kneeling down on the pavement. “Ah! Signora, look here!”
“Why, what’s going on?” the Gadfly asked, kneeling on the pavement. “Ah! Signora, look here!”
The child's shoulder and jacket were covered with blood.
The child's shoulder and jacket were stained with blood.
“Tell me what has happened?” the Gadfly went on caressingly. “It wasn't a fall, was it? No? Someone's been beating you? I thought so! Who was it?”
“Tell me what happened?” the Gadfly continued softly. “It wasn't a fall, was it? No? Someone's been hitting you? I thought so! Who did it?”
“My uncle.”
"My uncle."
“Ah, yes! And when was it?”
“Ah, yes! And when was that?”
“This morning. He was drunk, and I—I——”
“This morning. He was drunk, and I—I——”
“And you got in his way—was that it? You shouldn't get in people's way when they are drunk, little man; they don't like it. What shall we do with this poor mite, signora? Come here to the light, sonny, and let me look at that shoulder. Put your arm round my neck; I won't hurt you. There we are!”
“And you got in his way—was that it? You shouldn't get in people's way when they’re drunk, little man; they don’t like it. What should we do with this poor kid, ma'am? Come over to the light, kid, and let me check out that shoulder. Put your arm around my neck; I won’t hurt you. There we go!”
He lifted the boy in his arms, and, carrying him across the street, set him down on the wide stone balustrade. Then, taking out a pocket-knife, he deftly ripped up the torn sleeve, supporting the child's head against his breast, while Gemma held the injured arm. The shoulder was badly bruised and grazed, and there was a deep gash on the arm.
He picked up the boy and, carrying him across the street, placed him on the broad stone railing. Then, pulling out a pocket knife, he skillfully tore the ripped sleeve, holding the child's head against his chest while Gemma supported the injured arm. The shoulder was badly bruised and scraped, and there was a deep cut on the arm.
“That's an ugly cut to give a mite like you,” said the Gadfly, fastening his handkerchief round the wound to prevent the jacket from rubbing against it. “What did he do it with?”
“That's a nasty cut for a little guy like you,” said the Gadfly, tying his handkerchief around the wound to stop the jacket from irritating it. “What did he do this with?”
“The shovel. I went to ask him to give me a soldo to get some polenta at the corner shop, and he hit me with the shovel.”
“The shovel. I went to ask him for a coin to buy some polenta at the corner store, and he hit me with the shovel.”
The Gadfly shuddered. “Ah!” he said softly, “that hurts; doesn't it, little one?”
The Gadfly shivered. “Ah!” he said quietly, “that hurts, doesn’t it, little one?”
“He hit me with the shovel—and I ran away—I ran away—because he hit me.”
“He hit me with the shovel—and I ran away—I ran away—because he hit me.”
“And you've been wandering about ever since, without any dinner?”
“And you've been wandering around ever since, without any dinner?”
Instead of answering, the child began to sob violently. The Gadfly lifted him off the balustrade.
Instead of answering, the child started to cry loudly. The Gadfly picked him up off the railing.
“There, there! We'll soon set all that straight. I wonder if we can get a cab anywhere. I'm afraid they'll all be waiting by the theatre; there's a grand performance going on to-night. I am sorry to drag you about so, signora; but——”
“There, there! We’ll sort everything out soon. I wonder if we can find a cab anywhere. I’m worried they’ll all be waiting by the theater; there’s a big performance happening tonight. I’m sorry to be pulling you around like this, ma'am; but——”
“I would rather come with you. You may want help. Do you think you can carry him so far? Isn't he very heavy?”
“I’d prefer to go with you. You might need help. Do you think you can carry him that far? Isn’t he pretty heavy?”
“Oh, I can manage, thank you.”
“Oh, I can handle it, thanks.”
At the theatre door they found only a few cabs waiting, and these were all engaged. The performance was over, and most of the audience had gone. Zita's name was printed in large letters on the wall-placards; she had been dancing in the ballet. Asking Gemma to wait for him a moment, the Gadfly went round to the performers' entrance, and spoke to an attendant.
At the theater door, they found only a few cabs waiting, and all of them were occupied. The performance was over, and most of the audience had left. Zita's name was displayed in big letters on the wall posters; she had been dancing in the ballet. Asking Gemma to wait for him for a moment, the Gadfly went around to the performers' entrance and spoke to an attendant.
“Has Mme. Reni gone yet?”
“Has Mrs. Reni left yet?”
“No, sir,” the man answered, staring blankly at the spectacle of a well-dressed gentleman carrying a ragged street child in his arms, “Mme. Reni is just coming out, I think; her carriage is waiting for her. Yes; there she comes.”
“No, sir,” the man replied, staring blankly at the sight of a well-dressed gentleman holding a ragged street child in his arms, “Mme. Reni is just coming out, I think; her carriage is waiting for her. Yes; there she comes.”
Zita descended the stairs, leaning on the arm of a young cavalry officer. She looked superbly handsome, with an opera cloak of flame-coloured velvet thrown over her evening dress, and a great fan of ostrich plumes hanging from her waist. In the entry she stopped short, and, drawing her hand away from the officer's arm, approached the Gadfly in amazement.
Zita walked down the stairs, leaning on the arm of a young cavalry officer. She looked stunning, wearing a flame-colored velvet opera cloak over her evening dress and a large fan of ostrich feathers hanging from her waist. In the entryway, she suddenly stopped, pulled her hand away from the officer's arm, and approached the Gadfly in amazement.
“Felice!” she exclaimed under her breath, “what HAVE you got there?”
“Felice!” she whispered, “what do you have there?”
“I have picked up this child in the street. It is hurt and starving; and I want to get it home as quickly as possible. There is not a cab to be got anywhere, so I want to have your carriage.”
“I found this child in the street. It's injured and starving, and I need to get it home as quickly as I can. There aren’t any cabs available, so I’d like to use your carriage.”
“Felice! you are not going to take a horrid beggar-child into your rooms! Send for a policeman, and let him carry it to the Refuge or whatever is the proper place for it. You can't have all the paupers in the town——”
“Felice! You can't bring that awful beggar child into your place! Call the police, and have them take it to the shelter or wherever it needs to go. You can't have all the needy people in town—”
“It is hurt,” the Gadfly repeated; “it can go to the Refuge to-morrow, if necessary, but I must see to the child first and give it some food.”
“It’s hurt,” the Gadfly repeated; “it can go to the Refuge tomorrow, if necessary, but I have to check on the child first and give it some food.”
Zita made a little grimace of disgust. “You've got its head right against your shirt! How CAN you? It is dirty!”
Zita made a small face of disgust. “You have its head right against your shirt! How CAN you? It’s dirty!”
The Gadfly looked up with a sudden flash of anger.
The Gadfly suddenly looked up, filled with anger.
“It is hungry,” he said fiercely. “You don't know what that means, do you?”
“It’s hungry,” he said fiercely. “You have no idea what that means, do you?”
“Signor Rivarez,” interposed Gemma, coming forward, “my lodgings are quite close. Let us take the child in there. Then, if you cannot find a vettura, I will manage to put it up for the night.”
“Signor Rivarez,” Gemma said, stepping forward, “my place is really nearby. Let’s take the child there. If you can’t find a carriage, I’ll figure out a way to keep it for the night.”
He turned round quickly. “You don't mind?”
He turned around quickly. “You don’t mind?”
“Of course not. Good-night, Mme. Reni!”
“Of course not. Good night, Mrs. Reni!”
The gipsy, with a stiff bow and an angry shrug of her shoulders, took her officer's arm again, and, gathering up the train of her dress, swept past them to the contested carriage.
The gypsy, with a stiff bow and an annoyed shrug of her shoulders, took her officer's arm again and, lifting the train of her dress, swept past them to the disputed carriage.
“I will send it back to fetch you and the child, if you like, M. Rivarez,” she said, pausing on the doorstep.
“I can send someone back to get you and the kid, if you want, M. Rivarez,” she said, stopping at the doorway.
“Very well; I will give the address.” He came out on to the pavement, gave the address to the driver, and walked back to Gemma with his burden.
“Okay; I’ll give the address.” He stepped onto the sidewalk, told the driver the address, and walked back to Gemma with his load.
Katie was waiting up for her mistress; and, on hearing what had happened, ran for warm water and other necessaries. Placing the child on a chair, the Gadfly knelt down beside him, and, deftly slipping off the ragged clothing, bathed and bandaged the wound with tender, skilful hands. He had just finished washing the boy, and was wrapping him in a warm blanket, when Gemma came in with a tray in her hands.
Katie was staying up for her employer; and, upon hearing what had happened, she rushed to get warm water and other essentials. Placing the child on a chair, the Gadfly knelt down beside him and skillfully removed the tattered clothing, washing and bandaging the wound with gentle, expert hands. He had just finished cleaning the boy and was wrapping him in a warm blanket when Gemma walked in carrying a tray.
“Is your patient ready for his supper?” she asked, smiling at the strange little figure. “I have been cooking it for him.”
“Is your patient ready for dinner?” she asked, smiling at the odd little figure. “I’ve been cooking it for him.”
The Gadfly stood up and rolled the dirty rags together. “I'm afraid we have made a terrible mess in your room,” he said. “As for these, they had better go straight into the fire, and I will buy him some new clothes to-morrow. Have you any brandy in the house, signora? I think he ought to have a little. I will just wash my hands, if you will allow me.”
The Gadfly stood up and gathered the dirty rags. “I'm sorry we made such a mess in your room,” he said. “These need to go straight into the fire, and I’ll buy him some new clothes tomorrow. Do you have any brandy in the house, ma'am? I think he should have a little. Let me just wash my hands, if that's okay with you.”
When the child had finished his supper, he immediately went to sleep in the Gadfly's arms, with his rough head against the white shirt-front. Gemma, who had been helping Katie to set the disordered room tidy again, sat down at the table.
When the child finished his dinner, he quickly fell asleep in the Gadfly's arms, resting his messy head against the white shirt front. Gemma, who had been helping Katie tidy up the messy room again, sat down at the table.
“Signor Rivarez, you must take something before you go home—you had hardly any dinner, and it's very late.”
“Mr. Rivarez, you should eat something before you head home—you barely had any dinner, and it's really late.”
“I should like a cup of tea in the English fashion, if you have it. I'm sorry to keep you up so late.”
“I would like a cup of English-style tea, if you have it. I'm sorry to make you stay up so late.”
“Oh! that doesn't matter. Put the child down on the sofa; he will tire you. Wait a minute; I will just lay a sheet over the cushions. What are you going to do with him?”
“Oh! that doesn't matter. Put the child down on the sofa; he will tire you out. Just a moment; I'll lay a sheet over the cushions. What are you going to do with him?”
“To-morrow? Find out whether he has any other relations except that drunken brute; and if not, I suppose I must follow Mme. Reni's advice, and take him to the Refuge. Perhaps the kindest thing to do would be to put a stone round his neck and pitch him into the river there; but that would expose me to unpleasant consequences. Fast asleep! What an odd little lump of ill-luck you are, you mite—not half as capable of defending yourself as a stray cat!”
“To-morrow? Find out if he has any other relatives besides that drunk; and if not, I guess I have to follow Mme. Reni's advice and take him to the Refuge. Maybe the kindest thing would be to put a rock around his neck and toss him in the river there; but that would lead to some messy consequences for me. Fast asleep! What a strange little bundle of bad luck you are, you tiny thing—not even close to being able to defend yourself like a stray cat!”
When Katie brought in the tea-tray, the boy opened his eyes and sat up with a bewildered air. Recognizing the Gadfly, whom he already regarded as his natural protector, he wriggled off the sofa, and, much encumbered by the folds of his blanket, came up to nestle against him. He was by now sufficiently revived to be inquisitive; and, pointing to the mutilated left hand, in which the Gadfly was holding a piece of cake, asked:
When Katie brought in the tea tray, the boy opened his eyes and sat up, looking confused. Recognizing the Gadfly, who he already saw as his natural protector, he wriggled off the sofa and, tangled up in the folds of his blanket, came over to snuggle against him. He was awake enough now to be curious; and, pointing to the mangled left hand where the Gadfly was holding a piece of cake, he asked:
“What's that?”
“What’s that?”
“That? Cake; do you want some? I think you've had enough for now. Wait till to-morrow, little man.”
“Is that cake? Do you want some? I think you’ve had enough for now. Just wait until tomorrow, little guy.”
“No—that!” He stretched out his hand and touched the stumps of the amputated fingers and the great scar on the wrist. The Gadfly put down his cake.
“No—that!” He reached out and touched the stumps of the amputated fingers and the large scar on the wrist. The Gadfly set down his cake.
“Oh, that! It's the same sort of thing as what you have on your shoulder—a hit I got from someone stronger than I was.”
“Oh, that! It's the same kind of thing as what you have on your shoulder—a hit I took from someone stronger than me.”
“Didn't it hurt awfully?”
“Didn’t that hurt a lot?”
“Oh, I don't know—not more than other things. There, now, go to sleep again; you have no business asking questions at this time of night.”
“Oh, I don't know—not more than other things. There, now, go back to sleep; you shouldn't be asking questions at this time of night.”
When the carriage arrived the boy was again asleep; and the Gadfly, without awaking him, lifted him gently and carried him out on to the stairs.
When the carriage arrived, the boy was still asleep; and the Gadfly, without waking him, gently picked him up and carried him out onto the stairs.
“You have been a sort of ministering angel to me to-day,” he said to Gemma, pausing at the door. “But I suppose that need not prevent us from quarrelling to our heart's content in future.”
“You’ve been like a guardian angel to me today,” he said to Gemma, stopping at the door. “But I guess that shouldn’t stop us from arguing as much as we want in the future.”
“I have no desire to quarrel with anyone.”
“I don’t want to argue with anyone.”
“Ah! but I have. Life would be unendurable without quarrels. A good quarrel is the salt of the earth; it's better than a variety show!”
“Ah! but I have. Life would be unbearable without arguments. A good argument is the spice of life; it's better than a variety show!”
And with that he went downstairs, laughing softly to himself, with the sleeping child in his arms.
And with that, he went downstairs, chuckling to himself, with the sleeping child in his arms.
CHAPTER VII.
ONE day in the first week of January Martini, who had sent round the forms of invitation to the monthly group-meeting of the literary committee, received from the Gadfly a laconic, pencil-scrawled “Very sorry: can't come.” He was a little annoyed, as a notice of “important business” had been put into the invitation; this cavalier treatment seemed to him almost insolent. Moreover, three separate letters containing bad news arrived during the day, and the wind was in the east, so that Martini felt out of sorts and out of temper; and when, at the group meeting, Dr. Riccardo asked, “Isn't Rivarez here?” he answered rather sulkily: “No; he seems to have got something more interesting on hand, and can't come, or doesn't want to.”
ONE day in the first week of January, Martini, who had sent out the invitations for the monthly meeting of the literary committee, received a brief, pencil-written note from the Gadfly saying, “Very sorry: can't come.” He felt a bit annoyed since the invitation mentioned “important business,” and this casual response struck him as somewhat disrespectful. Additionally, he received three separate letters with bad news that day, and the wind was blowing from the east, which put him in a bad mood. So, when Dr. Riccardo asked at the meeting, “Isn't Rivarez here?” Martini replied somewhat grumpily, “No; he seems to have something more interesting to do and can’t come, or doesn’t want to.”
“Really, Martini,” said Galli irritably, “you are about the most prejudiced person in Florence. Once you object to a man, everything he does is wrong. How could Rivarez come when he's ill?”
“Honestly, Martini,” Galli said irritably, “you’re probably the most biased person in Florence. Once you decide you don't like someone, everything they do is wrong. How could Rivarez come when he’s sick?”
“Who told you he was ill?”
“Who told you he was sick?”
“Didn't you know? He's been laid up for the last four days.”
"Didn’t you know? He’s been stuck in bed for the last four days."
“What's the matter with him?”
“What's wrong with him?”
“I don't know. He had to put off an appointment with me on Thursday on account of illness; and last night, when I went round, I heard that he was too ill to see anyone. I thought Riccardo would be looking after him.”
“I don’t know. He had to cancel an appointment with me on Thursday because he was sick; and last night, when I stopped by, I heard that he was too ill to see anyone. I thought Riccardo would be taking care of him.”
“I knew nothing about it. I'll go round to-night and see if he wants anything.”
“I didn't know anything about it. I'll go by tonight and see if he needs anything.”
The next morning Riccardo, looking very pale and tired, came into Gemma's little study. She was sitting at the table, reading out monotonous strings of figures to Martini, who, with a magnifying glass in one hand and a finely pointed pencil in the other, was making tiny marks in the pages of a book. She made with one hand a gesture requesting silence. Riccardo, knowing that a person who is writing in cipher must not be interrupted, sat down on the sofa behind her and yawned like a man who can hardly keep awake.
The next morning, Riccardo, looking very pale and exhausted, walked into Gemma's small study. She was sitting at the table, reciting a dull series of numbers to Martini, who, with a magnifying glass in one hand and a sharp pencil in the other, was making tiny marks in the pages of a book. She gestured with one hand to ask for silence. Riccardo, aware that someone deciphering a code shouldn't be interrupted, sat down on the sofa behind her and yawned like someone barely able to stay awake.
“2, 4; 3, 7; 6, 1; 3, 5; 4, 1;” Gemma's voice went on with machine-like evenness. “8, 4; 7, 2; 5, 1; that finishes the sentence, Cesare.”
“2, 4; 3, 7; 6, 1; 3, 5; 4, 1;” Gemma's voice continued with a steady, mechanical tone. “8, 4; 7, 2; 5, 1; that wraps up the sentence, Cesare.”
She stuck a pin into the paper to mark the exact place, and turned round.
She stuck a pin into the paper to mark the exact spot and turned around.
“Good-morning, doctor; how fagged you look! Are you well?”
“Good morning, doctor; you look so tired! Are you okay?”
“Oh, I'm well enough—only tired out. I've had an awful night with Rivarez.”
“Oh, I'm fine—just really tired. I had a terrible night with Rivarez.”
“With Rivarez?”
"With Rivarez?"
“Yes; I've been up with him all night, and now I must go off to my hospital patients. I just came round to know whether you can think of anyone that could look after him a bit for the next few days. He's in a devil of a state. I'll do my best, of course; but I really haven't the time; and he won't hear of my sending in a nurse.”
“Yes; I've been with him all night, and now I have to head to my hospital patients. I just stopped by to see if you can think of anyone who could take care of him a little for the next few days. He's in really rough shape. I'll do my best, of course; but I honestly don’t have the time, and he refuses to let me call in a nurse.”
“What is the matter with him?”
"What's up with him?"
“Well, rather a complication of things. First of all——”
“Well, it's quite a complicated situation. First of all——”
“First of all, have you had any breakfast?”
“First of all, have you eaten anything for breakfast?”
“Yes, thank you. About Rivarez—no doubt, it's complicated with a lot of nerve trouble; but the main cause of disturbance is an old injury that seems to have been disgracefully neglected. Altogether, he's in a frightfully knocked-about state; I suppose it was that war in South America—and he certainly didn't get proper care when the mischief was done. Probably things were managed in a very rough-and-ready fashion out there; he's lucky to be alive at all. However, there's a chronic tendency to inflammation, and any trifle may bring on an attack——”
“Yes, thank you. About Rivarez—no doubt, it's complicated with a lot of nerve issues; but the main cause of the problems is an old injury that seems to have been totally neglected. Overall, he's in really bad shape; I guess it was that war in South America—and he definitely didn't get proper care when it happened. Things were probably handled in a very haphazard way out there; he's lucky to be alive at all. However, there's a chronic tendency to inflammation, and even a small thing could trigger an attack——”
“Is that dangerous?”
"Is that risky?"
“N-no; the chief danger in a case of that kind is of the patient getting desperate and taking a dose of arsenic.”
“No; the main danger in a case like that is the patient getting desperate and taking a dose of arsenic.”
“It is very painful, of course?”
"It's really painful, right?"
“It's simply horrible; I don't know how he manages to bear it. I was obliged to stupefy him with opium in the night—a thing I hate to do with a nervous patient; but I had to stop it somehow.”
“It's just awful; I don't know how he manages to handle it. I had to knock him out with opium at night—a thing I really dislike doing with a nervous patient; but I had to put a stop to it somehow.”
“He is nervous, I should think.”
“He's anxious, I’d say.”
“Very, but splendidly plucky. As long as he was not actually light-headed with the pain last night, his coolness was quite wonderful. But I had an awful job with him towards the end. How long do you suppose this thing has been going on? Just five nights; and not a soul within call except that stupid landlady, who wouldn't wake if the house tumbled down, and would be no use if she did.”
“Very, but remarkably brave. As long as he wasn’t actually dizzy from the pain last night, his calmness was pretty impressive. But I had a really tough time with him toward the end. How long do you think this has been going on? Just five nights; and not a single person around except that clueless landlady, who wouldn’t wake up if the house collapsed, and wouldn’t be any help even if she did.”
“But what about the ballet-girl?”
“But what about the dancer?”
“Yes; isn't that a curious thing? He won't let her come near him. He has a morbid horror of her. Altogether, he's one of the most incomprehensible creatures I ever met—a perfect mass of contradictions.”
“Yes; isn’t that an interesting thing? He won’t let her get close to him. He has an irrational fear of her. Overall, he’s one of the most puzzling people I’ve ever met—a complete bundle of contradictions.”
He took out his watch and looked at it with a preoccupied face. “I shall be late at the hospital; but it can't be helped. The junior will have to begin without me for once. I wish I had known of all this before—it ought not to have been let go on that way night after night.”
He took out his watch and looked at it with a worried expression. “I’m going to be late at the hospital; but there’s nothing I can do about it. The junior will have to start without me for once. I wish I had known about all this sooner—it shouldn’t have been allowed to go on like this night after night.”
“But why on earth didn't he send to say he was ill?” Martini interrupted. “He might have guessed we shouldn't have left him stranded in that fashion.”
“But why on earth didn’t he let us know he was sick?” Martini interrupted. “He should have known we wouldn’t just leave him hanging like that.”
“I wish, doctor,” said Gemma, “that you had sent for one of us last night, instead of wearing yourself out like this.”
“I wish, doctor,” Gemma said, “that you had called for one of us last night, instead of exhausting yourself like this.”
“My dear lady, I wanted to send round to Galli; but Rivarez got so frantic at the suggestion that I didn't dare attempt it. When I asked him whether there was anyone else he would like fetched, he looked at me for a minute, as if he were scared out of his wits, and then put up both hands to his eyes and said: 'Don't tell them; they will laugh!' He seemed quite possessed with some fancy about people laughing at something. I couldn't make out what; he kept talking Spanish; but patients do say the oddest things sometimes.”
“My dear lady, I wanted to send someone to Galli, but Rivarez got so upset at the idea that I didn't dare go through with it. When I asked him if there was anyone else he wanted me to get, he looked at me for a minute, as if he were terrified, and then covered his eyes with both hands and said, 'Don't tell them; they'll laugh!' He seemed really caught up in some weird notion about people laughing at something. I couldn't figure out what it was; he kept speaking in Spanish, but patients do say the strangest things sometimes.”
“Who is with him now?” asked Gemma.
“Who’s with him now?” Gemma asked.
“No one except the landlady and her maid.”
“No one except the landlady and her maid.”
“I'll go to him at once,” said Martini.
“I'll go to him right now,” said Martini.
“Thank you. I'll look round again in the evening. You'll find a paper of written directions in the table-drawer by the large window, and the opium is on the shelf in the next room. If the pain comes on again, give him another dose—not more than one; but don't leave the bottle where he can get at it, whatever you do; he might be tempted to take too much.”
“Thank you. I'll check back in the evening. You’ll find a paper with instructions in the table drawer by the big window, and the opium is on the shelf in the next room. If the pain comes back, give him another dose—just one; but don’t leave the bottle where he can reach it, whatever you do; he might be tempted to take too much.”
When Martini entered the darkened room, the Gadfly turned his head round quickly, and, holding out to him a burning hand, began, in a bad imitation of his usual flippant manner:
When Martini walked into the dimly lit room, the Gadfly quickly turned his head, and, extending a flaming hand toward him, began, in a poor imitation of his usual carefree style:
“Ah, Martini! You have come to rout me out about those proofs. It's no use swearing at me for missing the committee last night; the fact is, I have not been quite well, and——”
“Ah, Martini! You’ve come to drag me out about those proofs. There’s no point in yelling at me for missing the committee last night; the truth is, I haven’t been feeling well, and——”
“Never mind the committee. I have just seen Riccardo, and have come to know if I can be of any use.”
“Forget about the committee. I just saw Riccardo and wanted to know if I can help with anything.”
The Gadfly set his face like a flint.
The Gadfly set his face like stone.
“Oh, really! that is very kind of you; but it wasn't worth the trouble. I'm only a little out of sorts.”
"Oh, really! That’s very nice of you, but it wasn’t necessary. I'm just a bit under the weather."
“So I understood from Riccardo. He was up with you all night, I believe.”
“So I heard from Riccardo. He stayed up with you all night, I think.”
The Gadfly bit his lip savagely.
The Gadfly bit his lip hard.
“I am quite comfortable, thank you, and don't want anything.”
“I’m really comfortable, thanks, and I don’t need anything.”
“Very well; then I will sit in the other room; perhaps you would rather be alone. I will leave the door ajar, in case you call me.”
“Alright; then I’ll sit in the other room; maybe you’d prefer to be alone. I’ll leave the door slightly open, in case you need me.”
“Please don't trouble about it; I really shan't want anything. I should be wasting your time for nothing.”
“Please don’t worry about it; I really won’t need anything. I would just be wasting your time for no reason.”
“Nonsense, man!” Martini broke in roughly. “What's the use of trying to fool me that way? Do you think I have no eyes? Lie still and go to sleep, if you can.”
“Nonsense, man!” Martini interrupted sharply. “What's the point of trying to trick me like that? Do you think I can’t see? Just lie still and go to sleep, if you can.”
He went into the adjoining room, and, leaving the door open, sat down with a book. Presently he heard the Gadfly move restlessly two or three times. He put down his book and listened. There was a short silence, then another restless movement; then the quick, heavy, panting breath of a man clenching his teeth to suppress a groan. He went back into the room.
He walked into the next room, leaving the door open, and sat down with a book. Soon, he heard the Gadfly shift around a couple of times. He set his book aside and listened. There was a brief silence, then another restless movement; followed by the quick, heavy, labored breath of a man trying not to groan. He stepped back into the room.
“Can I do anything for you, Rivarez?”
“Is there anything I can do for you, Rivarez?”
There was no answer, and he crossed the room to the bed-side. The Gadfly, with a ghastly, livid face, looked at him for a moment, and silently shook his head.
There was no response, and he walked across the room to the bedside. The Gadfly, with a pale, ghostly face, glanced at him for a moment and silently shook his head.
“Shall I give you some more opium? Riccardo said you were to have it if the pain got very bad.”
“Should I get you some more opium? Riccardo said you could have it if the pain got really bad.”
“No, thank you; I can bear it a bit longer. It may be worse later on.”
“No, thank you; I can handle it a little longer. It might get worse later.”
Martini shrugged his shoulders and sat down beside the bed. For an interminable hour he watched in silence; then he rose and fetched the opium.
Martini shrugged and sat down next to the bed. For what felt like an endless hour, he watched quietly; then he got up and brought the opium.
“Rivarez, I won't let this go on any longer; if you can stand it, I can't. You must have the stuff.”
“Rivarez, I can't put up with this any longer; if you can deal with it, I can't. You must have what it takes.”
The Gadfly took it without speaking. Then he turned away and closed his eyes. Martini sat down again, and listened as the breathing became gradually deep and even.
The Gadfly took it without saying anything. Then he turned away and shut his eyes. Martini sat down again and listened as the breathing became slowly deeper and more even.
The Gadfly was too much exhausted to wake easily when once asleep. Hour after hour he lay absolutely motionless. Martini approached him several times during the day and evening, and looked at the still figure; but, except the breathing, there was no sign of life. The face was so wan and colourless that at last a sudden fear seized upon him; what if he had given too much opium? The injured left arm lay on the coverlet, and he shook it gently to rouse the sleeper. As he did so, the unfastened sleeve fell back, showing a series of deep and fearful scars covering the arm from wrist to elbow.
The Gadfly was too exhausted to wake up easily once he fell asleep. Hour after hour, he lay completely motionless. Martini approached him several times throughout the day and evening, looking at the still figure; but aside from his breathing, there was no sign of life. His face was so pale and colorless that a sudden fear gripped him: what if he had given too much opium? The injured left arm rested on the blanket, and he shook it gently to try to wake the sleeper. As he did this, the unbuttoned sleeve fell back, revealing a series of deep and frightening scars that covered the arm from wrist to elbow.
“That arm must have been in a pleasant condition when those marks were fresh,” said Riccardo's voice behind him.
“That arm must have felt great when those marks were still fresh,” said Riccardo's voice behind him.
“Ah, there you are at last! Look here, Riccardo; ought this man to sleep forever? I gave him a dose about ten hours ago, and he hasn't moved a muscle since.”
“Ah, there you are at last! Look here, Riccardo; should this man really sleep forever? I gave him a dose about ten hours ago, and he hasn't moved a muscle since.”
Riccardo stooped down and listened for a moment.
Riccardo bent down and listened for a moment.
“No; he is breathing quite properly; it's nothing but sheer exhaustion—what you might expect after such a night. There may be another paroxysm before morning. Someone will sit up, I hope?”
“No; he’s breathing fine; it’s just pure exhaustion—what you’d expect after a night like that. There might be another episode before morning. I hope someone will stay up?”
“Galli will; he has sent to say he will be here by ten.”
“Galli will; he sent word that he’ll be here by ten.”
“It's nearly that now. Ah, he's waking! Just see the maidservant gets that broth hot. Gently—gently, Rivarez! There, there, you needn't fight, man; I'm not a bishop!”
“It's almost that time. Ah, he's waking up! Just make sure the maid gets that broth hot. Easy—easy, Rivarez! There, there, you don’t need to struggle, man; I'm not a bishop!”
The Gadfly started up with a shrinking, scared look. “Is it my turn?” he said hurriedly in Spanish. “Keep the people amused a minute; I—— Ah! I didn't see you, Riccardo.”
The Gadfly jumped up with a worried, frightened expression. “Is it my turn?” he asked quickly in Spanish. “Keep the crowd entertained for a minute; I—— Ah! I didn't see you, Riccardo.”
He looked round the room and drew one hand across his forehead as if bewildered. “Martini! Why, I thought you had gone away. I must have been asleep.”
He glanced around the room and wiped his forehead as if confused. “Martini! I thought you had left. I must have dozed off.”
“You have been sleeping like the beauty in the fairy story for the last ten hours; and now you are to have some broth and go to sleep again.”
“You've been sleeping like a princess from a fairytale for the past ten hours, and now it’s time for you to have some broth and go back to sleep.”
“Ten hours! Martini, surely you haven't been here all that time?”
“Ten hours! Martini, you can’t be serious that you've been here that long?”
“Yes; I was beginning to wonder whether I hadn't given you an overdose of opium.”
“Yes; I was starting to wonder if I had given you too much opium.”
The Gadfly shot a sly glance at him.
The Gadfly shot him a sly look.
“No such luck! Wouldn't you have nice quiet committee-meetings? What the devil do you want, Riccardo? Do for mercy's sake leave me in peace, can't you? I hate being mauled about by doctors.”
“No such luck! Wouldn't it be nice to have quiet committee meetings? What do you want, Riccardo? For goodness' sake, leave me in peace, will you? I hate being poked and prodded by doctors.”
“Well then, drink this and I'll leave you in peace. I shall come round in a day or two, though, and give you a thorough overhauling. I think you have pulled through the worst of this business now; you don't look quite so much like a death's head at a feast.”
“Well then, drink this and I'll leave you alone. I'll check in on you in a day or two and give you a thorough once-over. I think you’ve made it through the worst of this situation now; you don’t look quite so much like a grim reaper at a party.”
“Oh, I shall be all right soon, thanks. Who's that—Galli? I seem to have a collection of all the graces here to-night.”
“Oh, I’ll be fine soon, thanks. Who is that—Galli? It feels like I have a gathering of all the charms here tonight.”
“I have come to stop the night with you.”
“I’ve come to spend the night with you.”
“Nonsense! I don't want anyone. Go home, all the lot of you. Even if the thing should come on again, you can't help me; I won't keep taking opium. It's all very well once in a way.”
“Nonsense! I don’t want anyone here. Just go home, all of you. Even if it happens again, you can’t help me; I won’t keep taking opium. It’s fine occasionally.”
“I'm afraid you're right,” Riccardo said. “But that's not always an easy resolution to stick to.”
“I'm afraid you're right,” Riccardo said. “But that's not always an easy solution to follow through on.”
The Gadfly looked up, smiling. “No fear! If I'd been going in for that sort of thing, I should have done it long ago.”
The Gadfly looked up, smiling. “No worries! If I were into that kind of thing, I would have done it a long time ago.”
“Anyway, you are not going to be left alone,” Riccardo answered drily. “Come into the other room a minute, Galli; I want to speak to you. Good-night, Rivarez; I'll look in to-morrow.”
“Anyway, you’re not going to be left alone,” Riccardo replied dryly. “Come into the other room for a minute, Galli; I want to talk to you. Goodnight, Rivarez; I’ll check in tomorrow.”
Martini was following them out of the room when he heard his name softly called. The Gadfly was holding out a hand to him.
Martini was leaving the room behind them when he heard someone softly call his name. The Gadfly was reaching out a hand to him.
“Thank you!”
“Thanks!”
“Oh, stuff! Go to sleep.”
“Oh, come on! Go to sleep.”
When Riccardo had gone, Martini remained a few minutes in the outer room, talking with Galli. As he opened the front door of the house he heard a carriage stop at the garden gate and saw a woman's figure get out and come up the path. It was Zita, returning, evidently, from some evening entertainment. He lifted his hat and stood aside to let her pass, then went out into the dark lane leading from the house to the Poggio Imperiale. Presently the gate clicked and rapid footsteps came down the lane.
When Riccardo left, Martini stayed in the outer room for a few minutes, chatting with Galli. As he opened the front door of the house, he heard a carriage pull up at the garden gate and saw a woman get out and walk up the path. It was Zita, obviously returning from some evening event. He tipped his hat and stepped aside to let her pass, then walked out into the dark lane that led from the house to the Poggio Imperiale. Soon, the gate clicked and quick footsteps approached down the lane.
“Wait a minute!” she said.
"Hold on!" she said.
When he turned back to meet her she stopped short, and then came slowly towards him, dragging one hand after her along the hedge. There was a single street-lamp at the corner, and he saw by its light that she was hanging her head down as though embarrassed or ashamed.
When he turned back to face her, she froze for a moment, then slowly walked toward him, trailing one hand along the hedge. There was a single streetlight at the corner, and he could see in its light that she was looking down as if she felt embarrassed or ashamed.
“How is he?” she asked without looking up.
“How is he?” she asked, not looking up.
“Much better than he was this morning. He has been asleep most of the day and seems less exhausted. I think the attack is passing over.”
“Way better than he was this morning. He’s been sleeping most of the day and looks less worn out. I think the worst of it is passing.”
She still kept her eyes on the ground.
She kept her eyes on the ground.
“Has it been very bad this time?”
“Has it been really bad this time?”
“About as bad as it can well be, I should think.”
“Probably as bad as it can get, I’d say.”
“I thought so. When he won't let me come into the room, that always means it's bad.”
“I figured as much. When he doesn’t let me into the room, it always means something’s wrong.”
“Does he often have attacks like this?”
“Does he have these kinds of episodes often?”
“That depends—— It's so irregular. Last summer, in Switzerland, he was quite well; but the winter before, when we were in Vienna, it was awful. He wouldn't let me come near him for days together. He hates to have me about when he's ill.”
"That depends – it’s really unpredictable. Last summer in Switzerland, he was doing well; but the winter before, when we were in Vienna, it was terrible. He wouldn’t let me near him for days. He really hates having me around when he’s sick."
She glanced up for a moment, and, dropping her eyes again, went on:
She looked up briefly, and then, lowering her gaze once more, continued:
“He always used to send me off to a ball, or concert, or something, on one pretext or another, when he felt it coming on. Then he would lock himself into his room. I used to slip back and sit outside the door—he would have been furious if he'd known. He'd let the dog come in if it whined, but not me. He cares more for it, I think.”
“He would always send me off to a party, a concert, or something like that, under one excuse or another when he felt it coming on. Then he'd lock himself in his room. I would sneak back and sit outside the door—he would have been really angry if he knew. He’d let the dog in if it whined, but not me. I think he cares more about it.”
There was a curious, sullen defiance in her manner.
There was a curious, gloomy defiance in her behavior.
“Well, I hope it won't be so bad any more,” said Martini kindly. “Dr. Riccardo is taking the case seriously in hand. Perhaps he will be able to make a permanent improvement. And, in any case, the treatment gives relief at the moment. But you had better send to us at once, another time. He would have suffered very much less if we had known of it earlier. Good-night!”
“Well, I hope it won't be as bad anymore,” said Martini kindly. “Dr. Riccardo is really focused on the case. Maybe he can make a lasting improvement. And in any case, the treatment provides relief for now. But you should get in touch with us right away next time. He would have suffered a lot less if we had known about it sooner. Good night!”
He held out his hand, but she drew back with a quick gesture of refusal.
He extended his hand, but she quickly pulled away with a gesture of refusal.
“I don't see why you want to shake hands with his mistress.”
“I don’t understand why you want to shake hands with his girlfriend.”
“As you like, of course,” he began in embarrassment.
“As you wish, of course,” he started, feeling embarrassed.
She stamped her foot on the ground. “I hate you!” she cried, turning on him with eyes like glowing coals. “I hate you all! You come here talking politics to him; and he lets you sit up the night with him and give him things to stop the pain, and I daren't so much as peep at him through the door! What is he to you? What right have you to come and steal him away from me? I hate you! I hate you! I HATE you!”
She stamped her foot on the ground. “I hate you!” she yelled, glaring at him with eyes like burning coals. “I hate all of you! You come here talking politics to him; and he lets you sit up all night with him and give him things to ease the pain, and I can't even dare to peek at him through the door! What is he to you? What right do you have to come and take him away from me? I hate you! I hate you! I HATE you!”
She burst into a violent fit of sobbing, and, darting back into the garden, slammed the gate in his face.
She suddenly started sobbing uncontrollably, and, rushing back into the garden, slammed the gate in his face.
“Good Heavens!” said Martini to himself, as he walked down the lane. “That girl is actually in love with him! Of all the extraordinary things——”
“Wow!” Martini said to himself as he walked down the lane. “That girl is really in love with him! Of all the amazing things——”
CHAPTER VIII.
THE Gadfly's recovery was rapid. One afternoon in the following week Riccardo found him lying on the sofa in a Turkish dressing-gown, chatting with Martini and Galli. He even talked about going downstairs; but Riccardo merely laughed at the suggestion and asked whether he would like a tramp across the valley to Fiesole to start with.
THE Gadfly's recovery was quick. One afternoon the following week, Riccardo found him lying on the sofa in a Turkish robe, chatting with Martini and Galli. He even mentioned going downstairs; but Riccardo just laughed at the idea and asked if he would like to take a hike across the valley to Fiesole to begin with.
“You might go and call on the Grassinis for a change,” he added wickedly. “I'm sure madame would be delighted to see you, especially now, when you look so pale and interesting.”
“You should go visit the Grassinis for a change,” he said playfully. “I bet madame would be thrilled to see you, especially now that you look so pale and intriguing.”
The Gadfly clasped his hands with a tragic gesture.
The Gadfly clasped his hands dramatically.
“Bless my soul! I never thought of that! She'd take me for one of Italy's martyrs, and talk patriotism to me. I should have to act up to the part, and tell her I've been cut to pieces in an underground dungeon and stuck together again rather badly; and she'd want to know exactly what the process felt like. You don't think she'd believe it, Riccardo? I'll bet you my Indian dagger against the bottled tape-worm in your den that she'll swallow the biggest lie I can invent. That's a generous offer, and you'd better jump at it.”
“Goodness! I never thought of that! She'd assume I'm one of Italy's martyrs and lecture me about patriotism. I'd have to play the part and say I've been chopped up in an underground dungeon and poorly stitched back together; and she'd want to know exactly what that felt like. You don’t think she’d actually believe it, do you, Riccardo? I bet you my Indian dagger against the bottled tapeworm in your collection that she’ll buy the biggest lie I can make up. That’s a generous bet, and you’d better take it.”
“Thanks, I'm not so fond of murderous tools as you are.”
“Thanks, but I’m not really into deadly weapons like you are.”
“Well, a tape-worm is as murderous as a dagger, any day, and not half so pretty.”
“Well, a tapeworm is just as deadly as a dagger, any day, and not even close to being as pretty.”
“But as it happens, my dear fellow, I don't want the dagger and I do want the tape-worm. Martini, I must run off. Are you in charge of this obstreperous patient?”
“But as it turns out, my friend, I don't want the dagger and I do want the tapeworm. Martini, I have to go. Are you in charge of this unruly patient?”
“Only till three o'clock. Galli and I have to go to San Miniato, and Signora Bolla is coming till I can get back.”
“Only until three o'clock. Galli and I need to go to San Miniato, and Signora Bolla is coming until I return.”
“Signora Bolla!” the Gadfly repeated in a tone of dismay. “Why, Martini, this will never do! I can't have a lady bothered over me and my ailments. Besides, where is she to sit? She won't like to come in here.”
“Signora Bolla!” the Gadfly said again, sounding distressed. “Come on, Martini, this isn’t right! I can’t have a lady worrying about me and my problems. Plus, where’s she supposed to sit? She won’t want to come in here.”
“Since when have you gone in so fiercely for the proprieties?” asked Riccardo, laughing. “My good man, Signora Bolla is head nurse in general to all of us. She has looked after sick people ever since she was in short frocks, and does it better than any sister of mercy I know. Won't like to come into your room! Why, you might be talking of the Grassini woman! I needn't leave any directions if she's coming, Martini. Heart alive, it's half-past two; I must be off!”
“Since when have you cared so much about the rules?” Riccardo asked, laughing. “Come on, Signora Bolla is the head nurse for all of us. She’s taken care of sick people since she was a kid, and she does it better than any nun I know. Won't want to come into your room! You might be talking about that Grassini woman! I don't need to leave any instructions if she's coming, Martini. Goodness, it’s half-past two; I have to go!”
“Now, Rivarez, take your physic before she comes,” said Galli, approaching the sofa with a medicine glass.
“Now, Rivarez, take your medicine before she gets here,” said Galli, walking over to the sofa with a medicine glass.
“Damn the physic!” The Gadfly had reached the irritable stage of convalescence, and was inclined to give his devoted nurses a bad time. “W-what do you want to d-d-dose me with all sorts of horrors for now the pain is gone?”
“Damn the doctor!” The Gadfly had reached the frustrating stage of recovery and was inclined to give his devoted nurses a hard time. “W-what’s the point of dosing me with all kinds of horrors now that the pain is gone?”
“Just because I don't want it to come back. You wouldn't like it if you collapsed when Signora Bolla is here and she had to give you opium.”
“Just because I don’t want it to come back. You wouldn’t like it if you fainted while Signora Bolla is here and she had to give you opium.”
“My g-good sir, if that pain is going to come back it will come; it's not a t-toothache to be frightened away with your trashy mixtures. They are about as much use as a t-toy squirt for a house on fire. However, I suppose you must have your way.”
“My good sir, if that pain is going to return, it will; it’s not a toothache that can be scared off with your cheap mixtures. They’re about as useful as a toy squirt gun for putting out a fire. However, I suppose you must have your way.”
He took the glass with his left hand, and the sight of the terrible scars recalled Galli to the former subject of conversation.
He picked up the glass with his left hand, and the sight of the terrible scars reminded Galli of their earlier conversation.
“By the way,” he asked; “how did you get so much knocked about? In the war, was it?”
“By the way,” he asked, “how did you get so banged up? Was it from the war?”
“Now, didn't I just tell you it was a case of secret dungeons and——”
“Now, didn't I just tell you it was about secret dungeons and——”
“Yes, that version is for Signora Grassini's benefit. Really, I suppose it was in the war with Brazil?”
“Yes, that version is for Signora Grassini's benefit. I guess it was during the war with Brazil?”
“Yes, I got a bit hurt there; and then hunting in the savage districts and one thing and another.”
“Yes, I got a bit hurt there; and then hunting in the wild areas and one thing and another.”
“Ah, yes; on the scientific expedition. You can fasten your shirt; I have quite done. You seem to have had an exciting time of it out there.”
“Ah, yes; on the scientific expedition. You can button up your shirt; I’m all set. It looks like you had an exciting time out there.”
“Well, of course you can't live in savage countries without getting a few adventures once in a way,” said the Gadfly lightly; “and you can hardly expect them all to be pleasant.”
“Well, of course you can't live in wild places without having a few adventures now and then,” said the Gadfly casually; “and you can hardly expect them all to be enjoyable.”
“Still, I don't understand how you managed to get so much knocked about unless in a bad adventure with wild beasts—those scars on your left arm, for instance.”
“Still, I don't get how you ended up so banged up unless you had a rough encounter with wild animals—like those scars on your left arm, for example.”
“Ah, that was in a puma-hunt. You see, I had fired——”
“Ah, that was during a puma hunt. You see, I had shot——”
There was a knock at the door.
There was a knock at the door.
“Is the room tidy, Martini? Yes? Then please open the door. This is really most kind, signora; you must excuse my not getting up.”
“Is the room tidy, Martini? Yes? Then please open the door. This is really very kind of you, ma'am; please excuse me for not getting up.”
“Of course you mustn't get up; I have not come as a caller. I am a little early, Cesare. I thought perhaps you were in a hurry to go.”
“Of course you shouldn’t get up; I didn’t come to visit. I’m a bit early, Cesare. I thought maybe you were in a hurry to leave.”
“I can stop for a quarter of an hour. Let me put your cloak in the other room. Shall I take the basket, too?”
“I can take a 15-minute break. Let me put your coat in the other room. Should I grab the basket as well?”
“Take care; those are new-laid eggs. Katie brought them in from Monte Oliveto this morning. There are some Christmas roses for you, Signor Rivarez; I know you are fond of flowers.”
“Be careful; those are freshly laid eggs. Katie brought them in from Monte Oliveto this morning. Here are some Christmas roses for you, Signor Rivarez; I know you like flowers.”
She sat down beside the table and began clipping the stalks of the flowers and arranging them in a vase.
She sat down next to the table and started trimming the stems of the flowers and arranging them in a vase.
“Well, Rivarez,” said Galli; “tell us the rest of the puma-hunt story; you had just begun.”
“Well, Rivarez,” said Galli, “fill us in on the rest of the puma-hunt story; you were just getting started.”
“Ah, yes! Galli was asking me about life in South America, signora; and I was telling him how I came to get my left arm spoiled. It was in Peru. We had been wading a river on a puma-hunt, and when I fired at the beast the powder wouldn't go off; it had got splashed with water. Naturally the puma didn't wait for me to rectify that; and this is the result.”
“Ah, yes! Galli was asking me about life in South America, ma'am; and I was telling him how I ended up messing up my left arm. It happened in Peru. We had been wading through a river on a puma hunt, and when I shot at the animal, the gunpowder wouldn’t ignite; it had gotten wet. Naturally, the puma didn’t stick around for me to fix that; and this is what happened.”
“That must have been a pleasant experience.”
“That must have been a nice experience.”
“Oh, not so bad! One must take the rough with the smooth, of course; but it's a splendid life on the whole. Serpent-catching, for instance——”
“Oh, not too bad! You've got to take the ups with the downs, of course; but it's a great life overall. Serpent-catching, for example——”
He rattled on, telling anecdote after anecdote; now of the Argentine war, now of the Brazilian expedition, now of hunting feats and adventures with savages or wild beasts. Galli, with the delight of a child hearing a fairy story, kept interrupting every moment to ask questions. He was of the impressionable Neapolitan temperament and loved everything sensational. Gemma took some knitting from her basket and listened silently, with busy fingers and downcast eyes. Martini frowned and fidgeted. The manner in which the anecdotes were told seemed to him boastful and self-conscious; and, notwithstanding his unwilling admiration for a man who could endure physical pain with the amazing fortitude which he had seen the week before, he genuinely disliked the Gadfly and all his works and ways.
He kept going on, sharing story after story; first about the Argentine war, then the Brazilian expedition, and finally about hunting trips and adventures with savages or wild animals. Galli, like a kid listening to a fairy tale, kept interrupting to ask questions. He was the impressionable type typical of Naples and loved anything sensational. Gemma took some knitting from her basket and listened quietly, her fingers busy and her eyes downcast. Martini frowned and fidgeted. The way the stories were told seemed braggy and self-aware to him; and despite his reluctant admiration for a guy who could handle physical pain with the incredible strength he had witnessed the week before, he genuinely disliked the Gadfly and everything about him.
“It must have been a glorious life!” sighed Galli with naive envy. “I wonder you ever made up your mind to leave Brazil. Other countries must seem so flat after it!”
“It must have been an amazing life!” sighed Galli with innocent envy. “I can’t believe you ever decided to leave Brazil. Other countries must feel so dull compared to it!”
“I think I was happiest in Peru and Ecuador,” said the Gadfly. “That really is a magnificent tract of country. Of course it is very hot, especially the coast district of Ecuador, and one has to rough it a bit; but the scenery is superb beyond imagination.”
“I think I was happiest in Peru and Ecuador,” said the Gadfly. “That really is an amazing area. Of course, it’s really hot, especially along the coast of Ecuador, and you have to endure some discomfort; but the scenery is absolutely breathtaking.”
“I believe,” said Galli, “the perfect freedom of life in a barbarous country would attract me more than any scenery. A man must feel his personal, human dignity as he can never feel it in our crowded towns.”
“I believe,” said Galli, “that the ideal freedom of living in a wild country would appeal to me more than any landscape. A person must experience their own human dignity in a way they can never feel it in our bustling cities.”
“Yes,” the Gadfly answered; “that is——”
“Yes,” the Gadfly replied; “that is—”
Gemma raised her eyes from her knitting and looked at him. He flushed suddenly scarlet and broke off. There was a little pause.
Gemma looked up from her knitting and at him. He suddenly turned bright red and stopped talking. There was a brief pause.
“Surely it is not come on again?” asked Galli anxiously.
“Surely it hasn't come back again?” asked Galli anxiously.
“Oh, nothing to speak of, thanks to your s-s-soothing application that I b-b-blasphemed against. Are you going already, Martini?”
“Oh, nothing much, thanks to your s-s-soothing treatment that I b-b-blasted. Are you leaving already, Martini?”
“Yes. Come along, Galli; we shall be late.”
“Yes. Come on, Galli; we’re going to be late.”
Gemma followed the two men out of the room, and presently returned with an egg beaten up in milk.
Gemma followed the two men out of the room and soon returned with an egg mixed with milk.
“Take this, please,” she said with mild authority; and sat down again to her knitting. The Gadfly obeyed meekly.
“Here, take this,” she said with a touch of authority, and sat back down to her knitting. The Gadfly complied quietly.
For half an hour, neither spoke. Then the Gadfly said in a very low voice:
For half an hour, neither of them said anything. Then the Gadfly spoke in a very quiet voice:
“Signora Bolla!”
"Mrs. Bolla!"
She looked up. He was tearing the fringe of the couch-rug, and kept his eyes lowered.
She looked up. He was ripping the fringe off the couch rug and kept his gaze down.
“You didn't believe I was speaking the truth just now,” he began.
“You didn't think I was telling the truth just now,” he started.
“I had not the smallest doubt that you were telling falsehoods,” she answered quietly.
“I had no doubt at all that you were lying,” she answered quietly.
“You were quite right. I was telling falsehoods all the time.”
“You were completely right. I was lying the whole time.”
“Do you mean about the war?”
“Are you talking about the war?”
“About everything. I was not in that war at all; and as for the expedition, I had a few adventures, of course, and most of those stories are true, but it was not that way I got smashed. You have detected me in one lie, so I may as well confess the lot, I suppose.”
“About everything. I wasn’t in that war at all; and regarding the expedition, I had a few adventures, of course, and most of those stories are true, but that’s not how I ended up hurt. You’ve caught me in one lie, so I might as well admit to all of them, I guess.”
“Does it not seem to you rather a waste of energy to invent so many falsehoods?” she asked. “I should have thought it was hardly worth the trouble.”
“Doesn’t it seem like a waste of energy to come up with so many lies?” she asked. “I would have thought it wasn’t really worth the effort.”
“What would you have? You know your own English proverb: 'Ask no questions and you'll be told no lies.' It's no pleasure to me to fool people that way, but I must answer them somehow when they ask what made a cripple of me; and I may as well invent something pretty while I'm about it. You saw how pleased Galli was.”
“What do you want? You know the saying: 'Ask no questions and you'll hear no lies.' It's not enjoyable for me to deceive people like that, but I have to respond somehow when they ask what caused my disability; I might as well come up with something interesting while I'm at it. You saw how happy Galli was.”
“Do you prefer pleasing Galli to speaking the truth?”
“Do you prefer making Galli happy to telling the truth?”
“The truth!” He looked up with the torn fringe in his hand. “You wouldn't have me tell those people the truth? I'd cut my tongue out first!” Then with an awkward, shy abruptness:
“The truth!” He looked up, holding the torn fringe in his hand. “You really want me to tell those people the truth? I’d rather cut out my tongue first!” Then, with an awkward, shy abruptness:
“I have never told it to anybody yet; but I'll tell you if you care to hear.”
“I’ve never shared this with anyone before, but I’ll tell you if you want to hear it.”
She silently laid down her knitting. To her there was something grievously pathetic in this hard, secret, unlovable creature, suddenly flinging his personal confidence at the feet of a woman whom he barely knew and whom he apparently disliked.
She quietly set down her knitting. To her, there was something deeply sad about this tough, secretive, unlikable guy, suddenly throwing his personal trust at the feet of a woman he hardly knew and who he apparently didn’t like.
A long silence followed, and she looked up. He was leaning his left arm on the little table beside him, and shading his eyes with the mutilated hand, and she noticed the nervous tension of the fingers and the throbbing of the scar on the wrist. She came up to him and called him softly by name. He started violently and raised his head.
A long silence followed, and she looked up. He was resting his left arm on the small table next to him, shading his eyes with his damaged hand, and she noticed the nervous tension in his fingers and the throbbing scar on his wrist. She approached him and softly called his name. He jumped and looked up.
“I f-forgot,” he stammered apologetically. “I was g-going to t-tell you about——”
“I forgot,” he stammered apologetically. “I was going to tell you about——”
“About the—accident or whatever it was that caused your lameness. But if it worries you——”
“About the accident or whatever it was that led to your lameness. But if it concerns you——”
“The accident? Oh, the smashing! Yes; only it wasn't an accident, it was a poker.”
“The accident? Oh, the crash! Yeah, but it wasn't an accident; it was a poker.”
She stared at him in blank amazement. He pushed back his hair with a hand that shook perceptibly, and looked up at her, smiling.
She looked at him in complete astonishment. He pushed his hair back with a noticeably trembling hand and smiled up at her.
“Won't you sit down? Bring your chair close, please. I'm so sorry I can't get it for you. R-really, now I come to think of it, the case would have been a p-perfect t-treasure-trove for Riccardo if he had had me to treat; he has the true surgeon's love for broken bones, and I believe everything in me that was breakable was broken on that occasion—except my neck.”
“Will you sit down? Please bring your chair closer. I'm really sorry I can't get it for you. To be honest, now that I think about it, that situation would have been a perfect treasure for Riccardo if he had me to work on; he has the true surgeon's passion for broken bones, and I think everything about me that could break was broken back then—except for my neck.”
“And your courage,” she put in softly. “But perhaps you count that among your unbreakable possessions.”
“And your courage,” she added softly. “But maybe you consider that one of your unbreakable possessions.”
He shook his head. “No,” he said; “my courage has been mended up after a fashion, with the rest of me; but it was fairly broken then, like a smashed tea-cup; that's the horrible part of it. Ah—— Yes; well, I was telling you about the poker.
He shook his head. “No,” he said; “my courage has been pieced together a bit, like the rest of me; but it was pretty broken back then, like a shattered teacup; that’s the awful part of it. Ah—— Yes; well, I was telling you about the poker.
“It was—let me see—nearly thirteen years ago, in Lima. I told you Peru was a delightful country to live in; but it's not quite so nice for people that happen to be at low water, as I was. I had been down in the Argentine, and then in Chili, tramping the country and starving, mostly; and had come up from Valparaiso as odd-man on a cattle-boat. I couldn't get any work in Lima itself, so I went down to the docks,—they're at Callao, you know,—to try there. Well of course in all those shipping-ports there are low quarters where the sea-faring people congregate; and after some time I got taken on as servant in one of the gambling hells there. I had to do the cooking and billiard-marking, and fetch drink for the sailors and their women, and all that sort of thing. Not very pleasant work; still I was glad to get it; there was at least food and the sight of human faces and sound of human tongues—of a kind. You may think that was no advantage; but I had just been down with yellow fever, alone in the outhouse of a wretched half-caste shanty, and the thing had given me the horrors. Well, one night I was told to put out a tipsy Lascar who was making himself obnoxious; he had come ashore and lost all his money and was in a bad temper. Of course I had to obey if I didn't want to lose my place and starve; but the man was twice as strong as I—I was not twenty-one and as weak as a cat after the fever. Besides, he had the poker.”
“It was—let me think—almost thirteen years ago, in Lima. I told you Peru was a great place to live; but it's not so great for people who are down on their luck, like I was. I had been in Argentina, then in Chile, trekking around and mostly starving; and I got back from Valparaiso as an odd-job worker on a cattle boat. I couldn't find any work in Lima itself, so I headed down to the docks—you know they’re in Callao—to look for something there. Of course, in all those shipping ports, there are rough areas where sailors gather; after some time, I managed to get a job as a servant in one of the local gambling houses. I had to do the cooking, keep score for billiards, and serve drinks to the sailors and their women, and all that sort of stuff. Not the greatest job; but I was just glad to have it—at least there was food and the chance to see some human faces and hear some voices. You might think that wasn't an advantage; but I had just been sick with yellow fever, alone in a dirty little shack, and that had really shaken me. One night, I was told to throw out a drunk Lascar who was being a nuisance; he had come ashore, lost all his money, and was in a really bad mood. Of course, I had to do it if I wanted to keep my job and not starve; but the guy was twice my size—I wasn’t even twenty-one and still weak from the fever. Plus, he had the poker.”
He paused a moment, glancing furtively at her; then went on:
He paused for a moment, casting a quick glance at her; then continued:
“Apparently he intended to put an end to me altogether; but somehow he managed to scamp his work—Lascars always do if they have a chance; and left just enough of me not smashed to go on living with.”
“Clearly, he meant to finish me off completely; but somehow he managed to slack off—Lascars always do if they get the chance; and left just enough of me not broken to keep going with.”
“Yes, but the other people, could they not interfere? Were they all afraid of one Lascar?”
“Yes, but what about the other people? Couldn't they step in? Were they all scared of just one Lascar?”
He looked up and burst out laughing.
He looked up and started laughing.
“THE OTHER PEOPLE? The gamblers and the people of the house? Why, you don't understand! They were negroes and Chinese and Heaven knows what; and I was their servant—THEIR PROPERTY. They stood round and enjoyed the fun, of course. That sort of thing counts for a good joke out there. So it is if you don't happen to be the subject practised on.”
“THE OTHER PEOPLE? The gamblers and the people of the house? You don't get it! They were Black and Chinese and who knows what else; and I was their servant—THEIR PROPERTY. They stood around and enjoyed the fun, of course. That kind of thing is seen as a good joke out there. It’s different if you’re not the one being made fun of.”
She shuddered.
She shivered.
“Then what was the end of it?”
“Then what was the conclusion of it?”
“That I can't tell you much about; a man doesn't remember the next few days after a thing of that kind, as a rule. But there was a ship's surgeon near, and it seems that when they found I was not dead, somebody called him in. He patched me up after a fashion—Riccardo seems to think it was rather badly done, but that may be professional jealousy. Anyhow, when I came to my senses, an old native woman had taken me in for Christian charity—that sounds queer, doesn't it? She used to sit huddled up in the corner of the hut, smoking a black pipe and spitting on the floor and crooning to herself. However, she meant well, and she told me I might die in peace and nobody should disturb me. But the spirit of contradiction was strong in me and I elected to live. It was rather a difficult job scrambling back to life, and sometimes I am inclined to think it was a great deal of cry for very little wool. Anyway that old woman's patience was wonderful; she kept me—how long was it?—nearly four months lying in her hut, raving like a mad thing at intervals, and as vicious as a bear with a sore ear between-whiles. The pain was pretty bad, you see, and my temper had been spoiled in childhood with overmuch coddling.”
“I can’t tell you much about that; usually, a guy doesn’t remember the days that follow something like that. But there was a ship's surgeon nearby, and it seems that when they found out I wasn’t dead, someone called him in. He patched me up to some extent—Riccardo thinks it was done pretty poorly, but that might just be professional jealousy. Anyway, when I regained my senses, an old native woman had taken me in out of kindness—that sounds odd, doesn’t it? She would sit huddled in the corner of the hut, smoking a black pipe, spitting on the floor, and humming to herself. Still, she meant well and told me I could die in peace without anyone bothering me. But I was stubborn and chose to live. It was quite a challenge to claw my way back to life, and sometimes I think it was a lot of fuss for very little progress. Regardless, that old woman’s patience was remarkable; she kept me—how long was it?—almost four months lying in her hut, raving like a lunatic at times, and as irritable as a bear with a sore ear in between. The pain was pretty intense, you see, and my temper had been spoiled in childhood by too much pampering.”
“And then?”
"What's next?"
“Oh, then—I got up somehow and crawled away. No, don't think it was any delicacy about taking a poor woman's charity—I was past caring for that; it was only that I couldn't bear the place any longer. You talked just now about my courage; if you had seen me then! The worst of the pain used to come on every evening, about dusk; and in the afternoon I used to lie alone, and watch the sun get lower and lower—— Oh, you can't understand! It makes me sick to look at a sunset now!”
“Oh, then—I got up somehow and crawled away. No, don’t think it was because I was too proud to accept a poor woman’s charity—I was past caring about that; I just couldn’t stand being there anymore. You just mentioned my courage; if you had seen me then! The worst of the pain always hit me in the evenings, around dusk; and in the afternoons, I would lie alone and watch the sun sink lower and lower—Oh, you can’t understand! It makes me sick to look at a sunset now!”
A long pause.
A long pause.
“Well, then I went up country, to see if I could get work anywhere—it would have driven me mad to stay in Lima. I got as far as Cuzco, and there——— Really I don't know why I'm inflicting all this ancient history on you; it hasn't even the merit of being funny.”
“Well, then I went up country to see if I could find a job somewhere—it would have driven me crazy to stay in Lima. I made it to Cuzco, and there——— Really, I don't know why I'm putting all this old history on you; it’s not even funny.”
She raised her head and looked at him with deep and serious eyes. “PLEASE don't talk that way,” she said.
She lifted her head and looked at him with intense and serious eyes. “Please don't talk like that,” she said.
He bit his lip and tore off another piece of the rug-fringe.
He bit his lip and ripped off another piece of the rug fringe.
“Shall I go on?” he asked after a moment.
“Should I continue?” he asked after a moment.
“If—if you will. I am afraid it is horrible to you to remember.”
“If—if you want. I’m afraid it’s awful for you to think back on.”
“Do you think I forget when I hold my tongue? It's worse then. But don't imagine it's the thing itself that haunts me so. It is the fact of having lost the power over myself.”
“Do you think I forget when I stay silent? It's even worse then. But don’t assume it’s the silence itself that troubles me so. It’s the reality of having lost control over myself.”
“I—don't think I quite understand.”
"I don't think I get it."
“I mean, it is the fact of having come to the end of my courage, to the point where I found myself a coward.”
“I mean, it's the fact that I've reached the end of my courage, to the point where I realized I was a coward.”
“Surely there is a limit to what anyone can bear.”
“Surely there’s a limit to what anyone can handle.”
“Yes; and the man who has once reached that limit never knows when he may reach it again.”
“Yes; and once a man has hit that limit, he never knows when he might hit it again.”
“Would you mind telling me,” she asked, hesitating, “how you came to be stranded out there alone at twenty?”
“Could you please tell me,” she asked, pausing, “how you ended up out there alone at twenty?”
“Very simply: I had a good opening in life, at home in the old country, and ran away from it.”
“Honestly: I had a good start in life, at home in the old country, and I chose to leave it behind.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
He laughed again in his quick, harsh way.
He laughed again in his fast, sharp way.
“Why? Because I was a priggish young cub, I suppose. I had been brought up in an over-luxurious home, and coddled and faddled after till I thought the world was made of pink cotton-wool and sugared almonds. Then one fine day I found out that someone I had trusted had deceived me. Why, how you start! What is it?”
“Why? Because I was a naive young guy, I guess. I had grown up in an overly pampered home, and I was spoiled and indulged until I thought the world was all soft and sweet like cotton candy and candy-coated nuts. Then one day, I discovered that someone I had trusted had lied to me. Wow, how you react! What is it?”
“Nothing. Go on, please.”
"Nothing. Please continue."
“I found out that I had been tricked into believing a lie; a common bit of experience, of course; but, as I tell you, I was young and priggish, and thought that liars go to hell. So I ran away from home and plunged into South America to sink or swim as I could, without a cent in my pocket or a word of Spanish in my tongue, or anything but white hands and expensive habits to get my bread with. And the natural result was that I got a dip into the real hell to cure me of imagining sham ones. A pretty thorough dip, too—it was just five years before the Duprez expedition came along and pulled me out.”
“I found out that I had been fooled into believing a lie; a common experience, of course; but, as I tell you, I was young and self-righteous, and thought that liars went to hell. So I ran away from home and jumped into South America to either make it or break it as best as I could, without a dollar in my pocket or a word of Spanish in my mouth, or anything but delicate hands and expensive habits to earn my living with. And naturally, I got a real taste of hell to cure me of thinking there were fake ones. It was a pretty intense experience, too—it took five years before the Duprez expedition came along and rescued me.”
“Five years! Oh, that is terrible! And had you no friends?”
“Five years! That’s awful! Did you have no friends?”
“Friends! I”—he turned on her with sudden fierceness—“I have NEVER had a friend!”
“Friends! I”—he spun around to face her with sudden intensity—“I have NEVER had a friend!”
The next instant he seemed a little ashamed of his vehemence, and went on quickly:
The next moment, he seemed a bit embarrassed by his intensity and quickly continued:
“You mustn't take all this too seriously; I dare say I made the worst of things, and really it wasn't so bad the first year and a half; I was young and strong and I managed to scramble along fairly well till the Lascar put his mark on me. But after that I couldn't get work. It's wonderful what an effectual tool a poker is if you handle it properly; and nobody cares to employ a cripple.”
“You shouldn't take all this too seriously; I can honestly say I made the worst of things, and really, it wasn't so bad the first year and a half; I was young and strong, and I managed to get by fairly well until the Lascar marked me. But after that, I couldn't get work. It's amazing what an effective tool a poker can be if you know how to use it properly; and nobody wants to hire a disabled person.”
“What sort of work did you do?”
“What kind of work did you do?”
“What I could get. For some time I lived by odd-jobbing for the blacks on the sugar plantations, fetching and carrying and so on. It's one of the curious things in life, by the way, that slaves always contrive to have a slave of their own, and there's nothing a negro likes so much as a white fag to bully. But it was no use; the overseers always turned me off. I was too lame to be quick; and I couldn't manage the heavy loads. And then I was always getting these attacks of inflammation, or whatever the confounded thing is.
“What I could get. For a while, I worked odd jobs for the Black workers on the sugar plantations, fetching and carrying and so on. It's one of those strange things in life that slaves always seem to have a slave of their own, and there's nothing a Black person likes more than to bully a white person. But it was no good; the overseers always dismissed me. I was too lame to be fast, and I couldn't handle the heavy loads. Plus, I kept getting these flare-ups of inflammation, or whatever the annoying thing is.”
“After some time I went down to the silver-mines and tried to get work there; but it was all no good. The managers laughed at the very notion of taking me on, and as for the men, they made a dead set at me.”
“After a while, I went down to the silver mines and tried to find work there; but it didn't go well. The managers laughed at the idea of hiring me, and as for the workers, they really turned against me.”
“Why was that?”
"Why was that?"
“Oh, human nature, I suppose; they saw I had only one hand that I could hit back with. They're a mangy, half-caste lot; negroes and Zambos mostly. And then those horrible coolies! So at last I got enough of that, and set off to tramp the country at random; just wandering about, on the chance of something turning up.”
“Oh, human nature, I guess; they noticed I only had one hand I could use to hit back. They're a scrappy, mixed group; mostly Black people and Zambos. And then there are those awful coolies! So I finally had enough of that and decided to hit the road and wander around the country; just me roaming aimlessly, hoping something would come up.”
“To tramp? With that lame foot!”
“To walk? With that injured foot!”
He looked up with a sudden, piteous catching of the breath.
He looked up, suddenly gasping for air.
“I—I was hungry,” he said.
“I was hungry,” he said.
She turned her head a little away and rested her chin on one hand. After a moment's silence he began again, his voice sinking lower and lower as he spoke:
She turned her head slightly away and rested her chin on one hand. After a brief silence, he started talking again, his voice getting quieter and quieter as he spoke:
“Well, I tramped, and tramped, till I was nearly mad with tramping, and nothing came of it. I got down into Ecuador, and there it was worse than ever. Sometimes I'd get a bit of tinkering to do,—I'm a pretty fair tinker,—or an errand to run, or a pigstye to clean out; sometimes I did—oh, I hardly know what. And then at last, one day———”
“Well, I walked and walked until I was almost crazy from all the walking, and nothing came of it. I made it down to Ecuador, and it was even worse than before. Sometimes I'd find a little work to do—I’m pretty good at fixing things—or an errand to run, or a pigpen to clean out; sometimes I did—oh, I can hardly remember what. And then finally, one day———”
The slender, brown hand clenched itself suddenly on the table, and Gemma, raising her head, glanced at him anxiously. His side-face was turned towards her, and she could see a vein on the temple beating like a hammer, with quick, irregular strokes. She bent forward and laid a gentle hand on his arm.
The slender, brown hand suddenly clenched on the table, and Gemma, lifting her head, looked at him with worry. His profile was facing her, and she could see a vein in his temple pulsing like a hammer, with rapid, uneven beats. She leaned in and placed a gentle hand on his arm.
“Never mind the rest; it's almost too horrible to talk about.”
“Forget the rest; it’s almost too terrible to discuss.”
He stared doubtfully at the hand, shook his head, and went on steadily:
He looked at the hand with uncertainty, shook his head, and continued on confidently:
“Then one day I met a travelling variety show. You remember that one the other night; well, that sort of thing, only coarser and more indecent. The Zambos are not like these gentle Florentines; they don't care for anything that is not foul or brutal. There was bull-fighting, too, of course. They had camped out by the roadside for the night; and I went up to their tent to beg. Well, the weather was hot and I was half starved, and so—I fainted at the door of the tent. I had a trick of fainting suddenly at that time, like a boarding-school girl with tight stays. So they took me in and gave me brandy, and food, and so on; and then—the next morning—they offered me——”
“Then one day I came across a traveling variety show. You remember that one the other night; well, it was similar, but rougher and more scandalous. The Zambos aren’t like these gentle Florentines; they don’t care for anything that’s not gross or violent. There was bullfighting, of course. They had camped out by the roadside for the night, and I went up to their tent to beg. The weather was hot, and I was half-starved, so—I fainted at the door of the tent. I had this habit of fainting suddenly back then, like a boarding-school girl with tight corsets. So they took me in and gave me brandy and food, and then—the next morning—they offered me——”
Another pause.
Another break.
“They wanted a hunchback, or monstrosity of some kind; for the boys to pelt with orange-peel and banana-skins—something to set the blacks laughing——— You saw the clown that night—well, I was that—for two years. I suppose you have a humanitarian feeling about negroes and Chinese. Wait till you've been at their mercy!
“They wanted a hunchback or some kind of freak for the boys to throw orange peels and banana peels at—something to make the black kids laugh. You saw the clown that night—well, that was me—for two years. I guess you feel compassion for black people and Chinese people. Just wait until you've been at their mercy!”
“Well, I learned to do the tricks. I was not quite deformed enough; but they set that right with an artificial hump and made the most of this foot and arm—— And the Zambos are not critical; they're easily satisfied if only they can get hold of some live thing to torture—the fool's dress makes a good deal of difference, too.
“Well, I learned how to do the tricks. I wasn’t quite deformed enough, but they fixed that with an artificial hump and made the most of this foot and arm. And the Zambos aren’t picky; they’re easily satisfied as long as they can get their hands on some live thing to torture—the fool’s outfit makes a big difference too."
“The only difficulty was that I was so often ill and unable to play. Sometimes, if the manager was out of temper, he would insist on my coming into the ring when I had these attacks on; and I believe the people liked those evenings best. Once, I remember, I fainted right off with the pain in the middle of the performance—— When I came to my senses again, the audience had got round me—hooting and yelling and pelting me with———”
“The only problem was that I was frequently sick and couldn’t perform. Sometimes, when the manager was in a bad mood, he would make me go into the ring even when I was having these episodes; I think the audience actually enjoyed those nights the most. I remember once, I passed out from the pain right in the middle of the show—when I came to, the audience had gathered around me—hooting and yelling and throwing things at me—”
“Don't! I can't hear any more! Stop, for God's sake!”
“Don’t! I can’t take it anymore! Just stop, for God’s sake!”
She was standing up with both hands over her ears. He broke off, and, looking up, saw the glitter of tears in her eyes.
She stood with both hands over her ears. He stopped talking, and, looking up, saw the shine of tears in her eyes.
“Damn it all, what an idiot I am!” he said under his breath.
“Damn it all, what an idiot I am!” he muttered to himself.
She crossed the room and stood for a little while looking out of the window. When she turned round, the Gadfly was again leaning on the table and covering his eyes with one hand. He had evidently forgotten her presence, and she sat down beside him without speaking. After a long silence she said slowly:
She walked across the room and paused for a moment, gazing out the window. When she turned back, the Gadfly was once again leaning on the table with one hand over his eyes. He had clearly lost track of her presence, and she took a seat next to him without saying a word. After a long silence, she slowly said:
“I want to ask you a question.”
“I want to ask you a question.”
“Yes?” without moving.
“Yeah?” without moving.
“Why did you not cut your throat?”
“Why didn’t you just cut your throat?”
He looked up in grave surprise. “I did not expect YOU to ask that,” he said. “And what about my work? Who would have done it for me?”
He looked up in serious surprise. “I didn't expect YOU to ask that,” he said. “And what about my work? Who would have done it for me?”
“Your work—— Ah, I see! You talked just now about being a coward; well, if you have come through that and kept to your purpose, you are the very bravest man that I have ever met.”
“Your work—Ah, I get it! You mentioned just now about being a coward; well, if you've overcome that and stuck to your goal, you are the bravest person I have ever met.”
He covered his eyes again, and held her hand in a close passionate clasp. A silence that seemed to have no end fell around them.
He covered his eyes again and held her hand tightly in a passionate grip. A silence that felt endless settled around them.
Suddenly a clear and fresh soprano voice rang out from the garden below, singing a verse of a doggerel French song:
Suddenly, a clear and fresh soprano voice soared from the garden below, singing a verse of a silly French song:
“Eh, Pierrot! Danse, Pierrot! Danse un peu, mon pauvre Jeannot! Vive la danse et l'allegresse! Jouissons de notre bell' jeunesse! Si moi je pleure ou moi je soupire, Si moi je fais la triste figure— Monsieur, ce n'est que pour rire! Ha! Ha, ha, ha! Monsieur, ce n'est que pour rire!”
“Hey, Pierrot! Dance, Pierrot! Dance a little, my poor Jeannot! Long live the dance and the joy! Let's enjoy our beautiful youth! If I cry or if I sigh, If I wear a sad look— Sir, it's just to have a laugh! Ha! Ha, ha, ha! Sir, it's just to have a laugh!”
At the first words the Gadfly tore his hand from Gemma's and shrank away with a stifled groan. She clasped both hands round his arm and pressed it firmly, as she might have pressed that of a person undergoing a surgical operation. When the song broke off and a chorus of laughter and applause came from the garden, he looked up with the eyes of a tortured animal.
At the first words, the Gadfly pulled his hand away from Gemma’s and recoiled with a muffled groan. She wrapped both hands around his arm and squeezed it tightly, like someone supporting a person in surgery. When the song stopped and a wave of laughter and applause erupted from the garden, he looked up with the eyes of a suffering animal.
“Yes, it is Zita,” he said slowly; “with her officer friends. She tried to come in here the other night, before Riccardo came. I should have gone mad if she had touched me!”
“Yes, it’s Zita,” he said slowly; “with her officer friends. She tried to come in here the other night, before Riccardo arrived. I would have gone crazy if she had touched me!”
“But she does not know,” Gemma protested softly. “She cannot guess that she is hurting you.”
“But she doesn’t know,” Gemma said gently. “She can’t realize that she’s hurting you.”
“She is like a Creole,” he answered, shuddering. “Do you remember her face that night when we brought in the beggar-child? That is how the half-castes look when they laugh.”
“She’s like a Creole,” he replied, shuddering. “Do you remember her face that night when we brought in the beggar child? That’s how mixed-race people look when they laugh.”
Another burst of laughter came from the garden. Gemma rose and opened the window. Zita, with a gold-embroidered scarf wound coquettishly round her head, was standing in the garden path, holding up a bunch of violets, for the possession of which three young cavalry officers appeared to be competing.
Another burst of laughter came from the garden. Gemma got up and opened the window. Zita, with a gold-embroidered scarf stylishly wrapped around her head, was standing on the garden path, holding up a bunch of violets, which three young cavalry officers seemed to be competing for.
“Mme. Reni!” said Gemma.
“Ms. Reni!” said Gemma.
Zita's face darkened like a thunder-cloud. “Madame?” she said, turning and raising her eyes with a defiant look.
Zita's expression soured like a storm cloud. “Madame?” she asked, turning and lifting her gaze with a challenging look.
“Would your friends mind speaking a little more softly? Signor Rivarez is very unwell.”
“Could your friends please speak a bit more quietly? Mr. Rivarez isn’t feeling well.”
The gipsy flung down her violets. “Allez-vous en!” she said, turning sharply on the astonished officers. “Vous m'embetez, messieurs!”
The gypsy threw down her violets. “Get lost!” she said, turning sharply to the shocked officers. “You’re bothering me, gentlemen!”
She went slowly out into the road. Gemma closed the window.
She walked slowly out into the street. Gemma shut the window.
“They have gone away,” she said, turning to him.
“They've gone away,” she said, turning to him.
“Thank you. I—I am sorry to have troubled you.”
“Thank you. I—I’m sorry to have bothered you.”
“It was no trouble.” He at once detected the hesitation in her voice.
“It was no trouble.” He immediately noticed the hesitation in her voice.
“'But?'” he said. “That sentence was not finished, signora; there was an unspoken 'but' in the back of your mind.”
“'But?'” he said. “That sentence wasn't complete, ma'am; there was an unspoken 'but' in the back of your mind.”
“If you look into the backs of people's minds, you mustn't be offended at what you read there. It is not my affair, of course, but I cannot understand——”
“If you look into the backs of people's minds, you shouldn't be shocked by what you find there. It's not my business, of course, but I just can’t understand——”
“My aversion to Mme. Reni? It is only when——”
“My dislike for Mme. Reni? It’s only when——”
“No, your caring to live with her when you feel that aversion. It seems to me an insult to her as a woman and as——”
“No, your desire to live with her while feeling that aversion seems disrespectful to her as a woman and as——”
“A woman!” He burst out laughing harshly. “Is THAT what you call a woman? 'Madame, ce n'est que pour rire!'”
“A woman!” He burst out laughing harshly. “Is THAT what you call a woman? 'Madame, it’s just for fun!'”
“That is not fair!” she said. “You have no right to speak of her in that way to anyone—especially to another woman!”
“That’s not fair!” she said. “You have no right to talk about her like that to anyone—especially another woman!”
He turned away, and lay with wide-open eyes, looking out of the window at the sinking sun. She lowered the blind and closed the shutters, that he might not see it set; then sat down at the table by the other window and took up her knitting again.
He turned away and lay with his eyes wide open, looking out of the window at the setting sun. She pulled down the blind and closed the shutters so he wouldn't see it go down; then she sat down at the table by the other window and picked up her knitting again.
“Would you like the lamp?” she asked after a moment.
“Do you want the lamp?” she asked after a moment.
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
When it grew too dark to see, Gemma rolled up her knitting and laid it in the basket. For some time she sat with folded hands, silently watching the Gadfly's motionless figure. The dim evening light, falling on his face, seemed to soften away its hard, mocking, self-assertive look, and to deepen the tragic lines about the mouth. By some fanciful association of ideas her memory went vividly back to the stone cross which her father had set up in memory of Arthur, and to its inscription:
When it got too dark to see, Gemma put away her knitting and placed it in the basket. For a while, she sat with her hands folded, quietly watching the Gadfly's still figure. The fading evening light on his face seemed to smooth out its harsh, mocking, self-assured expression and to emphasize the tragic lines around his mouth. By some whimsical train of thought, her memory vividly drifted back to the stone cross her father had erected in memory of Arthur, and to its inscription:
“All thy waves and billows have gone over me.”
“All your waves and billows have swept over me.”
An hour passed in unbroken silence. At last she rose and went softly out of the room. Coming back with a lamp, she paused for a moment, thinking that the Gadfly was asleep. As the light fell on his face he turned round.
An hour went by in complete silence. Finally, she got up and quietly left the room. When she returned with a lamp, she hesitated for a moment, believing that the Gadfly was asleep. As the light illuminated his face, he turned around.
“I have made you a cup of coffee,” she said, setting down the lamp.
“I made you a cup of coffee,” she said, putting down the lamp.
“Put it down a minute. Will you come here, please.”
“Put it down for a second. Can you come here, please?”
He took both her hands in his.
He took both of her hands in his.
“I have been thinking,” he said. “You are quite right; it is an ugly tangle I have got my life into. But remember, a man does not meet every day a woman whom he can—love; and I—I have been in deep waters. I am afraid——”
“I’ve been thinking,” he said. “You’re completely right; I've really messed up my life. But just remember, a guy doesn’t meet a woman he can truly—love—every day; and I—I’ve been through some tough times. I’m worried—”
“Afraid——”
“Scared——”
“Of the dark. Sometimes I DARE not be alone at night. I must have something living—something solid beside me. It is the outer darkness, where shall be—— No, no! It's not that; that's a sixpenny toy hell;—it's the INNER darkness. There's no weeping or gnashing of teeth there; only silence—silence——”
“Of the dark. Sometimes I DARE not be alone at night. I need to have something living—something solid next to me. It’s the outer darkness, where shall be—— No, no! It’s not that; that’s a cheap toy hell;—it’s the INNER darkness. There’s no weeping or gnashing of teeth there; only silence—silence——”
His eyes dilated. She was quite still, hardly breathing till he spoke again.
His eyes widened. She remained completely still, barely breathing until he spoke again.
“This is all mystification to you, isn't it? You can't understand—luckily for you. What I mean is that I have a pretty fair chance of going mad if I try to live quite alone—— Don't think too hardly of me, if you can help it; I am not altogether the vicious brute you perhaps imagine me to be.”
“This is all confusing for you, right? You can't wrap your head around it—thankfully for you. What I mean is that I have a decent chance of going insane if I try to live completely alone—— Don't judge me too harshly, if you can; I'm not the terrible person you might think I am.”
“I cannot try to judge for you,” she answered. “I have not suffered as you have. But—I have been in rather deep water too, in another way; and I think—I am sure—that if you let the fear of anything drive you to do a really cruel or unjust or ungenerous thing, you will regret it afterwards. For the rest—if you have failed in this one thing, I know that I, in your place, should have failed altogether,—should have cursed God and died.”
“I can’t judge for you,” she replied. “I haven’t suffered like you have. But—I’ve been in tough situations too, just in a different way; and I think—I’m sure—that if you let fear push you into doing something really cruel, unfair, or unkind, you’ll regret it later. As for everything else—if you’ve messed up this one thing, I know that if I were in your shoes, I would have completely failed—I would have cursed God and given up.”
He still kept her hands in his.
He still held her hands in his.
“Tell me,” he said very softly; “have you ever in your life done a really cruel thing?”
“Tell me,” he said quietly, “have you ever done something really cruel in your life?”
She did not answer, but her head sank down, and two great tears fell on his hand.
She didn't respond, but her head dropped, and two big tears fell onto his hand.
“Tell me!” he whispered passionately, clasping her hands tighter. “Tell me! I have told you all my misery.”
“Tell me!” he whispered intensely, gripping her hands tighter. “Tell me! I've shared all my pain with you.”
“Yes,—once,—long ago. And I did it to the person I loved best in the world.”
“Yes, once, a long time ago. And I did it to the person I loved the most in the world.”
The hands that clasped hers were trembling violently; but they did not loosen their hold.
The hands that held hers were shaking uncontrollably, but they didn't let go.
“He was a comrade,” she went on; “and I believed a slander against him,—a common glaring lie that the police had invented. I struck him in the face for a traitor; and he went away and drowned himself. Then, two days later, I found out that he had been quite innocent. Perhaps that is a worse memory than any of yours. I would cut off my right hand to undo what it has done.”
“He was a friend,” she continued. “And I believed a lie about him—a blatant falsehood that the police had made up. I hit him in the face for being a traitor, and then he went off and drowned himself. Two days later, I learned that he was completely innocent. Maybe that’s a worse memory than any of yours. I would give anything to take back what happened.”
Something swift and dangerous—something that she had not seen before,—flashed into his eyes. He bent his head down with a furtive, sudden gesture and kissed the hand.
Something quick and threatening—something she had never seen before—flashed in his eyes. He lowered his head with a sneaky, sudden movement and kissed her hand.
She drew back with a startled face. “Don't!” she cried out piteously. “Please don't ever do that again! You hurt me!”
She recoiled with a shocked expression. “Don't!” she exclaimed desperately. “Please don't ever do that again! You hurt me!”
“Do you think you didn't hurt the man you killed?”
“Do you really think you didn't hurt the guy you killed?”
“The man I—killed—— Ah, there is Cesare at the gate at last! I—I must go!”
“The man I—killed—— Ah, there is Cesare at the gate at last! I—I must go!”
When Martini came into the room he found the Gadfly lying alone with the untouched coffee beside him, swearing softly to himself in a languid, spiritless way, as though he got no satisfaction out of it.
When Martini entered the room, he found the Gadfly lying alone with the untouched coffee next to him, muttering softly to himself in a lazy, lifeless manner, as if he was getting no enjoyment from it.
CHAPTER IX.
A FEW days later, the Gadfly, still rather pale and limping more than usual, entered the reading room of the public library and asked for Cardinal Montanelli's sermons. Riccardo, who was reading at a table near him, looked up. He liked the Gadfly very much, but could not digest this one trait in him—this curious personal maliciousness.
A FEW days later, the Gadfly, still looking a bit pale and limping more than usual, walked into the reading room of the public library and asked for Cardinal Montanelli's sermons. Riccardo, who was reading at a table nearby, glanced up. He really liked the Gadfly, but he couldn’t quite wrap his head around this one aspect of him—this strange personal spitefulness.
“Are you preparing another volley against that unlucky Cardinal?” he asked half irritably.
“Are you getting ready for another shot at that unfortunate Cardinal?” he asked, a bit annoyed.
“My dear fellow, why do you a-a-always attribute evil m-m-motives to people? It's m-most unchristian. I am preparing an essay on contemporary theology for the n-n-new paper.”
“My dear friend, why do you always assume people have bad intentions? It's very unchristian. I'm working on an essay about modern theology for the new paper.”
“What new paper?” Riccardo frowned. It was perhaps an open secret that a new press-law was expected and that the Opposition was preparing to astonish the town with a radical newspaper; but still it was, formally, a secret.
“What new paper?” Riccardo frowned. It was maybe an open secret that a new press law was coming and that the Opposition was getting ready to shock the town with a radical newspaper; but still, it was, officially, a secret.
“The Swindlers' Gazette, of course, or the Church Calendar.”
“The Swindlers' Gazette, of course, or the Church Calendar.”
“Sh-sh! Rivarez, we are disturbing the other readers.”
“Shh! Rivarez, we're disturbing the other readers.”
“Well then, stick to your surgery, if that's your subject, and l-l-leave me to th-theology—that's mine. I d-d-don't interfere with your treatment of broken bones, though I know a p-p-precious lot more about them than you do.”
"Well then, focus on your surgery if that's your area, and I'll handle theology—that's my specialty. I won't mess with your treatment of broken bones, even though I know way more about them than you do."
He sat down to his volume of sermons with an intent and preoccupied face. One of the librarians came up to him.
He sat down with his collection of sermons, looking focused and deep in thought. One of the librarians approached him.
“Signor Rivarez! I think you were in the Duprez expedition, exploring the tributaries of the Amazon? Perhaps you will kindly help us in a difficulty. A lady has been inquiring for the records of the expedition, and they are at the binder's.”
“Mr. Rivarez! I believe you were part of the Duprez expedition that explored the tributaries of the Amazon? Maybe you could help us with a problem. A woman has been asking for the records of the expedition, and they are with the binder.”
“What does she want to know?”
“What does she want to find out?”
“Only in what year the expedition started and when it passed through Ecuador.”
“Only in what year the expedition began and when it went through Ecuador.”
“It started from Paris in the autumn of 1837, and passed through Quito in April, 1838. We were three years in Brazil; then went down to Rio and got back to Paris in the summer of 1841. Does the lady want the dates of the separate discoveries?”
“It started in Paris in the fall of 1837, then went through Quito in April 1838. We spent three years in Brazil, then went down to Rio and returned to Paris in the summer of 1841. Does the lady want the dates for the individual discoveries?”
“No, thank you; only these. I have written them down. Beppo, take this paper to Signora Bolla, please. Many thanks, Signor Rivarez. I am sorry to have troubled you.”
“No, thanks; just these. I've noted them down. Beppo, please take this paper to Signora Bolla. Thanks a lot, Signor Rivarez. I apologize for bothering you.”
The Gadfly leaned back in his chair with a perplexed frown. What did she want the dates for? When they passed through Ecuador——
The Gadfly leaned back in his chair with a confused frown. What did she want the dates for? When they passed through Ecuador——
Gemma went home with the slip of paper in her hand. April, 1838—and Arthur had died in May, 1833. Five years—
Gemma went home with the piece of paper in her hand. April 1838—and Arthur had died in May 1833. Five years—
She began pacing up and down her room. She had slept badly the last few nights, and there were dark shadows under her eyes.
She started pacing back and forth in her room. She hadn't slept well the past few nights, and there were dark circles under her eyes.
Five years;—and an “overluxurious home”—and “someone he had trusted had deceived him”—had deceived him—and he had found it out——
Five years;—and a “luxurious home”—and “someone he trusted had betrayed him”—had betrayed him—and he had discovered it——
She stopped and put up both hands to her head. Oh, this was utterly mad—it was not possible—it was absurd——
She stopped and raised both hands to her head. Oh, this was completely insane—it couldn’t be real—it was ridiculous—
And yet, how they had dragged that harbour!
And yet, how they had pulled that harbor!
Five years—and he was “not twenty-one” when the Lascar—— Then he must have been nineteen when he ran away from home. Had he not said: “A year and a half——” Where did he get those blue eyes from, and that nervous restlessness of the fingers? And why was he so bitter against Montanelli? Five years—five years———
Five years—and he was "not twenty-one" when the Lascar—— So he must have been nineteen when he left home. Had he not mentioned: "A year and a half——" Where did he get those blue eyes from, and that nervous fidgeting of his fingers? And why was he so resentful towards Montanelli? Five years—five years———
If she could but know that he was drowned—if she could but have seen the body; some day, surely, the old wound would have left off aching, the old memory would have lost its terrors. Perhaps in another twenty years she would have learned to look back without shrinking.
If only she knew he was drowned—if only she could have seen the body; someday, for sure, the old hurt would stop hurting, the old memory would lose its fears. Maybe in another twenty years she would have learned to look back without flinching.
All her youth had been poisoned by the thought of what she had done. Resolutely, day after day and year after year, she had fought against the demon of remorse. Always she had remembered that her work lay in the future; always had shut her eyes and ears to the haunting spectre of the past. And day after day, year after year, the image of the drowned body drifting out to sea had never left her, and the bitter cry that she could not silence had risen in her heart: “I have killed Arthur! Arthur is dead!” Sometimes it had seemed to her that her burden was too heavy to be borne.
All her youth had been tainted by the thought of what she had done. Day after day and year after year, she fought against the demon of guilt. She always remembered that her work was in the future; she consistently shut her eyes and ears to the haunting memory of the past. And day after day, year after year, the image of the drowned body drifting out to sea never left her, and the bitter cry she could not silence rose in her heart: “I have killed Arthur! Arthur is dead!” Sometimes it felt like her burden was too heavy to bear.
Now she would have given half her life to have that burden back again. If she had killed him—that was a familiar grief; she had endured it too long to sink under it now. But if she had driven him, not into the water but into——— She sat down, covering her eyes with both hands. And her life had been darkened for his sake, because he was dead! If she had brought upon him nothing worse than death——
Now she would have given half her life to have that burden back again. If she had killed him—that pain was familiar; she had dealt with it for so long that she wouldn’t let it overwhelm her now. But if she had pushed him not into the water but into——— She sat down, covering her eyes with both hands. Her life had been darkened because of him, just because he was dead! If she had brought him nothing worse than death——
Steadily, pitilessly she went back, step by step, through the hell of his past life. It was as vivid to her as though she had seen and felt it all; the helpless shivering of the naked soul, the mockery that was bitterer than death, the horror of loneliness, the slow, grinding, relentless agony. It was as vivid as if she had sat beside him in the filthy Indian hut; as if she had suffered with him in the silver-mines, the coffee fields, the horrible variety show—
Steadily and mercilessly, she retraced each step through the nightmare of his past. It felt as real to her as if she had experienced it all firsthand: the helpless trembling of his exposed soul, the mockery that was more painful than death, the terror of isolation, the slow, crushing, unending pain. It was as clear as if she had sat next to him in that dirty Indian hut; as if she had shared in his suffering in the silver mines, the coffee fields, the awful variety show—
The variety show—— No, she must shut out that image, at least; it was enough to drive one mad to sit and think of it.
The variety show—No, she had to push that thought away, at least; it was enough to make anyone go crazy to sit and think about it.
She opened a little drawer in her writing-desk. It contained the few personal relics which she could not bring herself to destroy. She was not given to the hoarding up of sentimental trifles; and the preservation of these keepsakes was a concession to that weaker side of her nature which she kept under with so steady a hand. She very seldom allowed herself to look at them.
She opened a small drawer in her writing desk. It held the few personal mementos she couldn’t bring herself to throw away. She wasn’t the type to collect sentimental junk, and keeping these items was a nod to the softer part of her character that she managed to control with a firm grip. She rarely let herself look at them.
Now she took them out, one after another: Giovanni's first letter to her, and the flowers that had lain in his dead hand; a lock of her baby's hair and a withered leaf from her father's grave. At the back of the drawer was a miniature portrait of Arthur at ten years old—the only existing likeness of him.
Now she took them out, one by one: Giovanni's first letter to her, and the flowers that had been in his lifeless hand; a lock of her baby's hair and a dried leaf from her father's grave. At the back of the drawer was a small portrait of Arthur at ten years old—the only picture of him that existed.
She sat down with it in her hands and looked at the beautiful childish head, till the face of the real Arthur rose up afresh before her. How clear it was in every detail! The sensitive lines of the mouth, the wide, earnest eyes, the seraphic purity of expression—they were graven in upon her memory, as though he had died yesterday. Slowly the blinding tears welled up and hid the portrait.
She sat down with it in her hands and gazed at the beautiful childlike face until the image of the real Arthur came back to her. It was so clear in every detail! The delicate lines of his mouth, the wide, sincere eyes, the angelic purity of his expression—they were etched in her memory, as if he had just died yesterday. Slowly, tears filled her eyes and obscured the portrait.
Oh, how could she have thought such a thing! It was like sacrilege even to dream of this bright, far-off spirit, bound to the sordid miseries of life. Surely the gods had loved him a little, and had let him die young! Better a thousand times that he should pass into utter nothingness than that he should live and be the Gadfly—the Gadfly, with his faultless neckties and his doubtful witticisms, his bitter tongue and his ballet girl! No, no! It was all a horrible, senseless fancy; and she had vexed her heart with vain imaginings. Arthur was dead.
Oh, how could she have ever thought that! It was like blasphemy to even dream of this bright, distant spirit, tied to the grim realities of life. Surely the gods must have cared for him a little and let him die young! It was a thousand times better for him to disappear completely than to live and be the Gadfly—the Gadfly, with his perfect neckties and questionable jokes, his harsh words and his ballet girl! No, no! It was all just a terrible, meaningless thought; and she had troubled her heart with useless fantasies. Arthur was gone.
“May I come in?” asked a soft voice at the door.
“Can I come in?” asked a gentle voice at the door.
She started so that the portrait fell from her hand, and the Gadfly, limping across the room, picked it up and handed it to her.
She jumped, causing the portrait to drop from her hand, and the Gadfly, limping across the room, picked it up and handed it to her.
“How you startled me!” she said.
“How you startled me!” she said.
“I am s-so sorry. Perhaps I am disturbing you?”
“I’m really sorry. Am I bothering you?”
“No. I was only turning over some old things.”
“No. I was just going through some old stuff.”
She hesitated for a moment; then handed him back the miniature.
She paused for a moment; then gave him back the miniature.
“What do you think of that head?”
“What do you think of that head?”
While he looked at it she watched his face as though her life depended upon its expression; but it was merely negative and critical.
While he looked at it, she watched his face as if her life depended on its expression, but it was just neutral and critical.
“You have set me a difficult task,” he said. “The portrait is faded, and a child's face is always hard to read. But I should think that child would grow into an unlucky man, and the wisest thing he could do would be to abstain from growing into a man at all.”
“You've given me a tough job,” he said. “The portrait is worn out, and it's always challenging to interpret a child's face. But I think that child will end up being an unfortunate man, and the smartest thing he could do would be to avoid becoming a man altogether.”
“Why?”
"Why?"
“Look at the line of the under-lip. Th-th-that is the sort of nature that feels pain as pain and wrong as wrong; and the world has no r-r-room for such people; it needs people who feel nothing but their work.”
“Look at the line of the bottom lip. Th-th-that is the kind of nature that experiences pain as pain and wrong as wrong; and the world has no r-r-room for such people; it needs people who feel nothing but their work.”
“Is it at all like anyone you know?”
“Is it anything like anyone you know?”
He looked at the portrait more closely.
He examined the portrait more closely.
“Yes. What a curious thing! Of course it is; very like.”
“Yes. What an interesting thing! Of course it is; quite similar.”
“Like whom?”
“Like who?”
“C-c-cardinal Montan-nelli. I wonder whether his irreproachable Eminence has any nephews, by the way? Who is it, if I may ask?”
“C-c-cardinal Montan-nelli. I wonder if his impeccable Eminence has any nephews, by the way? Who is it, if I may ask?”
“It is a portrait, taken in childhood, of the friend I told you about the other day——”
“It’s a picture from childhood of the friend I mentioned the other day——”
“Whom you killed?”
“Who did you kill?”
She winced in spite of herself. How lightly, how cruelly he used that dreadful word!
She flinched despite herself. How carelessly, how harshly he used that awful word!
“Yes, whom I killed—if he is really dead.”
“Yes, the person I killed—if he’s really dead.”
“If?”
“If?”
She kept her eyes on his face.
She kept her gaze on his face.
“I have sometimes doubted,” she said. “The body was never found. He may have run away from home, like you, and gone to South America.”
“I have sometimes doubted,” she said. “The body was never found. He might have run away from home, like you, and gone to South America.”
“Let us hope not. That would be a bad memory to carry about with you. I have d-d-done some hard fighting in my t-time, and have sent m-more than one man to Hades, perhaps; but if I had it on my conscience that I had sent any l-living thing to South America, I should sleep badly——”
“Let’s hope not. That would be a tough memory to hold onto. I’ve done some serious fighting in my time and have probably sent more than one man to hell; but if I had to live with the thought that I had sent any living being to South America, I wouldn't be able to sleep well—”
“Then do you believe,” she interrupted, coming nearer to him with clasped hands, “that if he were not drowned,—if he had been through your experience instead,—he would never come back and let the past go? Do you believe he would NEVER forget? Remember, it has cost me something, too. Look!”
“Then do you believe,” she cut in, stepping closer to him with her hands together, “that if he hadn’t drowned—if he had gone through what you did instead—he would never come back and move on from the past? Do you really think he would NEVER forget? Keep in mind, this has cost me something, too. Look!”
She pushed back the heavy waves of hair from her forehead. Through the black locks ran a broad white streak.
She brushed the thick waves of hair away from her forehead. A wide white streak ran through the dark locks.
There was a long silence.
It was silent for a while.
“I think,” the Gadfly said slowly, “that the dead are better dead. Forgetting some things is a difficult matter. And if I were in the place of your dead friend, I would s-s-stay dead. The REVENANT is an ugly spectre.”
“I think,” the Gadfly said slowly, “that the dead are better off dead. Forgetting certain things can be really hard. And if I were in your dead friend's position, I would s-s-stay dead. The REVENANT is a scary ghost.”
She put the portrait back into its drawer and locked the desk.
She put the portrait back in the drawer and locked the desk.
“That is hard doctrine,” she said. “And now we will talk about something else.”
“That’s a tough lesson,” she said. “Now let’s discuss something different.”
“I came to have a little business talk with you, if I may—a private one, about a plan that I have in my head.”
“I wanted to have a quick private chat with you, if that's okay—about a plan I have in mind.”
She drew a chair to the table and sat down. “What do you think of the projected press-law?” he began, without a trace of his usual stammer.
She pulled a chair up to the table and sat down. “What do you think of the proposed press law?” he started, without any hint of his usual stutter.
“What I think of it? I think it will not be of much value, but half a loaf is better than no bread.”
“What do I think of it? I don’t think it will be very valuable, but half a loaf is better than no bread.”
“Undoubtedly. Then do you intend to work on one of the new papers these good folk here are preparing to start?”
“Definitely. So, are you planning to work on one of the new papers these folks here are getting ready to start?”
“I thought of doing so. There is always a great deal of practical work to be done in starting any paper—printing and circulation arrangements and——”
“I considered doing that. There's usually a lot of practical work involved in launching any publication—printing and distribution arrangements and——”
“How long are you going to waste your mental gifts in that fashion?”
“How long are you going to waste your talents like that?”
“Why 'waste'?”
“Why call it 'waste'?”
“Because it is waste. You know quite well that you have a far better head than most of the men you are working with, and you let them make a regular drudge and Johannes factotum of you. Intellectually you are as far ahead of Grassini and Galli as if they were schoolboys; yet you sit correcting their proofs like a printer's devil.”
“Because it's a waste. You know very well that you're way smarter than most of the guys you're working with, and you let them treat you like a regular overworked assistant. Intellectually, you're miles ahead of Grassini and Galli, almost like they're schoolboys; yet you sit there correcting their proofs like an intern.”
“In the first place, I don't spend all my time in correcting proofs; and moreover it seems to me that you exaggerate my mental capacities. They are by no means so brilliant as you think.”
“In the first place, I don't spend all my time correcting proofs; and besides, it seems to me that you overestimate my mental abilities. They’re not nearly as impressive as you think.”
“I don't think them brilliant at all,” he answered quietly; “but I do think them sound and solid, which is of much more importance. At those dreary committee meetings it is always you who put your finger on the weak spot in everybody's logic.”
“I don't think they're brilliant at all,” he answered quietly; “but I do think they're solid and dependable, which is much more important. At those tedious committee meetings, it’s always you who points out the weak spot in everyone’s logic.”
“You are not fair to the others. Martini, for instance, has a very logical head, and there is no doubt about the capacities of Fabrizi and Lega. Then Grassini has a sounder knowledge of Italian economic statistics than any official in the country, perhaps.”
“You're not being fair to everyone else. Martini, for example, has a very logical mind, and there's no doubt about Fabrizi and Lega's abilities. Plus, Grassini has a better grasp of Italian economic statistics than anyone else in the country, maybe.”
“Well, that's not saying much; but let us lay them and their capacities aside. The fact remains that you, with such gifts as you possess, might do more important work and fill a more responsible post than at present.”
“Well, that’s not saying much; but let’s put them and their abilities aside. The truth is, with the talents you have, you could do more significant work and take on a more responsible position than you currently hold.”
“I am quite satisfied with my position. The work I am doing is not of very much value, perhaps, but we all do what we can.”
“I’m pretty satisfied with my position. The work I’m doing might not be incredibly valuable, but we all do what we can.”
“Signora Bolla, you and I have gone too far to play at compliments and modest denials now. Tell me honestly, do you recognize that you are using up your brain on work which persons inferior to you could do as well?”
“Ms. Bolla, you and I have come too far to pretend with compliments and false modesty now. Be honest with me, do you realize that you’re wasting your brainpower on tasks that people less capable than you could handle just as well?”
“Since you press me for an answer—yes, to some extent.”
“Since you’re pushing me for an answer—yeah, to some degree.”
“Then why do you let that go on?”
“Then why do you allow that to continue?”
No answer.
No response.
“Why do you let it go on?”
“Why do you let it continue?”
“Because—I can't help it.”
"Because I can't help it."
“Why?”
“Why?”
She looked up reproachfully. “That is unkind—it's not fair to press me so.”
She looked up with disappointment. “That’s really unkind—it's not fair to pressure me like this.”
“But all the same you are going to tell me why.”
“But either way, you’re going to tell me why.”
“If you must have it, then—because my life has been smashed into pieces, and I have not the energy to start anything REAL, now. I am about fit to be a revolutionary cab-horse, and do the party's drudge-work. At least I do it conscientiously, and it must be done by somebody.”
“If you really want it, then—because my life is in ruins, and I don’t have the energy to start anything meaningful right now. I’m pretty much ready to be a workhorse for the revolution and do the party's grunt work. At least I do it with dedication, and someone has to take care of it.”
“Certainly it must be done by somebody; but not always by the same person.”
“Surely, it has to be done by someone; but not always by the same person.”
“It's about all I'm fit for.”
“That's pretty much all I'm good for.”
He looked at her with half-shut eyes, inscrutably. Presently she raised her head.
He looked at her with half-closed eyes, unreadable. Soon, she lifted her head.
“We are returning to the old subject; and this was to be a business talk. It is quite useless, I assure you, to tell me I might have done all sorts of things. I shall never do them now. But I may be able to help you in thinking out your plan. What is it?”
“We're going back to the same topic, and this was supposed to be a business conversation. It's pointless, I promise you, to say I could have done various things. I'm not going to do them now. But I might be able to help you figure out your plan. What is it?”
“You begin by telling me that it is useless for me to suggest anything, and then ask what I want to suggest. My plan requires your help in action, not only in thinking out.”
“You start by saying it's pointless for me to suggest anything, and then ask what I want to suggest. My plan needs your help in action, not just in thinking it through.”
“Let me hear it and then we will discuss.”
“Let me hear it and then we can talk about it.”
“Tell me first whether you have heard anything about schemes for a rising in Venetia.”
“First, tell me if you’ve heard anything about plans for an uprising in Venetia.”
“I have heard of nothing but schemes for risings and Sanfedist plots ever since the amnesty, and I fear I am as sceptical about the one as about the other.”
“I’ve heard nothing but plans for uprisings and Sanfedist schemes ever since the amnesty, and I’m afraid I’m just as doubtful about one as I am about the other.”
“So am I, in most cases; but I am speaking of really serious preparations for a rising of the whole province against the Austrians. A good many young fellows in the Papal States—particularly in the Four Legations—are secretly preparing to get across there and join as volunteers. And I hear from my friends in the Romagna——”
“So am I, in most cases; but I’m talking about serious preparations for a full uprising of the entire province against the Austrians. A lot of young guys in the Papal States—especially in the Four Legations—are quietly getting ready to cross over and join as volunteers. And I’m hearing from my friends in the Romagna——”
“Tell me,” she interrupted, “are you quite sure that these friends of yours can be trusted?”
“Tell me,” she interrupted, “are you really sure that these friends of yours can be trusted?”
“Quite sure. I know them personally, and have worked with them.”
“Absolutely. I know them personally and have collaborated with them.”
“That is, they are members of the 'sect' to which you belong? Forgive my scepticism, but I am always a little doubtful as to the accuracy of information received from secret societies. It seems to me that the habit——”
“That is, they are members of the 'sect' that you belong to? Forgive my skepticism, but I always feel a bit unsure about the accuracy of information from secret societies. It seems to me that the habit——”
“Who told you I belonged to a 'sect'?” he interrupted sharply.
“Who told you I was part of a 'sect'?” he interrupted sharply.
“No one; I guessed it.”
“Nobody; I figured it out.”
“Ah!” He leaned back in his chair and looked at her, frowning. “Do you always guess people's private affairs?” he said after a moment.
“Ah!” He leaned back in his chair and looked at her, frowning. “Do you always guess people's personal business?” he said after a moment.
“Very often. I am rather observant, and have a habit of putting things together. I tell you that so that you may be careful when you don't want me to know a thing.”
“Very often, I pay close attention and tend to piece things together. I mention this so that you’ll be cautious when you don’t want me to find something out.”
“I don't mind your knowing anything so long as it goes no further. I suppose this has not——”
“I don't mind you knowing anything as long as it doesn't go beyond this. I guess this hasn't——”
She lifted her head with a gesture of half-offended surprise. “Surely that is an unnecessary question!” she said.
She raised her head with a look of mild surprise and offense. “Surely that's an unnecessary question!” she said.
“Of course I know you would not speak of anything to outsiders; but I thought that perhaps, to the members of your party——”
“Of course I know you wouldn’t talk about anything to outsiders; but I thought that maybe, to the members of your group——”
“The party's business is with facts, not with my personal conjectures and fancies. Of course I have never mentioned the subject to anyone.”
“The party is focused on facts, not my personal guesses and whims. Of course, I’ve never brought this up with anyone.”
“Thank you. Do you happen to have guessed which sect I belong to?”
“Thanks. Do you have any idea which sect I belong to?”
“I hope—you must not take offence at my frankness; it was you who started this talk, you know—— I do hope it is not the 'Knifers.'”
“I hope—you won’t take offense at my honesty; you’re the one who started this conversation, you know—— I really hope it’s not the 'Knifers.'”
“Why do you hope that?”
“Why do you wish that?”
“Because you are fit for better things.”
“Because you deserve better.”
“We are all fit for better things than we ever do. There is your own answer back again. However, it is not the 'Knifers' that I belong to, but the 'Red Girdles.' They are a steadier lot, and take their work more seriously.”
“We're all capable of achieving more than we ever do. That's your own answer right there. However, I'm not part of the 'Knifers'; I belong to the 'Red Girdles.' They are a more stable group and take their work more seriously.”
“Do you mean the work of knifing?”
“Are you talking about the work of stabbing?”
“That, among other things. Knives are very useful in their way; but only when you have a good, organized propaganda behind them. That is what I dislike in the other sect. They think a knife can settle all the world's difficulties; and that's a mistake. It can settle a good many, but not all.”
"That, among other things. Knives are very useful in their own way; but only when you have a solid, organized strategy supporting them. That's what I don't like about the other group. They believe a knife can solve all the world's problems; and that's a misconception. It can solve quite a few, but not all."
“Do you honestly believe that it settles any?”
“Do you really think that it solves anything?”
He looked at her in surprise.
He stared at her in shock.
“Of course,” she went on, “it eliminates, for the moment, the practical difficulty caused by the presence of a clever spy or objectionable official; but whether it does not create worse difficulties in place of the one removed is another question. It seems to me like the parable of the swept and garnished house and the seven devils. Every assassination only makes the police more vicious and the people more accustomed to violence and brutality, and the last state of the community may be worse than the first.”
“Of course,” she continued, “it temporarily gets rid of the practical issue caused by a clever spy or an annoying official; but whether it creates even bigger problems instead of the one that's gone is another matter. It feels to me like the story of the house that’s been cleaned and decorated but ends up worse off. Every assassination just makes the police more brutal and the people more used to violence and cruelty, and the end result for the community could be worse than the beginning.”
“What do you think will happen when the revolution comes? Do you suppose the people won't have to get accustomed to violence then? War is war.”
“What do you think will happen when the revolution comes? Do you think the people won't have to get used to violence then? War is war.”
“Yes, but open revolution is another matter. It is one moment in the people's life, and it is the price we have to pay for all our progress. No doubt fearful things will happen; they must in every revolution. But they will be isolated facts—exceptional features of an exceptional moment. The horrible thing about this promiscuous knifing is that it becomes a habit. The people get to look upon it as an every-day occurrence, and their sense of the sacredness of human life gets blunted. I have not been much in the Romagna, but what little I have seen of the people has given me the impression that they have got, or are getting, into a mechanical habit of violence.”
“Yes, but an outright revolution is a different story. It's just a point in the people's lives, and it’s the cost of all our progress. No doubt there will be terrifying events; that's a given in any revolution. But those will be isolated incidents—rare features of a unique moment. The awful thing about this random violence is that it starts to feel like second nature. People begin to see it as something normal, and their appreciation for the sanctity of human life diminishes. I haven't spent much time in the Romagna, but the little I’ve seen of the people makes me feel like they’re developing, or already have developed, a habitual way of resorting to violence.”
“Surely even that is better than a mechanical habit of obedience and submission.”
“Surely even that is better than just mindlessly following orders and giving in.”
“I don't think so. All mechanical habits are bad and slavish, and this one is ferocious as well. Of course, if you look upon the work of the revolutionist as the mere wresting of certain definite concessions from the government, then the secret sect and the knife must seem to you the best weapons, for there is nothing else which all governments so dread. But if you think, as I do, that to force the government's hand is not an end in itself, but only a means to an end, and that what we really need to reform is the relation between man and man, then you must go differently to work. Accustoming ignorant people to the sight of blood is not the way to raise the value they put on human life.”
“I don't think so. All mechanical habits are bad and servile, and this one is brutal too. Of course, if you see the work of a revolutionary as just getting certain clear concessions from the government, then secret societies and violence must look like the best options, since that’s what all governments fear the most. But if you believe, like I do, that forcing the government to act isn't an end in itself, but just a means to an end, and that what we really need to change is the relationship between people, then you have to approach it differently. Getting ignorant people used to seeing blood isn't the way to increase their appreciation for human life.”
“And the value they put on religion?”
“And how much do they value religion?”
“I don't understand.”
“I don't get it.”
He smiled.
He smiled.
“I think we differ as to where the root of the mischief lies. You place it in a lack of appreciation of the value of human life.”
“I believe we disagree on where the main issue is. You see it as a lack of appreciation for the value of human life.”
“Rather of the sacredness of human personality.”
“Instead of the sacredness of human personality.”
“Put it as you like. To me the great cause of our muddles and mistakes seems to lie in the mental disease called religion.”
“Say it how you want. To me, the main reason for our confusion and mistakes seems to be the mental illness known as religion.”
“Do you mean any religion in particular?”
“Are you referring to a specific religion?”
“Oh, no! That is a mere question of external symptoms. The disease itself is what is called a religious attitude of mind. It is the morbid desire to set up a fetich and adore it, to fall down and worship something. It makes little difference whether the something be Jesus or Buddha or a tum-tum tree. You don't agree with me, of course. You may be atheist or agnostic or anything you like, but I could feel the religious temperament in you at five yards. However, it is of no use for us to discuss that. But you are quite mistaken in thinking that I, for one, look upon the knifing as merely a means of removing objectionable officials—it is, above all, a means, and I think the best means, of undermining the prestige of the Church and of accustoming people to look upon clerical agents as upon any other vermin.”
“Oh, no! That’s just a superficial issue. The real problem is what's known as a religious mindset. It's the unhealthy urge to create an idol and worship it, to kneel and venerate something. It doesn't really matter if that something is Jesus, Buddha, or a random tree. You probably don't see it my way. You might be an atheist, agnostic, or whatever you choose, but I could sense that religious temperament in you from a distance. Still, there’s no point in discussing it. However, you’re completely wrong if you think I view the stabbing as just a way to get rid of unsatisfactory officials—it’s primarily, and I believe the best way, to weaken the Church's influence and to get people used to seeing religious figures as they would any other pest.”
“And when you have accomplished that; when you have roused the wild beast that sleeps in the people and set it on the Church; then——”
“And when you’ve achieved that; when you’ve awakened the wild beast that lies dormant in the people and set it against the Church; then——”
“Then I shall have done the work that makes it worth my while to live.”
“Then I will have completed the work that makes my life worthwhile.”
“Is THAT the work you spoke of the other day?”
“Is THAT the project you mentioned the other day?”
“Yes, just that.”
"Yep, just that."
She shivered and turned away.
She shivered and turned away.
“You are disappointed in me?” he said, looking up with a smile.
“You're disappointed in me?” he said, looking up with a smile.
“No; not exactly that. I am—I think—a little afraid of you.”
“No; not exactly that. I am—I think—a little afraid of you.”
She turned round after a moment and said in her ordinary business voice:
She turned around after a moment and said in her usual business tone:
“This is an unprofitable discussion. Our standpoints are too different. For my part, I believe in propaganda, propaganda, and propaganda; and when you can get it, open insurrection.”
“This is a pointless conversation. Our viewpoints are too far apart. As for me, I believe in propaganda, propaganda, and more propaganda; and when the chance arises, open rebellion.”
“Then let us come back to the question of my plan; it has something to do with propaganda and more with insurrection.”
“Then let's return to the question of my plan; it relates to propaganda and even more to insurrection.”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“As I tell you, a good many volunteers are going from the Romagna to join the Venetians. We do not know yet how soon the insurrection will break out. It may not be till the autumn or winter; but the volunteers in the Apennines must be armed and ready, so that they may be able to start for the plains directly they are sent for. I have undertaken to smuggle the firearms and ammunition on to Papal territory for them——”
“As I’m telling you, quite a few volunteers are heading from Romagna to join the Venetians. We still don’t know when the uprising will begin. It might not be until autumn or winter; but the volunteers in the Apennines need to be armed and ready, so they can set out for the plains as soon as they’re called. I’ve taken on the task of smuggling firearms and ammunition into Papal territory for them——”
“Wait a minute. How do you come to be working with that set? The revolutionists in Lombardy and Venetia are all in favour of the new Pope. They are going in for liberal reforms, hand in hand with the progressive movement in the Church. How can a 'no-compromise' anti-clerical like you get on with them?”
“Wait a minute. How did you end up working with that group? The revolutionaries in Lombardy and Venetia are all supporting the new Pope. They’re pushing for liberal reforms, alongside the progressive movement in the Church. How can someone like you, who’s all about being anti-clerical and not compromising, get along with them?”
He shrugged his shoulders. “What is it to me if they like to amuse themselves with a rag-doll, so long as they do their work? Of course they will take the Pope for a figurehead. What have I to do with that, if only the insurrection gets under way somehow? Any stick will do to beat a dog with, I suppose, and any cry to set the people on the Austrians.”
He shrugged his shoulders. “What do I care if they enjoy playing with a rag-doll, as long as they get their work done? Of course they'll see the Pope as a figurehead. What does that have to do with me, as long as the uprising starts somehow? Any stick will work to hit a dog, I guess, and any shout will rile the people up against the Austrians.”
“What is it you want me to do?”
“What do you want me to do?”
“Chiefly to help me get the firearms across.”
“Mainly to help me get the guns across.”
“But how could I do that?”
“But how can I do that?”
“You are just the person who could do it best. I think of buying the arms in England, and there is a good deal of difficulty about bringing them over. It's impossible to get them through any of the Pontifical sea-ports; they must come by Tuscany, and go across the Apennines.”
“You're exactly the person who can do this best. I'm considering buying the weapons in England, but there are quite a few challenges in getting them over here. It's impossible to get them through any of the Papal sea ports; they have to come through Tuscany and cross the Apennines.”
“That makes two frontiers to cross instead of one.”
"That means there are two frontiers to cross instead of just one."
“Yes; but the other way is hopeless; you can't smuggle a big transport in at a harbour where there is no trade, and you know the whole shipping of Civita Vecchia amounts to about three row-boats and a fishing smack. If we once get the things across Tuscany, I can manage the Papal frontier; my men know every path in the mountains, and we have plenty of hiding-places. The transport must come by sea to Leghorn, and that is my great difficulty; I am not in with the smugglers there, and I believe you are.”
“Yes; but the other option is useless; you can’t sneak a large shipment into a harbor with no trade, and you know the entire shipping activity in Civita Vecchia consists of just a few rowboats and a fishing boat. If we can just get the goods across Tuscany, I can handle the Papal border; my men are familiar with every trail in the mountains, and we have plenty of places to hide. The shipment must come by sea to Leghorn, and that’s my biggest challenge; I’m not connected with the smugglers there, but I believe you are.”
“Give me five minutes to think.”
“Give me five minutes to think.”
She leaned forward, resting one elbow on her knee, and supporting the chin on the raised hand. After a few moments' silence she looked up.
She leaned forward, resting one elbow on her knee and supporting her chin on her raised hand. After a few moments of silence, she looked up.
“It is possible that I might be of some use in that part of the work,” she said; “but before we go any further, I want to ask you a question. Can you give me your word that this business is not connected with any stabbing or secret violence of any kind?”
“It’s possible that I could be helpful with that part of the work,” she said. “But before we continue, I want to ask you something. Can you promise me that this isn’t related to any stabbing or secret violence at all?”
“Certainly. It goes without saying that I should not have asked you to join in a thing of which I know you disapprove.”
“Of course. It's clear that I shouldn't have asked you to be a part of something I know you don't approve of.”
“When do you want a definite answer from me?”
“When do you need a definite answer from me?”
“There is not much time to lose; but I can give you a few days to decide in.”
“There isn’t much time to waste, but I can give you a few days to think it over.”
“Are you free next Saturday evening?”
“Are you available next Saturday evening?”
“Let me see—to-day is Thursday; yes.”
“Let me think—today is Thursday; yeah.”
“Then come here. I will think the matter over and give you a final answer.”
“Then come here. I’ll think about it and give you my final answer.”
On the following Sunday Gemma sent in to the committee of the Florentine branch of the Mazzinian party a statement that she wished to undertake a special work of a political nature, which would for a few months prevent her from performing the functions for which she had up till now been responsible to the party.
On the next Sunday, Gemma submitted a statement to the committee of the Florentine branch of the Mazzinian party, indicating her desire to take on a special political project that would temporarily stop her from carrying out the responsibilities she had previously held within the party.
Some surprise was felt at this announcement, but the committee raised no objection; she had been known in the party for several years as a person whose judgment might be trusted; and the members agreed that if Signora Bolla took an unexpected step, she probably had good reasons for it.
Some surprise was felt at this announcement, but the committee raised no objection; she had been known in the party for several years as a person whose judgment could be trusted; and the members agreed that if Signora Bolla took an unexpected step, she probably had good reasons for it.
To Martini she said frankly that she had undertaken to help the Gadfly with some “frontier work.” She had stipulated for the right to tell her old friend this much, in order that there might be no misunderstanding or painful sense of doubt and mystery between them. It seemed to her that she owed him this proof of confidence. He made no comment when she told him; but she saw, without knowing why, that the news had wounded him deeply.
To Martini, she honestly said that she had agreed to help the Gadfly with some "frontier work." She had insisted on the right to tell her old friend this much to avoid any misunderstandings or unnecessary doubts and mysteries between them. She felt that she owed him this act of trust. He didn't say anything in response; however, she could tell, for reasons she couldn't explain, that the news had hurt him profoundly.
They were sitting on the terrace of her lodging, looking out over the red roofs to Fiesole. After a long silence, Martini rose and began tramping up and down with his hands in his pockets, whistling to himself—a sure sign with him of mental agitation. She sat looking at him for a little while.
They were sitting on the terrace of her place, looking out over the red roofs to Fiesole. After a long silence, Martini got up and started pacing back and forth with his hands in his pockets, whistling to himself—a clear sign of his mental agitation. She watched him for a while.
“Cesare, you are worried about this affair,” she said at last. “I am very sorry you feel so despondent over it; but I could decide only as seemed right to me.”
“Cesare, you're concerned about this situation,” she finally said. “I'm really sorry you feel so down about it; but I could only make a decision based on what felt right to me.”
“It is not the affair,” he answered, sullenly; “I know nothing about it, and it probably is all right, once you have consented to go into it. It's the MAN I distrust.”
“It’s not the situation,” he replied, grumpily; “I don’t know anything about it, and it’s probably fine, as long as you’re okay with getting involved. It’s the GUY I don’t trust.”
“I think you misunderstand him; I did till I got to know him better. He is far from perfect, but there is much more good in him than you think.”
“I think you’re misunderstanding him; I did until I got to know him better. He’s far from perfect, but there’s a lot more good in him than you realize.”
“Very likely.” For a moment he tramped to and fro in silence, then suddenly stopped beside her.
“Very likely.” He paced back and forth in silence for a moment, then suddenly stopped next to her.
“Gemma, give it up! Give it up before it is too late! Don't let that man drag you into things you will repent afterwards.”
“Gemma, stop it! Stop before it’s too late! Don’t let that guy pull you into things you’ll regret later.”
“Cesare,” she said gently, “you are not thinking what you are saying. No one is dragging me into anything. I have made this decision of my own will, after thinking the matter well over alone. You have a personal dislike to Rivarez, I know; but we are talking of politics now, not of persons.”
“Cesare,” she said softly, “you’re not really thinking about what you're saying. No one is pushing me into anything. I made this decision on my own, after considering the situation thoroughly by myself. I know you have a personal issue with Rivarez, but we’re discussing politics now, not individuals.”
“Madonna! Give it up! That man is dangerous; he is secret, and cruel, and unscrupulous—and he is in love with you!”
“Madonna! Stop it! That guy is dangerous; he’s secretive, cruel, and ruthless—and he’s in love with you!”
She drew back.
She pulled away.
“Cesare, how can you get such fancies into your head?”
“Cesare, how can you come up with such ideas?”
“He is in love with you,” Martini repeated. “Keep clear of him, Madonna!”
“He's in love with you,” Martini repeated. “Stay away from him, Madonna!”
“Dear Cesare, I can't keep clear of him; and I can't explain to you why. We are tied together—not by any wish or doing of our own.”
“Dear Cesare, I can’t stay away from him, and I can’t explain why. We’re connected—not by any choice or action of our own.”
“If you are tied, there is nothing more to say,” Martini answered wearily.
“If you’re stuck, there’s nothing more to discuss,” Martini replied tiredly.
He went away, saying that he was busy, and tramped for hours up and down the muddy streets. The world looked very black to him that evening. One poor ewe-lamb—and this slippery creature had stepped in and stolen it away.
He left, claiming he was busy, and walked for hours up and down the muddy streets. The world seemed very dark to him that evening. One poor ewe-lamb—and this slippery creature had come in and taken it away.
CHAPTER X.
TOWARDS the middle of February the Gadfly went to Leghorn. Gemma had introduced him to a young Englishman there, a shipping-agent of liberal views, whom she and her husband had known in England. He had on several occasions performed little services for the Florentine radicals: had lent money to meet an unforeseen emergency, had allowed his business address to be used for the party's letters, etc.; but always through Gemma's mediumship, and as a private friend of hers. She was, therefore, according to party etiquette, free to make use of the connexion in any way that might seem good to her. Whether any use could be got out of it was quite another question. To ask a friendly sympathizer to lend his address for letters from Sicily or to keep a few documents in a corner of his counting-house safe was one thing; to ask him to smuggle over a transport of firearms for an insurrection was another; and she had very little hope of his consenting.
TOWARDS the middle of February, the Gadfly went to Leghorn. Gemma had introduced him to a young Englishman there, a shipping agent with progressive views, whom she and her husband had known in England. He had helped the Florentine radicals on several occasions: lending money during emergencies, allowing his business address to be used for the party's correspondence, and so on; but always through Gemma's assistance and as a personal friend of hers. Therefore, according to party etiquette, she was free to use the connection however she saw fit. Whether she could actually make any use of it was a different story. Asking a friendly supporter to let his address be used for letters from Sicily or to store a few documents in a corner of his office was one thing; asking him to smuggle a shipment of weapons for an uprising was another, and she didn’t have much hope that he would agree.
“You can but try,” she had said to the Gadfly; “but I don't think anything will come of it. If you were to go to him with that recommendation and ask for five hundred scudi, I dare say he'd give them to you at once—he's exceedingly generous,—and perhaps at a pinch he would lend you his passport or hide a fugitive in his cellar; but if you mention such a thing as rifles he will stare at you and think we're both demented.”
“You can only try,” she said to the Gadfly; “but I don't think anything will come of it. If you went to him with that recommendation and asked for five hundred scudi, I’m sure he’d give them to you right away—he’s really generous—and maybe in a tough spot, he’d lend you his passport or hide a fugitive in his cellar; but if you even mention something like rifles, he’ll just stare at you and think we’re both insane.”
“Perhaps he may give me a few hints, though, or introduce me to a friendly sailor or two,” the Gadfly had answered. “Anyway, it's worth while to try.”
“Maybe he can give me some tips or introduce me to a friendly sailor or two,” the Gadfly replied. “Either way, it’s worth a shot.”
One day at the end of the month he came into her study less carefully dressed than usual, and she saw at once from his face that he had good news to tell.
One day at the end of the month, he walked into her study dressed a bit more casually than usual, and she immediately noticed from his expression that he had good news to share.
“Ah, at last! I was beginning to think something must have happened to you!”
“Ah, finally! I was starting to think something might have happened to you!”
“I thought it safer not to write, and I couldn't get back sooner.”
“I thought it would be safer not to write, and I couldn't come back any sooner.”
“You have just arrived?”
"Did you just arrive?"
“Yes; I am straight from the diligence; I looked in to tell you that the affair is all settled.”
“Yes; I just got here from the coach; I came by to let you know that everything is sorted out.”
“Do you mean that Bailey has really consented to help?”
“Are you saying that Bailey has actually agreed to help?”
“More than to help; he has undertaken the whole thing,—packing, transports,—everything. The rifles will be hidden in bales of merchandise and will come straight through from England. His partner, Williams, who is a great friend of his, has consented to see the transport off from Southampton, and Bailey will slip it through the custom house at Leghorn. That is why I have been such a long time; Williams was just starting for Southampton, and I went with him as far as Genoa.”
“More than just helping, he’s taken on the entire operation—packing, transport—everything. The rifles will be concealed in bundles of merchandise and will come straight from England. His partner, Williams, who is a good friend of his, has agreed to see the transport leave from Southampton, and Bailey will sneak it through customs in Leghorn. That’s why I’ve been away for so long; Williams was just heading for Southampton, and I went with him as far as Genoa.”
“To talk over details on the way?”
“To discuss the details along the way?”
“Yes, as long as I wasn't too sea-sick to talk about anything.”
“Yes, as long as I wasn't too seasick to talk about anything.”
“Are you a bad sailor?” she asked quickly, remembering how Arthur had suffered from sea-sickness one day when her father had taken them both for a pleasure-trip.
“Are you a bad sailor?” she asked quickly, recalling how Arthur had gotten sea-sick one day when her dad had taken them both on a fun trip.
“About as bad as is possible, in spite of having been at sea so much. But we had a talk while they were loading at Genoa. You know Williams, I think? He's a thoroughly good fellow, trustworthy and sensible; so is Bailey, for that matter; and they both know how to hold their tongues.”
“About as bad as it gets, even though we've been at sea for a while. But we had a chat while they were loading in Genoa. You know Williams, right? He's a really good guy, reliable and sensible; Bailey is the same, actually; and they both know when to keep quiet.”
“It seems to me, though, that Bailey is running a serious risk in doing a thing like this.”
“It seems to me, though, that Bailey is taking a big risk by doing something like this.”
“So I told him, and he only looked sulky and said: 'What business is that of yours?' Just the sort of thing one would expect him to say. If I met Bailey in Timbuctoo, I should go up to him and say: 'Good-morning, Englishman.'”
“So I told him, and he just looked moody and said: 'What’s it to you?' Exactly what I expected him to say. If I ran into Bailey in Timbuktu, I would walk up to him and say: 'Good morning, Englishman.'”
“But I can't conceive how you managed to get their consent; Williams, too; the last man I should have thought of.”
“But I can't believe how you got their approval; Williams, too; he's the last person I would have expected.”
“Yes, he objected strongly at first; not on the ground of danger, though, but because the thing is 'so unbusiness-like.' But I managed to win him over after a bit. And now we will go into details.”
“Yes, he strongly objected at first; not because of the danger, though, but because it was 'so unprofessional.' But I eventually managed to persuade him. Now let's get into the details.”
When the Gadfly reached his lodgings the sun had set, and the blossoming pyrus japonica that hung over the garden wall looked dark in the fading light. He gathered a few sprays and carried them into the house. As he opened the study door, Zita started up from a chair in the corner and ran towards him.
When the Gadfly got back to his place, the sun had gone down, and the blooming pyrus japonica that hung over the garden wall looked dark in the dimming light. He picked a few branches and took them inside. As he opened the study door, Zita jumped up from a chair in the corner and ran toward him.
“Oh, Felice; I thought you were never coming!”
“Oh, Felice; I thought you would never get here!”
His first impulse was to ask her sharply what business she had in his study; but, remembering that he had not seen her for three weeks, he held out his hand and said, rather frigidly:
His first instinct was to ask her sharply what she was doing in his study; but, remembering that he hadn't seen her for three weeks, he extended his hand and said, somewhat coldly:
“Good-evening, Zita; how are you?”
“Good evening, Zita; how are you?”
She put up her face to be kissed, but he moved past as though he had not seen the gesture, and took up a vase to put the pyrus in. The next instant the door was flung wide open, and the collie, rushing into the room, performed an ecstatic dance round him, barking and whining with delight. He put down the flowers and stooped to pat the dog.
She lifted her face to be kissed, but he passed by as if he hadn't noticed and picked up a vase to put the pyrus in. Just then, the door swung open, and the collie rushed into the room, doing an excited dance around him, barking and whining with joy. He set down the flowers and bent down to pet the dog.
“Well, Shaitan, how are you, old man? Yes, it's really I. Shake hands, like a good dog!”
“Well, Shaitan, how are you, old man? Yes, it’s really me. Shake hands, like a good dog!”
The hard, sullen look came into Zita's face.
The tough, gloomy expression appeared on Zita's face.
“Shall we go to dinner?” she asked coldly. “I ordered it for you at my place, as you wrote that you were coming this evening.”
“Are we going to dinner?” she asked sharply. “I ordered it for you at my place since you said you were coming this evening.”
He turned round quickly.
He turned around quickly.
“I am v-v-very sorry; you sh-should not have waited for me! I will just get a bit tidy and come round at once. P-perhaps you would not mind putting these into water.”
“I am v-v-very sorry; you sh-should not have waited for me! I will just get a bit tidy and come over right away. P-perhaps you wouldn’t mind putting these in water.”
When he came into Zita's dining room she was standing before a mirror, fastening one of the sprays into her dress. She had apparently made up her mind to be good-humoured, and came up to him with a little cluster of crimson buds tied together.
When he walked into Zita's dining room, she was standing in front of a mirror, securing one of the sprays into her dress. She seemed determined to be in a good mood and approached him with a small bunch of crimson buds tied together.
“Here is a buttonhole for you; let me put it in your coat.”
“Here’s a buttonhole for you; let me put it in your coat.”
All through dinner-time he did his best to be amiable, and kept up a flow of small-talk, to which she responded with radiant smiles. Her evident joy at his return somewhat embarrassed him; he had grown so accustomed to the idea that she led her own life apart from his, among such friends and companions as were congenial to her, that it had never occurred to him to imagine her as missing him. And yet she must have felt dull to be so much excited now.
All during dinner, he tried hard to be friendly and kept the conversation going with small talk, which she answered with bright smiles. Her obvious happiness at his return made him feel a bit awkward; he had gotten so used to the thought of her living her own life separate from his, surrounded by friends and companions who suited her, that it had never crossed his mind that she might actually miss him. Yet, she must have felt a bit bored to be so excited now.
“Let us have coffee up on the terrace,” she said; “it is quite warm this evening.”
“Let’s have coffee on the terrace,” she said; “it’s pretty warm this evening.”
“Very well. Shall I take your guitar? Perhaps you will sing.”
“Sure. Should I grab your guitar? Maybe you’ll sing.”
She flushed with delight; he was critical about music and did not often ask her to sing.
She blushed with happiness; he was picky about music and rarely asked her to sing.
On the terrace was a broad wooden bench running round the walls. The Gadfly chose a corner with a good view of the hills, and Zita, seating herself on the low wall with her feet on the bench, leaned back against a pillar of the roof. She did not care much for scenery; she preferred to look at the Gadfly.
On the terrace, there was a wide wooden bench around the walls. The Gadfly picked a corner with a nice view of the hills, and Zita, sitting on the low wall with her feet on the bench, leaned back against a roof pillar. She wasn't really into the scenery; she liked watching the Gadfly instead.
“Give me a cigarette,” she said. “I don't believe I have smoked once since you went away.”
“Give me a cigarette,” she said. “I don't think I've smoked at all since you left.”
“Happy thought! It's just s-s-smoke I want to complete my bliss.”
“Happy thought! It's just s-s-smoke I need to finish my happiness.”
She leaned forward and looked at him earnestly.
She leaned forward and looked at him seriously.
“Are you really happy?”
"Are you truly happy?"
The Gadfly's mobile brows went up.
The Gadfly's eyebrows lifted.
“Yes; why not? I have had a good dinner; I am looking at one of the m-most beautiful views in Europe; and now I'm going to have coffee and hear a Hungarian folk-song. There is nothing the matter with either my conscience or my digestion; what more can man desire?”
“Yes; why not? I just had a great dinner; I'm looking at one of the most beautiful views in Europe; and now I'm going to have coffee and listen to a Hungarian folk song. There’s nothing wrong with my conscience or my digestion; what more could a person want?”
“I know another thing you desire.”
“I know something else you want.”
“What?”
"What?"
“That!” She tossed a little cardboard box into his hand.
“That!” She threw a small cardboard box into his hand.
“B-burnt almonds! Why d-didn't you tell me before I began to s-smoke?” he cried reproachfully.
“Burnt almonds! Why didn't you tell me before I started smoking?” he exclaimed reproachfully.
“Why, you baby! you can eat them when you have done smoking. There comes the coffee.”
“Come on, you baby! You can eat them when you’re done smoking. Here comes the coffee.”
The Gadfly sipped his coffee and ate his burnt almonds with the grave and concentrated enjoyment of a cat drinking cream.
The Gadfly sipped his coffee and ate his burnt almonds with the serious and focused enjoyment of a cat drinking cream.
“How nice it is to come back to d-decent coffee, after the s-s-stuff one gets at Leghorn!” he said in his purring drawl.
“How nice it is to come back to decent coffee, after the stuff you get at Leghorn!” he said in his smooth drawl.
“A very good reason for stopping at home now you are here.”
“A really good reason to stay home now that you're here.”
“Not much stopping for me; I'm off again to-morrow.”
“Not much time to rest for me; I’m heading out again tomorrow.”
The smile died on her face.
The smile disappeared from her face.
“To-morrow! What for? Where are you going to?”
"Tomorrow! What for? Where are you going?"
“Oh! two or three p-p-places, on business.”
“Oh! two or three places, for work.”
It had been decided between him and Gemma that he must go in person into the Apennines to make arrangements with the smugglers of the frontier region about the transporting of the firearms. To cross the Papal frontier was for him a matter of serious danger; but it had to be done if the work was to succeed.
It was agreed between him and Gemma that he needed to go personally into the Apennines to make arrangements with the smugglers in the border region about transporting the firearms. Crossing the Papal border was a serious risk for him, but it had to be done if the plan was going to succeed.
“Always business!” Zita sighed under her breath; and then asked aloud:
"Always business!" Zita sighed quietly to herself and then asked out loud:
“Shall you be gone long?”
“Will you be gone long?”
“No; only a fortnight or three weeks, p-p-probably.”
“No; probably only a couple of weeks or so.”
“I suppose it's some of THAT business?” she asked abruptly.
"I guess it's some of THAT stuff?" she asked suddenly.
“'That' business?”
“Is that business?”
“The business you're always trying to get your neck broken over—the everlasting politics.”
“The business you're always risking everything for—the never-ending politics.”
“It has something to do with p-p-politics.”
“It has something to do with p-p-politics.”
Zita threw away her cigarette.
Zita tossed her cigarette.
“You are fooling me,” she said. “You are going into some danger or other.”
“You're just messing with me,” she said. “You’re heading into some kind of danger.”
“I'm going s-s-straight into the infernal regions,” he answered languidly. “D-do you happen to have any friends there you want to send that ivy to? You n-needn't pull it all down, though.”
“I'm going s-s-straight into hell,” he replied lazily. “D-do you have any friends there you want to send that ivy to? You d-don't need to pull it all down, though.”
She had fiercely torn off a handful of the climber from the pillar, and now flung it down with vehement anger.
She had fiercely ripped a handful of the climber off the pillar, and now threw it down in a fit of anger.
“You are going into danger,” she repeated; “and you won't even say so honestly! Do you think I am fit for nothing but to be fooled and joked with? You will get yourself hanged one of these days, and never so much as say good-bye. It's always politics and politics—I'm sick of politics!”
“You're heading into danger,” she repeated; “and you won't even admit it honestly! Do you think I'm just here to be tricked and joked with? One of these days, you'll end up getting hanged, and you won't even say goodbye. It's always politics, politics—I'm tired of politics!”
“S-so am I,” said the Gadfly, yawning lazily; “and therefore we'll talk about something else—unless you will sing.”
“Y-yeah, me too,” said the Gadfly, yawning lazily; “so let's talk about something else—unless you want to sing.”
“Well, give me the guitar, then. What shall I sing?”
“Well, hand me the guitar, then. What should I sing?”
“The ballad of the lost horse; it suits your voice so well.”
“The ballad of the lost horse; it fits your voice perfectly.”
She began to sing the old Hungarian ballad of the man who loses first his horse, then his home, and then his sweetheart, and consoles himself with the reflection that “more was lost at Mohacz field.” The song was one of the Gadfly's especial favourites; its fierce and tragic melody and the bitter stoicism of the refrain appealed to him as no softer music ever did.
She started singing the old Hungarian ballad about the man who first loses his horse, then his home, and finally his sweetheart, finding some comfort in the thought that “more was lost at Mohacz field.” This song was one of the Gadfly's favorites; its intense and tragic melody along with the bitter stoicism of the refrain resonated with him like no gentler music ever could.
Zita was in excellent voice; the notes came from her lips strong and clear, full of the vehement desire of life. She would have sung Italian or Slavonic music badly, and German still worse; but she sang the Magyar folk-songs splendidly.
Zita had an amazing voice; the notes flowed from her lips strong and clear, filled with a passionate zest for life. She would have sung Italian or Slavic music poorly, and German even worse; but she performed the Hungarian folk songs beautifully.
The Gadfly listened with wide-open eyes and parted lips; he had never heard her sing like this before. As she came to the last line, her voice began suddenly to shake.
The Gadfly listened with wide-open eyes and slightly parted lips; he had never heard her sing like this before. As she reached the last line, her voice suddenly began to shake.
“Ah, no matter! More was lost——”
"Ah, it doesn’t matter! More was lost—"
She broke down with a sob and hid her face among the ivy leaves.
She broke down in tears and buried her face in the ivy leaves.
“Zita!” The Gadfly rose and took the guitar from her hand. “What is it?”
“Zita!” The Gadfly stood up and took the guitar from her hand. “What’s going on?”
She only sobbed convulsively, hiding her face in both hands. He touched her on the arm.
She just cried hard, covering her face with both hands. He touched her on the arm.
“Tell me what is the matter,” he said caressingly.
“Tell me what’s wrong,” he said softly.
“Let me alone!” she sobbed, shrinking away. “Let me alone!”
"Leave me alone!" she cried, backing away. "Just leave me alone!"
He went quietly back to his seat and waited till the sobs died away. Suddenly he felt her arms about his neck; she was kneeling on the floor beside him.
He quietly returned to his seat and waited for the sobs to fade. Suddenly, he felt her arms around his neck; she was kneeling on the floor next to him.
“Felice—don't go! Don't go away!”
“Felice—don't leave! Stay here!”
“We will talk about that afterwards,” he said, gently extricating himself from the clinging arms. “Tell me first what has upset you so. Has anything been frightening you?”
“We'll discuss that later,” he said, carefully removing himself from the tight embrace. “First, tell me what’s bothering you so much. Has anything been scaring you?”
She silently shook her head.
She shook her head silently.
“Have I done anything to hurt you?”
“Have I done anything to upset you?”
“No.” She put a hand up against his throat.
“No.” She placed a hand against his throat.
“What, then?”
"What now?"
“You will get killed,” she whispered at last. “I heard one of those men that come here say the other day that you will get into trouble—and when I ask you about it you laugh at me!”
"You'll get killed," she finally whispered. "I heard one of those guys who come here say the other day that you'll get into trouble—and when I ask you about it, you just laugh at me!"
“My dear child,” the Gadfly said, after a little pause of astonishment, “you have got some exaggerated notion into your head. Very likely I shall get killed some day—that is the natural consequence of being a revolutionist. But there is no reason to suppose I am g-g-going to get killed just now. I am running no more risk than other people.”
“My dear child,” the Gadfly said after a brief pause of astonishment, “you have some exaggerated idea in your head. It’s very possible I could get killed someday—that's just a natural consequence of being a revolutionist. But there’s no reason to think I'm going to get killed right now. I'm not taking any more risks than anyone else.”
“Other people—what are other people to me? If you loved me you wouldn't go off this way and leave me to lie awake at night, wondering whether you're arrested, or dream you are dead whenever I go to sleep. You don't care as much for me as for that dog there!”
“Other people—what do they mean to me? If you really loved me, you wouldn’t just leave like this and make me lie awake at night, wondering if you’ve been arrested or dreaming that you’re dead every time I try to sleep. You care more about that dog over there than you do about me!”
The Gadfly rose and walked slowly to the other end of the terrace. He was quite unprepared for such a scene as this and at a loss how to answer her. Yes, Gemma was right; he had got his life into a tangle that he would have hard work to undo.
The Gadfly stood up and slowly walked to the other end of the terrace. He was completely unprepared for a scene like this and didn’t know how to respond to her. Yes, Gemma was right; he had tangled his life into a mess that he would find it difficult to fix.
“Sit down and let us talk about it quietly,” he said, coming back after a moment. “I think we have misunderstood each other; of course I should not have laughed if I had thought you were serious. Try to tell me plainly what is troubling you; and then, if there is any misunderstanding, we may be able to clear it up.”
“Sit down and let’s have a calm conversation,” he said, returning after a moment. “I think we’ve misunderstood each other; I wouldn’t have laughed if I’d known you were serious. Please try to explain clearly what’s bothering you, and then, if there’s any confusion, we can work to sort it out.”
“There's nothing to clear up. I can see you don't care a brass farthing for me.”
“There's nothing to explain. I can tell you don’t care at all about me.”
“My dear child, we had better be quite frank with each other. I have always tried to be honest about our relationship, and I think I have never deceived you as to——”
“My dear child, we should be completely honest with each other. I've always aimed to be truthful about our relationship, and I believe I've never misled you about——”
“Oh, no! you have been honest enough; you have never even pretended to think of me as anything else but a prostitute,—a trumpery bit of second-hand finery that plenty of other men have had before you—”
“Oh, no! you’ve been honest enough; you’ve never even pretended to see me as anything other than a prostitute—a cheap piece of second-hand glamour that plenty of other guys have had before you—”
“Hush, Zita! I have never thought that way about any living thing.”
“Hush, Zita! I’ve never felt that way about anything alive.”
“You have never loved me,” she insisted sullenly.
“You’ve never loved me,” she said with a sulky expression.
“No, I have never loved you. Listen to me, and try to think as little harm of me as you can.”
“No, I have never loved you. Listen to me, and try to think of me as little harm as possible.”
“Who said I thought any harm of you? I——”
“Who said I thought you’d do any harm? I——”
“Wait a minute. This is what I want to say: I have no belief whatever in conventional moral codes, and no respect for them. To me the relations between men and women are simply questions of personal likes and dislikes———”
“Hold on a second. Here’s what I want to say: I don't believe in traditional moral codes at all, and I have no respect for them. To me, the relationships between men and women are just matters of personal preferences.”
“And of money,” she interrupted with a harsh little laugh. He winced and hesitated a moment.
“And about money,” she interrupted with a sharp laugh. He flinched and paused for a moment.
“That, of course, is the ugly part of the matter. But believe me, if I had thought that you disliked me, or felt any repulsion to the thing, I would never have suggested it, or taken advantage of your position to persuade you to it. I have never done that to any woman in my life, and I have never told a woman a lie about my feeling for her. You may trust me that I am speaking the truth——”
“That, of course, is the unpleasant part of the situation. But believe me, if I had thought you disliked me or felt any aversion to this, I would never have brought it up or used your position to convince you. I’ve never done that to any woman in my life, and I’ve never lied to a woman about my feelings for her. You can trust that I’m being honest—”
He paused a moment, but she did not answer.
He stopped for a moment, but she didn’t respond.
“I thought,” he went on; “that if a man is alone in the world and feels the need of—of a woman's presence about him, and if he can find a woman who is attractive to him and to whom he is not repulsive, he has a right to accept, in a grateful and friendly spirit, such pleasure as that woman is willing to give him, without entering into any closer bond. I saw no harm in the thing, provided only there is no unfairness or insult or deceit on either side. As for your having been in that relation with other men before I met you, I did not think about that. I merely thought that the connexion would be a pleasant and harmless one for both of us, and that either was free to break it as soon as it became irksome. If I was mistaken—if you have grown to look upon it differently—then——”
“I thought,” he continued; “that if a man is alone in the world and feels the need for—a woman's presence around him, and if he can find a woman who appeals to him and who doesn’t find him repulsive, he has the right to accept, in a grateful and friendly way, whatever pleasure that woman is willing to share with him, without getting into a deeper relationship. I saw no harm in it, as long as there’s no unfairness, insult, or deceit from either side. As for your having had that kind of relationship with other men before we met, I didn’t think about that. I simply believed that the connection would be enjoyable and harmless for both of us, and that either of us could end it whenever it became bothersome. If I was wrong—if you’ve come to see it differently—then——”
He paused again.
He paused once more.
“Then?” she whispered, without looking up.
“Then?” she whispered, still not looking up.
“Then I have done you a wrong, and I am very sorry. But I did not mean to do it.”
“Then I've wronged you, and I'm really sorry. But I didn’t mean to do it.”
“You 'did not mean' and you 'thought'——Felice, are you made of cast iron? Have you never been in love with a woman in your life that you can't see I love you?”
“You 'didn't mean' and you 'thought'—Felice, are you made of metal? Have you never been in love with a woman in your life that you can't see I love you?”
A sudden thrill went through him; it was so long since anyone had said to him: “I love you.” Instantly she started up and flung her arms round him.
A sudden excitement rushed through him; it had been so long since anyone had told him, “I love you.” In an instant, she jumped up and wrapped her arms around him.
“Felice, come away with me! Come away from this dreadful country and all these people and their politics! What have we got to do with them? Come away, and we will be happy together. Let us go to South America, where you used to live.”
“Felice, come with me! Let's leave this awful country and all these people and their politics! What do we have to do with them? Let's escape, and we can be happy together. Let’s go to South America, where you used to live.”
The physical horror of association startled him back into self-control; he unclasped her hands from his neck and held them in a steady grasp.
The physical fear of being associated with her jolted him back to reality; he unclasped her hands from his neck and held them firmly.
“Zita! Try to understand what I am saying to you. I do not love you; and if I did I would not come away with you. I have my work in Italy, and my comrades——”
“Zita! Please try to understand what I’m saying. I don’t love you; and even if I did, I wouldn’t leave with you. I have my work in Italy and my comrades——”
“And someone else that you love better than me!” she cried out fiercely. “Oh, I could kill you! It is not your comrades you care about; it's—— I know who it is!”
“And someone else that you love more than me!” she shouted with intensity. “Oh, I could totally kill you! It’s not your friends you actually care about; it's—— I know who it is!”
“Hush!” he said quietly. “You are excited and imagining things that are not true.”
“Hush!” he said softly. “You’re worked up and thinking about things that aren’t real.”
“You suppose I am thinking of Signora Bolla? I'm not so easily duped! You only talk politics with her; you care no more for her than you do for me. It's that Cardinal!”
“You think I'm worried about Signora Bolla? I'm not that easily fooled! You only discuss politics with her; you care about her no more than you do about me. It’s that Cardinal!”
The Gadfly started as if he had been shot.
The Gadfly jumped as if he had been shot.
“Cardinal?” he repeated mechanically.
"Cardinal?" he repeated robotically.
“Cardinal Montanelli, that came here preaching in the autumn. Do you think I didn't see your face when his carriage passed? You were as white as my pocket-handkerchief! Why, you're shaking like a leaf now because I mentioned his name!”
“Cardinal Montanelli, who came here preaching in the fall. Do you think I didn't see your face when his carriage went by? You were as pale as my handkerchief! Why, you're trembling like a leaf now just because I said his name!”
He stood up.
He got up.
“You don't know what you are talking about,” he said very slowly and softly. “I—hate the Cardinal. He is the worst enemy I have.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said very slowly and softly. “I—hate the Cardinal. He’s my worst enemy.”
“Enemy or no, you love him better than you love anyone else in the world. Look me in the face and say that is not true, if you can!”
“Enemy or not, you love him more than you love anyone else in the world. Look me in the eye and tell me that’s not true, if you can!”
He turned away, and looked out into the garden. She watched him furtively, half-scared at what she had done; there was something terrifying in his silence. At last she stole up to him, like a frightened child, and timidly pulled his sleeve. He turned round.
He turned away and looked out at the garden. She watched him secretly, half-afraid of what she had done; there was something frightening about his silence. Finally, she tiptoed over to him like a scared child and gently tugged at his sleeve. He turned around.
“It is true,” he said.
“It's true,” he said.
CHAPTER XI.
“BUT c-c-can't I meet him somewhere in the hills? Brisighella is a risky place for me.”
“BUT c-c-can't I meet him somewhere in the hills? Brisighella is a dangerous place for me.”
“Every inch of ground in the Romagna is risky for you; but just at this moment Brisighella is safer for you than any other place.”
“Every inch of land in Romagna is dangerous for you; but right now, Brisighella is safer for you than anywhere else.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“I'll tell you in a minute. Don't let that man with the blue jacket see your face; he's dangerous. Yes; it was a terrible storm; I don't remember to have seen the vines so bad for a long time.”
“I'll tell you in a minute. Don't let that guy in the blue jacket see your face; he's trouble. Yeah, it was a horrible storm; I can't remember seeing the vines look this bad in a long time.”
The Gadfly spread his arms on the table, and laid his face upon them, like a man overcome with fatigue or wine; and the dangerous new-comer in the blue jacket, glancing swiftly round, saw only two farmers discussing their crops over a flask of wine and a sleepy mountaineer with his head on the table. It was the usual sort of thing to see in little places like Marradi; and the owner of the blue jacket apparently made up his mind that nothing could be gained by listening; for he drank his wine at a gulp and sauntered into the outer room. There he stood leaning on the counter and gossiping lazily with the landlord, glancing every now and then out of the corner of one eye through the open door, beyond which sat the three figures at the table. The two farmers went on sipping their wine and discussing the weather in the local dialect, and the Gadfly snored like a man whose conscience is sound.
The Gadfly spread his arms on the table and rested his face on them, like someone who’s totally wiped out from exhaustion or booze. The new guy in the blue jacket quickly looked around and saw just two farmers chatting about their crops over some wine and a sleepy mountain guy with his head on the table. This was pretty typical in small places like Marradi. The guy in the blue jacket seemed to decide that eavesdropping wouldn’t be worth it, so he downed his wine in one go and wandered into the next room. There, he leaned against the counter and lazily chatted with the landlord, occasionally sneaking a glance through the open door at the three figures at the table. The two farmers kept sipping their wine and talking about the weather in the local dialect, while the Gadfly snored like someone with a clear conscience.
At last the spy seemed to make up his mind that there was nothing in the wine-shop worth further waste of his time. He paid his reckoning, and, lounging out of the house, sauntered away down the narrow street. The Gadfly, yawning and stretching, lifted himself up and sleepily rubbed the sleeve of his linen blouse across his eyes.
At last, the spy seemed to decide that there was nothing in the wine shop worth wasting any more of his time on. He settled his bill and, casually leaving the building, strolled down the narrow street. The Gadfly, yawning and stretching, sat up and sleepily rubbed the sleeve of his linen shirt across his eyes.
“Pretty sharp practice that,” he said, pulling a clasp-knife out of his pocket and cutting off a chunk from the rye-loaf on the table. “Have they been worrying you much lately, Michele?”
“Pretty sly move, that,” he said, pulling a pocket knife out and slicing off a chunk of the rye bread on the table. “Have they been bothering you a lot lately, Michele?”
“They've been worse than mosquitos in August. There's no getting a minute's peace; wherever one goes, there's always a spy hanging about. Even right up in the hills, where they used to be so shy about venturing, they have taken to coming in bands of three or four—haven't they, Gino? That's why we arranged for you to meet Domenichino in the town.”
“They're worse than mosquitoes in August. You can't get a minute of peace; no matter where you go, there’s always a spy lurking around. Even up in the hills, where they used to be too shy to venture, they now come in groups of three or four—right, Gino? That’s why we set up for you to meet Domenichino in town.”
“Yes; but why Brisighella? A frontier town is always full of spies.”
“Yes; but why Brisighella? A border town is always crawling with spies.”
“Brisighella just now is a capital place. It's swarming with pilgrims from all parts of the country.”
“Brisighella right now is an amazing place. It's packed with pilgrims from all over the country.”
“But it's not on the way to anywhere.”
“But it's not on the way to anywhere.”
“It's not far out of the way to Rome, and many of the Easter Pilgrims are going round to hear Mass there.”
“It's not that far from Rome, and many of the Easter Pilgrims are going there to attend Mass.”
“I d-d-didn't know there was anything special in Brisighella.”
“I didn't know there was anything special in Brisighella.”
“There's the Cardinal. Don't you remember his going to Florence to preach last December? It's that same Cardinal Montanelli. They say he made a great sensation.”
“There's the Cardinal. Don't you remember when he went to Florence to preach last December? It's the same Cardinal Montanelli. They say he created quite a buzz.”
“I dare say; I don't go to hear sermons.”
“I have to say; I don’t go to listen to sermons.”
“Well, he has the reputation of being a saint, you see.”
“Well, he’s known for being a saint, you know.”
“How does he manage that?”
"How does he pull that off?"
“I don't know. I suppose it's because he gives away all his income, and lives like a parish priest with four or five hundred scudi a year.”
“I don’t know. I guess it’s because he donates all his income and lives like a parish priest on four or five hundred scudi a year.”
“Ah!” interposed the man called Gino; “but it's more than that. He doesn't only give away money; he spends his whole life in looking after the poor, and seeing the sick are properly treated, and hearing complaints and grievances from morning till night. I'm no fonder of priests than you are, Michele, but Monsignor Montanelli is not like other Cardinals.”
“Ah!” interrupted the man named Gino; “but it's more than that. He doesn't just give away money; he spends his entire life taking care of the poor, making sure the sick are treated well, and listening to complaints and grievances from morning until night. I'm not any fonder of priests than you are, Michele, but Monsignor Montanelli isn’t like other Cardinals.”
“Oh, I dare say he's more fool than knave!” said Michele. “Anyhow, the people are mad after him, and the last new freak is for the pilgrims to go round that way to ask his blessing. Domenichino thought of going as a pedlar, with a basket of cheap crosses and rosaries. The people like to buy those things and ask the Cardinal to touch them; then they put them round their babies' necks to keep off the evil eye.”
“Oh, I definitely think he's more of a fool than a villain!” said Michele. “Anyway, people are crazy about him, and the latest trend is for the pilgrims to go that way to seek his blessing. Domenichino considered going as a peddler, carrying a basket of inexpensive crosses and rosaries. People love to buy those things and ask the Cardinal to bless them; then they hang them around their babies' necks to ward off the evil eye.”
“Wait a minute. How am I to go—as a pilgrim? This make-up suits me p-pretty well, I think; but it w-won't do for me to show myself in Brisighella in the same character that I had here; it would be ev-v-vidence against you if I get taken.”
“Hold on. How am I supposed to go—as a pilgrim? This outfit works for me pretty well, I think; but I can’t show up in Brisighella looking the same way I do here; it would be evidence against you if I got caught.”
“You won't get taken; we have a splendid disguise for you, with a passport and all complete.”
“You won't be caught; we have a great disguise for you, complete with a passport and everything.”
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“An old Spanish pilgrim—a repentant brigand from the Sierras. He fell ill in Ancona last year, and one of our friends took him on board a trading-vessel out of charity, and set him down in Venice, where he had friends, and he left his papers with us to show his gratitude. They will just do for you.”
“An old Spanish pilgrim—a reformed bandit from the Sierras. He got sick in Ancona last year, and one of our friends took him on board a trading ship out of kindness and dropped him off in Venice, where he had friends. He left his papers with us to express his thanks. They’ll be perfect for you.”
“A repentant b-b-brigand? But w-what about the police?”
“A sorry thug? But what about the cops?”
“Oh, that's all right! He finished his term of the galleys some years ago, and has been going about to Jerusalem and all sorts of places saving his soul ever since. He killed his son by mistake for somebody else, and gave himself up to the police in a fit of remorse.”
“Oh, that's fine! He finished his time in prison a few years ago and has been traveling to Jerusalem and all kinds of places to save his soul since then. He accidentally killed his son thinking he was someone else and turned himself in to the police out of guilt.”
“Was he quite old?”
"Was he very old?"
“Yes; but a white beard and wig will set that right, and the description suits you to perfection in every other respect. He was an old soldier, with a lame foot and a sabre-cut across the face like yours; and then his being a Spaniard, too—you see, if you meet any Spanish pilgrims, you can talk to them all right.”
“Yes; but a white beard and wig will fix that, and the description fits you perfectly in every other way. He was an old soldier, with a limp and a sabre scar on his face like yours; and then being a Spaniard too—you know, if you run into any Spanish pilgrims, you can chat with them just fine.”
“Where am I to meet Domenichino?”
"Where should I meet Domenichino?"
“You join the pilgrims at the cross-road that we will show you on the map, saying you had lost your way in the hills. Then, when you reach the town, you go with the rest of them into the marketplace, in front of the Cardinal's palace.”
“You meet the pilgrims at the crossroads we’ll point out on the map, saying you got lost in the hills. Then, when you arrive in town, you head with the others into the marketplace, in front of the Cardinal's palace.”
“Oh, he manages to live in a p-palace, then, in s-spite of being a saint?”
“Oh, he gets to live in a palace, then, even though he's a saint?”
“He lives in one wing of it, and has turned the rest into a hospital. Well, you all wait there for him to come out and give his benediction, and Domenichino will come up with his basket and say: 'Are you one of the pilgrims, father?' and you answer: 'I am a miserable sinner.' Then he puts down his basket and wipes his face with his sleeve, and you offer him six soldi for a rosary.”
“He lives in one wing of it and has converted the rest into a hospital. Well, you all wait there for him to come out and give his blessing, and Domenichino will approach with his basket and say: 'Are you one of the pilgrims, father?' and you reply: 'I am a wretched sinner.' Then he sets down his basket and wipes his face with his sleeve, and you offer him six soldi for a rosary.”
“Then, of course, he arranges where we can talk?”
“Then, of course, he sets up a place for us to talk?”
“Yes; he will have plenty of time to give you the address of the meeting-place while the people are gaping at Montanelli. That was our plan; but if you don't like it, we can let Domenichino know and arrange something else.”
“Yes; he’ll have plenty of time to give you the address of the meeting place while everyone is staring at Montanelli. That was our plan; but if you don’t like it, we can let Domenichino know and figure out something else.”
“No; it will do; only see that the beard and wig look natural.”
“No; that’s fine; just make sure the beard and wig look natural.”
“Are you one of the pilgrims, father?”
“Are you one of the travelers, Dad?”
The Gadfly, sitting on the steps of the episcopal palace, looked up from under his ragged white locks, and gave the password in a husky, trembling voice, with a strong foreign accent. Domenichino slipped the leather strap from his shoulder, and set down his basket of pious gewgaws on the step. The crowd of peasants and pilgrims sitting on the steps and lounging about the market-place was taking no notice of them, but for precaution's sake they kept up a desultory conversation, Domenichino speaking in the local dialect and the Gadfly in broken Italian, intermixed with Spanish words.
The Gadfly, sitting on the steps of the bishop's palace, looked up from beneath his tattered white hair and announced the password in a raspy, shaky voice, thick with a foreign accent. Domenichino took the leather strap off his shoulder and placed his basket of religious trinkets on the step. The group of peasants and pilgrims gathered on the steps and hanging around the marketplace ignored them, but to be safe, they chatted aimlessly, with Domenichino speaking in the local dialect and the Gadfly using broken Italian mixed with Spanish words.
“His Eminence! His Eminence is coming out!” shouted the people by the door. “Stand aside! His Eminence is coming!”
“Your Eminence! Your Eminence is coming out!” shouted the people by the door. “Step aside! Your Eminence is coming!”
They both stood up.
They both stood up.
“Here, father,” said Domenichino, putting into the Gadfly's hand a little image wrapped in paper; “take this, too, and pray for me when you get to Rome.”
“Here, Dad,” said Domenichino, handing a small wrapped image to the Gadfly. “Take this as well, and pray for me when you get to Rome.”
The Gadfly thrust it into his breast, and turned to look at the figure in the violet Lenten robe and scarlet cap that was standing on the upper step and blessing the people with outstretched arms.
The Gadfly drove it into his chest and turned to see the figure in the violet Lenten robe and red cap standing on the upper step, blessing the crowd with outstretched arms.
Montanelli came slowly down the steps, the people crowding about him to kiss his hands. Many knelt down and put the hem of his cassock to their lips as he passed.
Montanelli walked slowly down the steps, with people crowding around him to kiss his hands. Many knelt and pressed the hem of his cassock to their lips as he went by.
“Peace be with you, my children!”
“Peace be with you, my kids!”
At the sound of the clear, silvery voice, the Gadfly bent his head, so that the white hair fell across his face; and Domenichino, seeing the quivering of the pilgrim's staff in his hand, said to himself with admiration: “What an actor!”
At the sound of the clear, silvery voice, the Gadfly lowered his head, letting the white hair fall across his face; and Domenichino, noticing the trembling of the pilgrim's staff in his hand, thought to himself with admiration: “What an actor!”
A woman standing near to them stooped down and lifted her child from the step. “Come, Cecco,” she said. “His Eminence will bless you as the dear Lord blessed the children.”
A woman standing close to them bent down and picked up her child from the step. “Come on, Cecco,” she said. “His Eminence will bless you just like the dear Lord blessed the children.”
The Gadfly moved a step forward and stopped. Oh, it was hard! All these outsiders—these pilgrims and mountaineers—could go up and speak to him, and he would lay his hand on their children's hair. Perhaps he would say “Carino” to that peasant boy, as he used to say——
The Gadfly took a step forward and paused. Oh, it was tough! All these outsiders—these pilgrims and climbers—could approach him, and he would put his hand on their children's heads. Maybe he would call that peasant boy “Carino,” just like he used to—
The Gadfly sank down again on the step, turning away that he might not see. If only he could shrink into some corner and stop his ears to shut out the sound! Indeed, it was more than any man should have to bear—to be so close, so close that he could have put out his arm and touched the dear hand.
The Gadfly sank back down onto the step, turning away so he wouldn't have to see. If only he could shrink into a corner and block out the sound! Honestly, it was more than anyone should have to handle—being so close, so close that he could have reached out and touched that dear hand.
“Will you not come under shelter, my friend?” the soft voice said. “I am afraid you are chilled.”
“Won’t you come inside, my friend?” the gentle voice said. “I’m worried you might be getting cold.”
The Gadfly's heart stood still. For a moment he was conscious of nothing but the sickening pressure of the blood that seemed as if it would tear his breast asunder; then it rushed back, tingling and burning through all his body, and he looked up. The grave, deep eyes above him grew suddenly tender with divine compassion at the sight of his face.
The Gadfly's heart stopped. For a moment, he felt nothing except the nauseating pressure of his blood, as if it might burst through his chest; then it surged back, tingling and burning through his entire body, and he looked up. The serious, deep eyes above him suddenly softened with a divine compassion at the sight of his face.
“Stand bark a little, friends,” Montanelli said, turning to the crowd; “I want to speak to him.”
“Stand back a little, everyone,” Montanelli said, turning to the crowd; “I want to talk to him.”
The people fell slowly back, whispering to each other, and the Gadfly, sitting motionless, with teeth clenched and eyes on the ground, felt the gentle touch of Montanelli's hand upon his shoulder.
The crowd slowly backed away, murmuring to one another, and the Gadfly, sitting still, teeth gritted and eyes on the ground, felt the soft touch of Montanelli's hand on his shoulder.
“You have had some great trouble. Can I do anything to help you?”
"You’ve been through a lot. Is there anything I can do to help you?"
The Gadfly shook his head in silence.
The Gadfly shook his head quietly.
“Are you a pilgrim?”
“Are you a traveler?”
“I am a miserable sinner.”
"I’m a miserable sinner."
The accidental similarity of Montanelli's question to the password came like a chance straw, that the Gadfly, in his desperation, caught at, answering automatically. He had begun to tremble under the soft pressure of the hand that seemed to burn upon his shoulder.
The accidental resemblance of Montanelli's question to the password came like a lucky break that the Gadfly, in his desperation, seized upon, responding instinctively. He had started to tremble under the gentle pressure of the hand that felt like it was burning on his shoulder.
The Cardinal bent down closer to him.
The Cardinal leaned down closer to him.
“Perhaps you would care to speak to me alone? If I can be any help to you——”
“Maybe you'd like to talk to me privately? If I can help you in any way——”
For the first time the Gadfly looked straight and steadily into Montanelli's eyes; he was already recovering his self-command.
For the first time, the Gadfly looked directly and steadily into Montanelli's eyes; he was already regaining his composure.
“It would be no use,” he said; “the thing is hopeless.”
“It wouldn’t help,” he said; “it’s hopeless.”
A police official stepped forward out of the crowd.
A police officer stepped out from the crowd.
“Forgive my intruding, Your Eminence. I think the old man is not quite sound in his mind. He is perfectly harmless, and his papers are in order, so we don't interfere with him. He has been in penal servitude for a great crime, and is now doing penance.”
“Sorry to interrupt, Your Eminence. I believe the old man might not be fully right in the head. He’s completely harmless, and his paperwork is all in order, so we don’t bother him. He served time for a serious crime and is now atoning for it.”
“A great crime,” the Gadfly repeated, shaking his head slowly.
“A terrible crime,” the Gadfly repeated, shaking his head slowly.
“Thank you, captain; stand aside a little, please. My friend, nothing is hopeless if a man has sincerely repented. Will you not come to me this evening?”
“Thank you, captain; could you step aside a bit, please? My friend, nothing is beyond hope if someone has truly repented. Will you join me this evening?”
“Would Your Eminence receive a man who is guilty of the death of his own son?”
“Would Your Eminence accept a man who is responsible for his own son's death?”
The question had almost the tone of a challenge, and Montanelli shrank and shivered under it as under a cold wind.
The question sounded almost like a challenge, and Montanelli flinched and trembled under it like he was facing a cold wind.
“God forbid that I should condemn you, whatever you have done!” he said solemnly. “In His sight we are all guilty alike, and our righteousness is as filthy rags. If you will come to me I will receive you as I pray that He may one day receive me.”
“God forbid I should judge you, no matter what you’ve done!” he said solemnly. “In His eyes, we're all equally guilty, and our righteousness is like dirty rags. If you come to me, I’ll welcome you as I hope He will one day welcome me.”
The Gadfly stretched out his hands with a sudden gesture of passion.
The Gadfly suddenly stretched out his hands in a burst of passion.
“Listen!” he said; “and listen all of you, Christians! If a man has killed his only son—his son who loved and trusted him, who was flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone; if he has led his son into a death-trap with lies and deceit—is there hope for that man in earth or heaven? I have confessed my sin before God and man, and I have suffered the punishment that men have laid on me, and they have let me go; but when will God say, 'It is enough'? What benediction will take away His curse from my soul? What absolution will undo this thing that I have done?”
“Listen!” he said; “and listen, all of you, Christians! If a man has killed his only son—his son who loved and trusted him, who was flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone; if he has led his son into a death trap with lies and deceit—is there any hope for that man on earth or in heaven? I have confessed my sin before God and people, and I have faced the punishment that people have imposed on me, and they have released me; but when will God say, 'That’s enough'? What blessing will lift His curse from my soul? What forgiveness will undo what I have done?”
In the dead silence that followed the people looked at Montanelli, and saw the heaving of the cross upon his breast.
In the complete silence that followed, the people looked at Montanelli and noticed the cross rising and falling on his chest.
He raised his eyes at last, and gave the benediction with a hand that was not quite steady.
He finally lifted his gaze and gave the blessing with a hand that wasn't completely steady.
“God is merciful,” he said. “Lay your burden before His throne; for it is written: 'A broken and contrite heart shalt thou not despise.'”
“God is merciful,” he said. “Bring your troubles before Him; for it is written: 'You will not despise a broken and humble heart.'”
He turned away and walked through the market-place, stopping everywhere to speak to the people, and to take their children in his arms.
He turned away and walked through the marketplace, stopping everywhere to talk to the people and to hold their children in his arms.
In the evening the Gadfly, following the directions written on the wrapping of the image, made his way to the appointed meeting-place. It was the house of a local doctor, who was an active member of the “sect.” Most of the conspirators were already assembled, and their delight at the Gadfly's arrival gave him a new proof, if he had needed one, of his popularity as a leader.
In the evening, the Gadfly, following the instructions on the wrapping of the image, headed to the designated meeting spot. It was the home of a local doctor, who was an active member of the "sect." Most of the conspirators were already gathered, and their excitement at the Gadfly's arrival gave him further evidence, if he needed it, of his popularity as a leader.
“We're glad enough to see you again,” said the doctor; “but we shall be gladder still to see you go. It's a fearfully risky business, and I, for one, was against the plan. Are you quite sure none of those police rats noticed you in the market-place this morning?”
“We're happy to see you again,” said the doctor; “but we’ll be even happier when you leave. This is a really risky situation, and I, for one, didn’t support the plan. Are you sure none of those police officers saw you in the market this morning?”
“Oh, they n-noticed me enough, but they d-didn't recognize me. Domenichino m-managed the thing capitally. But where is he? I don't see him.”
“Oh, they noticed me enough, but they didn't recognize me. Domenichino handled the situation brilliantly. But where is he? I don’t see him.”
“He has not come yet. So you got on all smoothly? Did the Cardinal give you his blessing?”
“He hasn't arrived yet. So everything went smoothly for you? Did the Cardinal give you his blessing?”
“His blessing? Oh, that's nothing,” said Domenichino, coming in at the door. “Rivarez, you're as full of surprises as a Christmas cake. How many more talents are you going to astonish us with?”
“His blessing? Oh, that's nothing,” said Domenichino, walking in through the door. “Rivarez, you're as full of surprises as a Christmas cake. How many more talents are you going to blow us away with?”
“What is it now?” asked the Gadfly languidly. He was leaning back on a sofa, smoking a cigar. He still wore his pilgrim's dress, but the white beard and wig lay beside him.
“What is it now?” asked the Gadfly lazily. He was leaning back on a sofa, smoking a cigar. He still wore his pilgrim's outfit, but the white beard and wig were lying beside him.
“I had no idea you were such an actor. I never saw a thing done so magnificently in my life. You nearly moved His Eminence to tears.”
“I had no idea you were such a performer. I’ve never seen anything done so beautifully in my life. You almost brought His Eminence to tears.”
“How was that? Let us hear, Rivarez.”
“How was that? Let us know, Rivarez.”
The Gadfly shrugged his shoulders. He was in a taciturn and laconic mood, and the others, seeing that nothing was to be got out of him, appealed to Domenichino to explain. When the scene in the market-place had been related, one young workman, who had not joined in the laughter of the rest, remarked abruptly:
The Gadfly shrugged. He was feeling quiet and reserved, and the others, realizing they wouldn’t get anything from him, turned to Domenichino for an explanation. After hearing about the scene in the market, one young worker, who hadn’t laughed along with the others, suddenly said:
“It was very clever, of course; but I don't see what good all this play-acting business has done to anybody.”
“It was very clever, of course; but I don’t see how all this acting has benefited anyone.”
“Just this much,” the Gadfly put in; “that I can go where I like and do what I like anywhere in this district, and not a single man, woman, or child will ever think of suspecting me. The story will be all over the place by to-morrow, and when I meet a spy he will only think: 'It's mad Diego, that confessed his sins in the market-place.' That is an advantage gained, surely.”
“Just this much,” the Gadfly added; “that I can go wherever I want and do whatever I want in this area, and not a single man, woman, or child will ever think to suspect me. The word will be all over the place by tomorrow, and when I run into a spy, he'll only think: 'It's crazy Diego, who confessed his sins in the market.' That’s definitely an advantage.”
“Yes, I see. Still, I wish the thing could have been done without fooling the Cardinal. He's too good to have that sort of trick played on him.”
“Yes, I get it. Still, I wish we could have done this without messing with the Cardinal. He's too good for that kind of trick.”
“I thought myself he seemed fairly decent,” the Gadfly lazily assented.
“I thought he seemed pretty decent,” the Gadfly lazily agreed.
“Nonsense, Sandro! We don't want Cardinals here!” said Domenichino. “And if Monsignor Montanelli had taken that post in Rome when he had the chance of getting it, Rivarez couldn't have fooled him.”
“Nonsense, Sandro! We don't want Cardinals here!” said Domenichino. “And if Monsignor Montanelli had taken that job in Rome when he had the chance, Rivarez couldn't have tricked him.”
“He wouldn't take it because he didn't want to leave his work here.”
“He wouldn't take it because he didn't want to leave his job here.”
“More likely because he didn't want to get poisoned off by Lambruschini's agents. They've got something against him, you may depend upon it. When a Cardinal, especially such a popular one, 'prefers to stay' in a God-forsaken little hole like this, we all know what that means—don't we, Rivarez?”
“More likely because he didn't want to get taken out by Lambruschini's agents. They've got something against him, you can count on it. When a Cardinal, especially one as well-liked as this, 'chooses to stay' in a rundown place like this, we all know what that implies—don't we, Rivarez?”
The Gadfly was making smoke-rings. “Perhaps it is a c-c-case of a 'b-b-broken and contrite heart,'” he remarked, leaning his head back to watch them float away. “And now, men, let us get to business.”
The Gadfly was making smoke rings. “Maybe it's a c-c-case of a 'b-b-broken and contrite heart,'” he said, tilting his head back to watch them drift away. “Now, gentlemen, let’s get down to business.”
They began to discuss in detail the various plans which had been formed for the smuggling and concealment of weapons. The Gadfly listened with keen attention, interrupting every now and then to correct sharply some inaccurate statement or imprudent proposal. When everyone had finished speaking, he made a few practical suggestions, most of which were adopted without discussion. The meeting then broke up. It had been resolved that, at least until he was safely back in Tuscany, very late meetings, which might attract the notice of the police, should be avoided. By a little after ten o'clock all had dispersed except the doctor, the Gadfly, and Domenichino, who remained as a sub-committee for the discussion of special points. After a long and hot dispute, Domenichino looked up at the clock.
They started discussing in detail the different plans that had been created for smuggling and hiding weapons. The Gadfly listened intently, interrupting now and then to sharply correct any inaccurate statements or reckless suggestions. Once everyone had finished speaking, he offered a few practical suggestions, most of which were accepted without debate. The meeting then ended. It was decided that, at least until he was safely back in Tuscany, they should avoid very late meetings that might draw the attention of the police. By a little after ten o'clock, everyone had left except the doctor, the Gadfly, and Domenichino, who stayed behind as a sub-committee to go over specific points. After a long and heated discussion, Domenichino looked up at the clock.
“Half-past eleven; we mustn't stop any longer or the night-watchman may see us.”
“11:30; we shouldn't stop any longer or the night watchman might see us.”
“When does he pass?” asked the Gadfly.
“When does he pass?” asked the Gadfly.
“About twelve o'clock; and I want to be home before he comes. Good-night, Giordani. Rivarez, shall we walk together?”
“It's about twelve o'clock, and I want to be home before he arrives. Good night, Giordani. Rivarez, should we walk together?”
“No; I think we are safer apart. Then I shall see you again?”
“No; I think we’re safer apart. So, will I see you again?”
“Yes; at Castel Bolognese. I don't know yet what disguise I shall be in, but you have the password. You leave here to-morrow, I think?”
“Yes; at Castel Bolognese. I still haven't decided what disguise I'll be wearing, but you have the password. You're leaving here tomorrow, right?”
The Gadfly was carefully putting on his beard and wig before the looking-glass.
The Gadfly was carefully putting on his beard and wig in front of the mirror.
“To-morrow morning, with the pilgrims. On the next day I fall ill and stop behind in a shepherd's hut, and then take a short cut across the hills. I shall be down there before you will. Good-night!”
"Tomorrow morning, with the pilgrims. The next day I get sick and stay behind in a shepherd's hut, then I take a shortcut across the hills. I’ll be down there before you. Good night!"
Twelve o'clock was striking from the Cathedral bell-tower as the Gadfly looked in at the door of the great empty barn which had been thrown open as a lodging for the pilgrims. The floor was covered with clumsy figures, most of which were snoring lustily, and the air was insufferably close and foul. He drew back with a little shudder of repugnance; it would be useless to attempt to sleep in there; he would take a walk, and then find some shed or haystack which would, at least, be clean and quiet.
Twelve o'clock was ringing out from the Cathedral bell tower as the Gadfly peeked into the entrance of the large empty barn, which had been opened up as a place for the pilgrims to stay. The floor was filled with clumsy figures, most of them snoring loudly, and the air was stifling and unpleasant. He recoiled slightly in disgust; it would be pointless to try to sleep in there. Instead, he decided to take a walk and look for a shed or haystack that would at least be clean and peaceful.
It was a glorious night, with a great full moon gleaming in a purple sky. He began to wander through the streets in an aimless way, brooding miserably over the scene of the morning, and wishing that he had never consented to Domenichino's plan of holding the meeting in Brisighella. If at the beginning he had declared the project too dangerous, some other place would have been chosen; and both he and Montanelli would have been spared this ghastly, ridiculous farce.
It was a beautiful night, with a bright full moon shining in a purple sky. He started to stroll through the streets aimlessly, feeling miserable about what had happened that morning, regretting that he had ever agreed to Domenichino's idea of holding the meeting in Brisighella. If he had said from the start that the plan was too risky, they could have picked another location, and both he and Montanelli would have been spared this awful, absurd spectacle.
How changed the Padre was! And yet his voice was not changed at all; it was just the same as in the old days, when he used to say: “Carino.”
How much the Padre had changed! And yet his voice was exactly the same; it was just like in the old days when he would say: “Carino.”
The lantern of the night-watchman appeared at the other end of the street, and the Gadfly turned down a narrow, crooked alley. After walking a few yards he found himself in the Cathedral Square, close to the left wing of the episcopal palace. The square was flooded with moonlight, and there was no one in sight; but he noticed that a side door of the Cathedral was ajar. The sacristan must have forgotten to shut it. Surely nothing could be going on there so late at night. He might as well go in and sleep on one of the benches instead of in the stifling barn; he could slip out in the morning before the sacristan came; and even if anyone did find him, the natural supposition would be that mad Diego had been saying his prayers in some corner, and had got shut in.
The night-watchman's lantern appeared at the other end of the street, and the Gadfly turned down a narrow, winding alley. After walking a few yards, he found himself in Cathedral Square, next to the left wing of the bishop's palace. The square was bathed in moonlight, and there was no one around; but he noticed that a side door of the Cathedral was slightly open. The sacristan must have forgotten to close it. Surely, nothing could be happening there this late at night. He might as well go inside and sleep on one of the benches instead of in the stuffy barn; he could slip out in the morning before the sacristan arrived, and even if someone did find him, they'd likely think that crazy Diego had been saying his prayers in a corner and got locked in.
He listened a moment at the door, and then entered with the noiseless step that he had retained notwithstanding his lameness. The moonlight streamed through the windows, and lay in broad bands on the marble floor. In the chancel, especially, everything was as clearly visible as by daylight. At the foot of the altar steps Cardinal Montanelli knelt alone, bare-headed, with clasped hands.
He paused for a moment at the door, then entered with the silent step he had kept despite his limp. Moonlight poured through the windows, casting wide bands on the marble floor. In the chancel, everything was almost as visible as in daylight. At the foot of the altar steps, Cardinal Montanelli knelt alone, bare-headed, with his hands clasped.
The Gadfly drew back into the shadow. Should he slip away before Montanelli saw him? That, no doubt, would be the wisest thing to do—perhaps the most merciful. And yet, what harm could it do for him to go just a little nearer—to look at the Padre's face once more, now that the crowd was gone, and there was no need to keep up the hideous comedy of the morning? Perhaps it would be his last chance—and the Padre need not see him; he would steal up softly and look—just this once. Then he would go back to his work.
The Gadfly pulled back into the shadows. Should he escape before Montanelli spotted him? That would probably be the smartest move—maybe even the kindest. And yet, what harm would it be to get a little closer—to see the Padre's face one last time, now that the crowd had dispersed, and there was no need to maintain the terrible charade from the morning? This might be his last opportunity—and the Padre didn’t have to see him; he could quietly approach and take a look—just this once. Then he would return to his work.
Keeping in the shadow of the pillars, he crept softly up to the chancel rails, and paused at the side entrance, close to the altar. The shadow of the episcopal throne was broad enough to cover him, and he crouched down in the darkness, holding his breath.
Keeping in the shadows of the pillars, he quietly made his way to the chancel rails and stopped at the side entrance, right next to the altar. The shadow of the episcopal throne was wide enough to hide him, and he crouched down in the dark, holding his breath.
“My poor boy! Oh, God; my poor boy!”
“My poor boy! Oh, God; my poor boy!”
The broken whisper was full of such endless despair that the Gadfly shuddered in spite of himself. Then came deep, heavy, tearless sobs; and he saw Montanelli wring his hands together like a man in bodily pain.
The broken whisper was filled with such endless despair that the Gadfly shuddered despite himself. Then came deep, heavy, tearless sobs, and he saw Montanelli wringing his hands together like a man in physical pain.
He had not thought it would be so bad as this. How often had he said to himself with bitter assurance: “I need not trouble about it; that wound was healed long ago.” Now, after all these years, it was laid bare before him, and he saw it bleeding still. And how easy it would be to heal it now at last! He need only lift his hand—only step forward and say: “Padre, it is I.” There was Gemma, too, with that white streak across her hair. Oh, if he could but forgive! If he could but cut out from his memory the past that was burned into it so deep—the Lascar, and the sugar-plantation, and the variety show! Surely there was no other misery like this—to be willing to forgive, to long to forgive; and to know that it was hopeless—that he could not, dared not forgive.
He hadn’t expected it to be this bad. How many times had he told himself bitterly, “I don’t need to worry about it; that wound was healed a long time ago.” Now, after all these years, it was right in front of him, and he could see it still bleeding. And it would be so easy to heal it now at last! He just needed to lift his hand—just step forward and say, “Padre, it’s me.” There was Gemma, too, with that white streak in her hair. Oh, if only he could forgive! If he could just erase from his memory the past that was burned into it so deeply—the Lascar, the sugar plantation, and the variety show! Surely there was no other misery like this—to want to forgive, to yearn to forgive; and to know that it was hopeless—that he couldn’t, dared not forgive.
Montanelli rose at last, made the sign of the cross, and turned away from the altar. The Gadfly shrank further back into the shadow, trembling with fear lest he should be seen, lest the very beating of his heart should betray him; then he drew a long breath of relief. Montanelli had passed him, so close that the violet robe had brushed against his cheek,—had passed and had not seen him.
Montanelli finally stood up, made the sign of the cross, and turned away from the altar. The Gadfly recoiled deeper into the shadows, shaking with fear that he might be seen, worried that even his racing heart would give him away; then he let out a long, relieved breath. Montanelli had walked right by him, so close that the violet robe had brushed against his cheek—had walked by and hadn’t seen him.
Had not seen him—— Oh, what had he done? This had been his last chance—this one precious moment—and he had let it slip away. He started up and stepped into the light.
Hadn't seen him—Oh, what had he done? This had been his last chance—this one precious moment—and he had let it slip away. He got up and stepped into the light.
“Padre!”
"Dad!"
The sound of his own voice, ringing up and dying away along the arches of the roof, filled him with fantastic terror. He shrank back again into the shadow. Montanelli stood beside the pillar, motionless, listening with wide-open eyes, full of the horror of death. How long the silence lasted the Gadfly could not tell; it might have been an instant, or an eternity. He came to his senses with a sudden shock. Montanelli was beginning to sway as though he would fall, and his lips moved, at first silently.
The sound of his own voice echoing and fading along the roof made him feel an intense fear. He backed into the shadows again. Montanelli stood next to the pillar, completely still, watching with wide eyes filled with the dread of death. The Gadfly couldn’t tell how long the silence lasted; it could’ve been a moment or forever. He jolted back to reality suddenly. Montanelli started to sway as if he might collapse, and his lips moved, initially without sound.
“Arthur!” the low whisper came at last; “yes, the water is deep——”
“Arthur!” the quiet whisper finally came; “yes, the water is deep——”
The Gadfly came forward.
The Gadfly stepped up.
“Forgive me, Your Eminence! I thought it was one of the priests.”
“I'm sorry, Your Eminence! I thought it was one of the priests.”
“Ah, it is the pilgrim?” Montanelli had at once recovered his self-control, though the Gadfly could see, from the restless glitter of the sapphire on his hand, that he was still trembling. “Are you in need of anything, my friend? It is late, and the Cathedral is closed at night.”
“Ah, is that you, the pilgrim?” Montanelli quickly regained his composure, but the Gadfly could see from the restless shine of the sapphire on his hand that he was still shaking. “Do you need anything, my friend? It’s late, and the Cathedral is closed at night.”
“I beg pardon, Your Eminence, if I have done wrong. I saw the door open, and came in to pray, and when I saw a priest, as I thought, in meditation, I waited to ask a blessing on this.”
“I’m sorry, Your Eminence, if I’ve made a mistake. I saw the door open, came in to pray, and when I saw someone who I thought was a priest in meditation, I waited to ask for a blessing on this.”
He held up the little tin cross that he had bought from Domenichino. Montanelli took it from his hand, and, re-entering the chancel, laid it for a moment on the altar.
He held up the small tin cross that he had bought from Domenichino. Montanelli took it from his hand and, stepping back into the chancel, placed it momentarily on the altar.
“Take it, my son,” he said, “and be at rest, for the Lord is tender and pitiful. Go to Rome, and ask the blessing of His minister, the Holy Father. Peace be with you!”
“Take it, my son,” he said, “and find peace, for the Lord is kind and compassionate. Go to Rome, and seek the blessing of His minister, the Holy Father. Peace be with you!”
The Gadfly bent his head to receive the benediction, and turned slowly away.
The Gadfly bowed his head to accept the blessing, and then slowly walked away.
“Stop!” said Montanelli.
“Stop!” Montanelli said.
He was standing with one hand on the chancel rail.
He was standing with one hand on the altar rail.
“When you receive the Holy Eucharist in Rome,” he said, “pray for one in deep affliction—for one on whose soul the hand of the Lord is heavy.”
“When you receive the Holy Eucharist in Rome,” he said, “pray for someone who is suffering greatly—for someone on whose soul the weight of the Lord is heavy.”
There were almost tears in his voice, and the Gadfly's resolution wavered. Another instant and he would have betrayed himself. Then the thought of the variety-show came up again, and he remembered, like Jonah, that he did well to be angry.
There were almost tears in his voice, and the Gadfly's determination faltered. One more moment and he would have given himself away. Then the thought of the variety show popped back into his mind, and he remembered, like Jonah, that he had every right to be angry.
“Who am I, that He should hear my prayers? A leper and an outcast! If I could bring to His throne, as Your Eminence can, the offering of a holy life—of a soul without spot or secret shame———”
“Who am I that He should listen to my prayers? A leper and an outcast! If I could present to His throne, like Your Eminence can, the gift of a holy life—a soul without blemish or hidden shame—”
Montanelli turned abruptly away.
Montanelli suddenly turned away.
“I have only one offering to give,” he said; “a broken heart.”
“I only have one thing to give,” he said; “a broken heart.”
A few days later the Gadfly returned to Florence in the diligence from Pistoja. He went straight to Gemma's lodgings, but she was out. Leaving a message that he would return in the morning he went home, sincerely hoping that he should not again find his study invaded by Zita. Her jealous reproaches would act on his nerves, if he were to hear much of them to-night, like the rasping of a dentist's file.
A few days later, the Gadfly came back to Florence on the coach from Pistoja. He went directly to Gemma's place, but she wasn't home. After leaving a message that he'd come back in the morning, he headed home, genuinely hoping he wouldn't find his study taken over by Zita again. If he had to listen to her jealous complaints tonight, they would grate on his nerves like a dentist's drill.
“Good-evening, Bianca,” he said when the maid-servant opened the door. “Has Mme. Reni been here to-day?”
“Good evening, Bianca,” he said when the maid opened the door. “Has Mrs. Reni been here today?”
She stared at him blankly
She stared at him expressionless.
“Mme. Reni? Has she come back, then, sir?”
“Ms. Reni? Has she returned, then, sir?”
“What do you mean?” he asked with a frown, stopping short on the mat.
“What do you mean?” he asked, frowning as he halted on the mat.
“She went away quite suddenly, just after you did, and left all her things behind her. She never so much as said she was going.”
“She left pretty suddenly, right after you did, and left all her stuff behind. She didn’t even say she was going.”
“Just after I did? What, a f-fortnight ago?”
“Did I just do that? What, like two weeks ago?”
“Yes, sir, the same day; and her things are lying about higgledy-piggledy. All the neighbours are talking about it.”
“Yes, sir, the same day; and her stuff is scattered everywhere. All the neighbors are talking about it.”
He turned away from the door-step without speaking, and went hastily down the lane to the house where Zita had been lodging. In her rooms nothing had been touched; all the presents that he had given her were in their usual places; there was no letter or scrap of writing anywhere.
He turned away from the doorstep without saying a word and quickly walked down the lane to the house where Zita had been staying. In her rooms, nothing had been moved; all the gifts he had given her were in their usual spots; there was no letter or note anywhere.
“If you please, sir,” said Bianca, putting her head in at the door, “there's an old woman——”
“If you don’t mind, sir,” said Bianca, poking her head through the door, “there’s an old woman——”
He turned round fiercely.
He turned around fiercely.
“What do you want here—following me about?”
“What do you want here—following me around?”
“An old woman wishes to see you.”
“An old woman wants to see you.”
“What does she want? Tell her I c-can't see her; I'm busy.”
“What does she want? Tell her I can’t see her; I’m busy.”
“She has been coming nearly every evening since you went away, sir, always asking when you would come back.”
“She’s been coming almost every evening since you left, sir, always asking when you’ll be back.”
“Ask her w-what her business is. No; never mind; I suppose I must go myself.”
“Ask her what her business is. No, never mind; I guess I have to go myself.”
The old woman was waiting at his hall door. She was very poorly dressed, with a face as brown and wrinkled as a medlar, and a bright-coloured scarf twisted round her head. As he came in she rose and looked at him with keen black eyes.
The old woman was waiting at his front door. She was dressed very poorly, her face as brown and wrinkled as a medlar, and a brightly colored scarf was twisted around her head. As he walked in, she stood up and looked at him with sharp black eyes.
“You are the lame gentleman,” she said, inspecting him critically from head to foot. “I have brought you a message from Zita Reni.”
“You're the awkward gentleman,” she said, looking him over carefully from head to toe. “I have a message for you from Zita Reni.”
He opened the study door, and held it for her to pass in; then followed her and shut the door, that Bianca might not hear.
He opened the study door and held it for her to walk in; then he followed her and shut the door so that Bianca wouldn’t hear.
“Sit down, please. N-now, tell me who you are.”
“Please have a seat. N-now, tell me who you are.”
“It's no business of yours who I am. I have come to tell you that Zita Reni has gone away with my son.”
“It's none of your business who I am. I've come to tell you that Zita Reni has left with my son.”
“With—your—son?”
"With your son?"
“Yes, sir; if you don't know how to keep your mistress when you've got her, you can't complain if other men take her. My son has blood in his veins, not milk and water; he comes of the Romany folk.”
“Yes, sir; if you don't know how to keep your girlfriend when you have her, you can't complain if other guys take her. My son has real blood in his veins, not just water; he comes from the Romany people.”
“Ah, you are a gipsy! Zita has gone back to her own people, then?”
“Ah, you’re a gypsy! So Zita has returned to her own people, then?”
She looked at him in amazed contempt. Apparently, these Christians had not even manhood enough to be angry when they were insulted.
She stared at him in shocked disdain. Clearly, these Christians didn't even have the guts to be angry when they were insulted.
“What sort of stuff are you made of, that she should stay with you? Our women may lend themselves to you a bit for a girl's fancy, or if you pay them well; but the Romany blood comes back to the Romany folk.”
“What kind of person are you that she would want to stay with you? Our women might be interested in you for a little while, maybe for a fleeting romance, or if you pay them well; but the Romany blood always returns to the Romany people.”
The Gadfly's face remained as cold and steady as before.
The Gadfly's face stayed just as cold and calm as it had been.
“Has she gone away with a gipsy camp, or merely to live with your son?”
“Has she left with a gypsy camp, or is she just living with your son?”
The woman burst out laughing.
The woman laughed out loud.
“Do you think of following her and trying to win her back? It's too late, sir; you should have thought of that before!”
“Do you think you should follow her and try to win her back? It’s too late, sir; you should have thought of that earlier!”
“No; I only want to know the truth, if you will tell it to me.”
“No; I just want to know the truth, if you’re willing to tell me.”
She shrugged her shoulders; it was hardly worth while to abuse a person who took it so meekly.
She shrugged her shoulders; it wasn't really worth it to criticize someone who took it so quietly.
“The truth, then, is that she met my son in the road the day you left her, and spoke to him in the Romany tongue; and when he saw she was one of our folk, in spite of her fine clothes, he fell in love with her bonny face, as OUR men fall in love, and took her to our camp. She told us all her trouble, and sat crying and sobbing, poor lassie, till our hearts were sore for her. We comforted her as best we could; and at last she took off her fine clothes and put on the things our lasses wear, and gave herself to my son, to be his woman and to have him for her man. He won't say to her: 'I don't love you,' and: 'I've other things to do.' When a woman is young, she wants a man; and what sort of man are you, that you can't even kiss a handsome girl when she puts her arms round your neck?”
“The truth is, she met my son on the road the day you left her and spoke to him in Romany. When he realized she was one of us, despite her fancy clothes, he fell in love with her beautiful face, just like our men do, and brought her to our camp. She shared all her troubles with us and cried and sobbed, poor girl, until our hearts broke for her. We did our best to comfort her, and eventually, she changed out of her fine clothes and put on what our girls wear, choosing to be with my son, making him her man. He won’t tell her, ‘I don’t love you,’ or ‘I have other things to do.’ When a woman is young, she wants a man, and what kind of man are you if you can't even kiss a beautiful girl when she wraps her arms around your neck?”
“You said,” he interrupted, “that you had brought me a message from her.”
“You said,” he cut in, “that you had a message for me from her.”
“Yes; I stopped behind when the camp went on, so as to give it. She told me to say that she has had enough of your folk and their hair-splitting and their sluggish blood; and that she wants to get back to her own people and be free. 'Tell him,' she said, 'that I am a woman, and that I loved him; and that is why I would not be his harlot any longer.' The lassie was right to come away. There's no harm in a girl getting a bit of money out of her good looks if she can—that's what good looks are for; but a Romany lass has nothing to do with LOVING a man of your race.”
“Yes; I stayed behind when the camp moved on to deliver this. She asked me to tell you that she's had enough of your people and their nitpicking and lazy attitudes; she wants to return to her own people and be free. 'Tell him,' she said, 'that I’m a woman, and that I loved him; and that’s why I won’t be his mistress any longer.' The girl was right to leave. There’s no shame in a girl making a little money from her looks if she can—that’s what being attractive is for; but a Romany girl has nothing to do with LOVING a man from your background.”
The Gadfly stood up.
The Gadfly stood up.
“Is that all the message?” he said. “Then tell her, please, that I think she has done right, and that I hope she will be happy. That is all I have to say. Good-night!”
“Is that the whole message?” he asked. “Then please tell her that I think she's made the right choice and that I hope she'll be happy. That's all I want to say. Goodnight!”
He stood perfectly still until the garden gate closed behind her; then he sat down and covered his face with both hands.
He stood completely still until the garden gate closed behind her; then he sat down and covered his face with both hands.
Another blow on the cheek! Was no rag of pride to be left him—no shred of self-respect? Surely he had suffered everything that man can endure; his very heart had been dragged in the mud and trampled under the feet of the passers-by; there was no spot in his soul where someone's contempt was not branded in, where someone's mockery had not left its iron trace. And now this gipsy girl, whom he had picked up by the wayside—even she had the whip in her hand.
Another hit on the cheek! Was there no bit of pride left in him—no scrap of self-respect? Surely he had endured everything a person can bear; his very heart had been dragged through the mud and trampled by passing strangers; there was no corner of his soul where someone’s contempt wasn't marked, where someone's mockery hadn't left its harsh imprint. And now this gypsy girl, whom he had found by the roadside—even she had the whip in her hand.
Shaitan whined at the door, and the Gadfly rose to let him in. The dog rushed up to his master with his usual frantic manifestations of delight, but soon, understanding that something was wrong, lay down on the rug beside him, and thrust a cold nose into the listless hand.
Shaitan whined at the door, and the Gadfly got up to let him in. The dog rushed over to his owner with his usual excited display of happiness, but soon, realizing that something was off, lay down on the rug next to him and nudged a cold nose into the limp hand.
An hour later Gemma came up to the front door. No one appeared in answer to her knock; Bianca, finding that the Gadfly did not want any dinner, had slipped out to visit a neighbour's cook. She had left the door open, and a light burning in the hall. Gemma, after waiting for some time, decided to enter and try if she could find the Gadfly, as she wished to speak to him about an important message which had come from Bailey. She knocked at the study door, and the Gadfly's voice answered from within: “You can go away, Bianca. I don't want anything.”
An hour later, Gemma walked up to the front door. No one answered her knock; Bianca, seeing that the Gadfly wasn’t up for dinner, had slipped out to visit a neighbor’s cook. She had left the door open, with a light on in the hall. After waiting for a while, Gemma decided to go in and see if she could find the Gadfly, as she wanted to talk to him about an important message that had come from Bailey. She knocked on the study door, and the Gadfly's voice replied from inside, “You can go away, Bianca. I don't want anything.”
She softly opened the door. The room was quite dark, but the passage lamp threw a long stream of light across it as she entered, and she saw the Gadfly sitting alone, his head sunk on his breast, and the dog asleep at his feet.
She gently opened the door. The room was pretty dark, but the hallway lamp cast a long beam of light across it as she walked in, and she saw the Gadfly sitting alone, his head bowed on his chest, with the dog sleeping at his feet.
“It is I,” she said.
“It’s me,” she said.
He started up. “Gemma,—— Gemma! Oh, I have wanted you so!”
He jumped up. “Gemma,—— Gemma! Oh, I’ve wanted you so much!”
Before she could speak he was kneeling on the floor at her feet and hiding his face in the folds of her dress. His whole body was shaken with a convulsive tremor that was worse to see than tears.
Before she could say anything, he was kneeling on the floor at her feet, hiding his face in the folds of her dress. His entire body was shaking with a convulsive tremor that was harder to witness than tears.
She stood still. There was nothing she could do to help him—nothing. This was the bitterest thing of all. She must stand by and look on passively—she who would have died to spare him pain. Could she but dare to stoop and clasp her arms about him, to hold him close against her heart and shield him, were it with her own body, from all further harm or wrong; surely then he would be Arthur to her again; surely then the day would break and the shadows flee away.
She stood still. There was nothing she could do to help him—nothing. This was the hardest part of all. She had to stand by and watch passively—she who would have done anything to spare him pain. If only she could gather the courage to bend down and wrap her arms around him, to hold him tightly against her heart and protect him, even with her own body, from any more hurt or wrong; then surely he would be Arthur to her again; then surely the day would dawn and the shadows would disappear.
Ah, no, no! How could he ever forget? Was it not she who had cast him into hell—she, with her own right hand?
Ah, no, no! How could he ever forget? Wasn't it she who had thrown him into hell—she, with her own hand?
She had let the moment slip by. He rose hastily and sat down by the table, covering his eyes with one hand and biting his lip as if he would bite it through.
She had let the moment pass. He quickly got up and sat down at the table, covering his eyes with one hand and biting his lip as if he might bite it through.
Presently he looked up and said quietly:
Presently, he looked up and said softly:
“I am afraid I startled you.”
“I’m sorry if I scared you.”
She held out both her hands to him. “Dear,” she said, “are we not friends enough by now for you to trust me a little bit? What is it?”
She extended both her hands to him. “Hey,” she said, “aren't we friends enough by now for you to trust me a little? What’s going on?”
“Only a private trouble of my own. I don't see why you should be worried over it.”
“It's just a personal issue of mine. I don't understand why you should be concerned about it.”
“Listen a moment,” she went on, taking his hand in both of hers to steady its convulsive trembling. “I have not tried to lay hands on a thing that is not mine to touch. But now that you have given me, of your own free will, so much of your confidence, will you not give me a little more—as you would do if I were your sister. Keep the mask on your face, if it is any consolation to you, but don't wear a mask on your soul, for your own sake.”
“Just listen for a second,” she continued, taking his hand in both of hers to calm its shaking. “I haven’t tried to interfere with anything that isn’t mine to handle. But now that you’ve chosen to share so much of your trust with me, can you give me a little more—as you would if I were your sister? You can keep the mask on your face if that helps, but don’t hide your true self for your own sake.”
He bent his head lower. “You must be patient with me,” he said. “I am an unsatisfactory sort of brother to have, I'm afraid; but if you only knew—— I have been nearly mad this last week. It has been like South America again. And somehow the devil gets into me and——” He broke off.
He lowered his head. “You need to be patient with me,” he said. “I’m not the best brother to have, I’m afraid; but if you only knew—— I’ve been almost losing it this past week. It’s felt like South America all over again. And somehow, I get overwhelmed and——” He stopped talking.
“May I not have my share in your trouble?” she whispered at last.
“Can I not have a part in your troubles?” she whispered finally.
His head sank down on her arm. “The hand of the Lord is heavy.”
His head rested on her arm. “The hand of the Lord is heavy.”
PART III.
CHAPTER I.
THE next five weeks were spent by Gemma and the Gadfly in a whirl of excitement and overwork which left them little time or energy for thinking about their personal affairs. When the arms had been safely smuggled into Papal territory there remained a still more difficult and dangerous task: that of conveying them unobserved from the secret stores in the mountain caverns and ravines to the various local centres and thence to the separate villages. The whole district was swarming with spies; and Domenichino, to whom the Gadfly had intrusted the ammunition, sent into Florence a messenger with an urgent appeal for either help or extra time. The Gadfly had insisted that the work should be finished by the middle of June; and what with the difficulty of conveying heavy transports over bad roads, and the endless hindrances and delays caused by the necessity of continually evading observation, Domenichino was growing desperate. “I am between Scylla and Charybdis,” he wrote. “I dare not work quickly, for fear of detection, and I must not work slowly if we are to be ready in time. Either send me efficient help at once, or let the Venetians know that we shall not be ready till the first week in July.”
The next five weeks were spent by Gemma and the Gadfly in a whirlwind of excitement and overwork, leaving them little time or energy to think about their personal issues. Once the arms had been safely smuggled into Papal territory, there remained an even more challenging and risky task: getting them unnoticed from the secret stores in the mountain caves and ravines to the various local centers, and then to the individual villages. The whole area was crawling with spies; and Domenichino, to whom the Gadfly had entrusted the ammunition, sent a messenger to Florence with an urgent request for either help or more time. The Gadfly had insisted that the work should be finished by mid-June; and given the difficulty of transporting heavy loads over rough roads and the endless obstacles and delays from having to constantly avoid detection, Domenichino was becoming desperate. “I am between Scylla and Charybdis,” he wrote. “I can’t work quickly for fear of being caught, and I can’t work slowly if we are to be ready on time. Either send me reliable help right away, or let the Venetians know that we won't be ready until the first week of July.”
The Gadfly carried the letter to Gemma and, while she read it, sat frowning at the floor and stroking the cat's fur the wrong way.
The Gadfly brought the letter to Gemma and, while she read it, sat frowning at the floor and petting the cat against its fur.
“This is bad,” she said. “We can hardly keep the Venetians waiting for three weeks.”
“This is bad,” she said. “We can barely keep the Venetians waiting for three weeks.”
“Of course we can't; the thing is absurd. Domenichino m-might unders-s-stand that. We must follow the lead of the Venetians, not they ours.”
“Of course we can't; that's just ridiculous. Domenichino might get that. We need to follow the Venetians’ example, not the other way around.”
“I don't see that Domenichino is to blame; he has evidently done his best, and he can't do impossibilities.”
“I don’t think Domenichino is to blame; he’s clearly done his best, and he can’t do the impossible.”
“It's not in Domenichino that the fault lies; it's in the fact of his being one person instead of two. We ought to have at least one responsible man to guard the store and another to see the transports off. He is quite right; he must have efficient help.”
“It's not Domenichino's fault; it's because he's just one person instead of two. We really need at least one responsible person to manage the store and another to oversee the shipments. He's absolutely right; he needs reliable support.”
“But what help are we going to give him? We have no one in Florence to send.”
“But what help can we give him? We don’t have anyone in Florence to send.”
“Then I m-must go myself.”
“Then I must go myself.”
She leaned back in her chair and looked at him with a little frown.
She leaned back in her chair and looked at him with a slight frown.
“No, that won't do; it's too risky.”
“No, that’s not going to work; it's too risky.”
“It will have to do if we can't f-f-find any other way out of the difficulty.”
“It will have to do if we can't find any other way out of the difficulty.”
“Then we must find another way, that's all. It's out of the question for you to go again just now.”
“Then we need to find another way, that's it. There's no way you can go again right now.”
An obstinate line appeared at the corners of his under lip.
An stubborn line appeared at the corners of his lower lip.
“I d-don't see that it's out of the question.”
“I don't see that it's out of the question.”
“You will see if you think about the thing calmly for a minute. It is only five weeks since you got back; the police are on the scent about that pilgrim business, and scouring the country to find a clue. Yes, I know you are clever at disguises; but remember what a lot of people saw you, both as Diego and as the countryman; and you can't disguise your lameness or the scar on your face.”
“You'll see if you think about it calmly for a minute. It’s only been five weeks since you got back; the police are onto that pilgrim situation and searching the area for clues. Yeah, I know you’re good at disguises, but remember how many people saw you, both as Diego and as the countryman; you can't hide your lameness or the scar on your face.”
“There are p-plenty of lame people in the world.”
“There are plenty of lame people in the world.”
“Yes, but there are not plenty of people in the Romagna with a lame foot and a sabre-cut across the cheek and a left arm injured like yours, and the combination of blue eyes with such dark colouring.”
“Yes, but there aren’t many people in Romagna with a bum leg and a scar across their cheek and a left arm hurt like yours, along with blue eyes and such dark coloring.”
“The eyes don't matter; I can alter them with belladonna.”
“The eyes don’t matter; I can change them with belladonna.”
“You can't alter the other things. No, it won't do. For you to go there just now, with all your identification-marks, would be to walk into a trap with your eyes open. You would certainly be taken.”
“You can't change the other things. No, that won't work. For you to go there right now, with all your identifiers, would be walking into a trap with your eyes wide open. You would definitely be caught.”
“But s-s-someone must help Domenichino.”
"But someone must help Domenichino."
“It will be no help to him to have you caught at a critical moment like this. Your arrest would mean the failure of the whole thing.”
“It won't do him any good if you're caught at a moment like this. Your arrest would ruin everything.”
But the Gadfly was difficult to convince, and the discussion went on and on without coming nearer to any settlement. Gemma was beginning to realize how nearly inexhaustible was the fund of quiet obstinacy in his character; and, had the matter not been one about which she felt strongly, she would probably have yielded for the sake of peace. This, however, was a case in which she could not conscientiously give way; the practical advantage to be gained from the proposed journey seemed to her not sufficiently important to be worth the risk, and she could not help suspecting that his desire to go was prompted less by a conviction of grave political necessity than by a morbid craving for the excitement of danger. He had got into the habit of risking his neck, and his tendency to run into unnecessary peril seemed to her a form of intemperance which should be quietly but steadily resisted. Finding all her arguments unavailing against his dogged resolve to go his own way, she fired her last shot.
But the Gadfly was hard to persuade, and the discussion dragged on without any real resolution. Gemma was starting to realize just how deep his quiet stubbornness ran; if this weren't such a deeply personal issue for her, she probably would have backed down just to keep the peace. However, this was something she couldn’t honestly yield on; the practical benefits of the proposed journey didn’t seem important enough to justify the risks, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that his desire to go stemmed more from a twisted need for danger than any genuine political urgency. He had gotten used to putting himself in risky situations, and his tendency to seek out unnecessary danger felt to her like a kind of recklessness that should be calmly but firmly opposed. With all her arguments falling flat against his stubborn determination to do what he wanted, she prepared to make her final point.
“Let us be honest about it, anyway,” she said; “and call things by their true names. It is not Domenichino's difficulty that makes you so determined to go. It is your own personal passion for——”
“Let’s be honest about it, anyway,” she said; “and call things by their true names. It’s not Domenichino's difficulty that makes you so determined to go. It’s your own personal passion for——”
“It's not true!” he interrupted vehemently. “He is nothing to me; I don't care if I never see him again.”
“That's not true!” he interjected passionately. “He means nothing to me; I don't care if I never see him again.”
He broke off, seeing in her face that he had betrayed himself. Their eyes met for an instant, and dropped; and neither of them uttered the name that was in both their minds.
He paused, noticing from her expression that he had revealed his true feelings. Their eyes locked for a moment before looking away, and neither of them said the name that was on both their minds.
“It—it is not Domenichino I want to save,” he stammered at last, with his face half buried in the cat's fur; “it is that I—I understand the danger of the work failing if he has no help.”
“It—it’s not Domenichino I want to save,” he stammered finally, with his face partly buried in the cat's fur; “it’s that I—I understand the risk of the work failing if he doesn’t get help.”
She passed over the feeble little subterfuge, and went on as if there had been no interruption:
She ignored the weak little excuse and continued as if there had been no interruption:
“It is your passion for running into danger which makes you want to go there. You have the same craving for danger when you are worried that you had for opium when you were ill.”
“It’s your thrill for diving into danger that drives you to go there. You have the same urge for risk when you’re anxious as you did for opium when you were sick.”
“It was not I that asked for the opium,” he said defiantly; “it was the others who insisted on giving it to me.”
“It wasn’t me who asked for the opium,” he said defiantly; “it was the others who insisted on giving it to me.”
“I dare say. You plume yourself a little on your stoicism, and to ask for physical relief would have hurt your pride; but it is rather flattered than otherwise when you risk your life to relieve the irritation of your nerves. And yet, after all, the distinction is a merely conventional one.”
“I must say. You take some pride in your stoicism, and asking for physical help would have bruised your ego; but it actually shows more arrogance when you put your life on the line just to ease your nerves. Still, in the end, the difference is really just a conventional one.”
He drew the cat's head back and looked down into the round, green eyes. “Is it true, Pasht?” he said. “Are all these unkind things true that your mistress is s-saying about me? Is it a case of mea culpa; mea m-maxima culpa? You wise beast, you never ask for opium, do you? Your ancestors were gods in Egypt, and no man t-trod on their tails. I wonder, though, what would become of your calm superiority to earthly ills if I were to take this paw of yours and hold it in the c-candle. Would you ask me for opium then? Would you? Or perhaps—for death? No, pussy, we have no right to die for our personal convenience. We may spit and s-swear a bit, if it consoles us; but we mustn't pull the paw away.”
He pulled the cat's head back and looked into its round, green eyes. “Is it true, Pasht?" he asked. "Are all these unkind things your mistress is saying about me true? Is it a case of my fault; my biggest fault? You wise creature, you never ask for opium, do you? Your ancestors were gods in Egypt, and no man stepped on their tails. I wonder, though, what would happen to your calm superiority to earthly troubles if I were to take this paw of yours and hold it in the candle. Would you ask me for opium then? Would you? Or maybe—for death? No, kitty, we have no right to die for our own convenience. We can spit and swear a bit, if it comforts us; but we shouldn’t pull the paw away.”
“Hush!” She took the cat off his knee and put it down on a footstool. “You and I will have time for thinking about those things later on. What we have to think of now is how to get Domenichino out of his difficulty. What is it, Katie; a visitor? I am busy.”
“Hush!” She lifted the cat off his lap and set it down on a footstool. “You and I can think about those things later. Right now, we need to figure out how to help Domenichino with his problem. What is it, Katie; a visitor? I’m busy.”
“Miss Wright has sent you this, ma'am, by hand.”
“Miss Wright handed this to you, ma'am.”
The packet, which was carefully sealed, contained a letter, addressed to Miss Wright, but unopened and with a Papal stamp. Gemma's old school friends still lived in Florence, and her more important letters were often received, for safety, at their address.
The packet, which was securely sealed, contained a letter addressed to Miss Wright, but it was unopened and had a Papal stamp. Gemma's old school friends still lived in Florence, and her more significant letters were often sent to their address for safekeeping.
“It is Michele's mark,” she said, glancing quickly over the letter, which seemed to be about the summer-terms at a boarding house in the Apennines, and pointing to two little blots on a corner of the page. “It is in chemical ink; the reagent is in the third drawer of the writing-table. Yes; that is it.”
“It’s Michele’s mark,” she said, quickly scanning the letter, which appeared to be about the summer terms at a boarding house in the Apennines, and pointing to two small spots in the corner of the page. “It’s written in chemical ink; the reagent is in the third drawer of the writing desk. Yes, that’s it.”
He laid the letter open on the desk and passed a little brush over its pages. When the real message stood out on the paper in a brilliant blue line, he leaned back in his chair and burst out laughing.
He placed the letter on the desk and gently brushed over its pages. When the actual message appeared on the paper in a bright blue line, he leaned back in his chair and laughed out loud.
“What is it?” she asked hurriedly. He handed her the paper.
“What is it?” she asked quickly. He handed her the paper.
“DOMENICHINO HAS BEEN ARRESTED. COME AT ONCE.”
“DOMENICHINO HAS BEEN ARRESTED. COME RIGHT AWAY.”
She sat down with the paper in her hand and stared hopelessly at the Gadfly.
She sat down with the paper in her hand and stared helplessly at the Gadfly.
“W-well?” he said at last, with his soft, ironical drawl; “are you satisfied now that I must go?”
“W-well?” he finally said, with his soft, ironic drawl; “are you satisfied now that I have to go?”
“Yes, I suppose you must,” she answered, sighing. “And I too.”
“Yes, I guess you have to,” she replied with a sigh. “And so do I.”
He looked up with a little start. “You too? But——”
He looked up, slightly surprised. “You too? But——”
“Of course. It will be very awkward, I know, to be left without anyone here in Florence; but everything must go to the wall now except the providing of an extra pair of hands.”
"Of course. I know it’s going to be really awkward to be left alone here in Florence, but right now, everything else has to take a backseat except for finding some extra help."
“There are plenty of hands to be got there.”
“There are plenty of people to be found there.”
“They don't belong to people whom you can trust thoroughly, though. You said yourself just now that there must be two responsible persons in charge; and if Domenichino couldn't manage alone it is evidently impossible for you to do so. A person as desperately compromised as you are is very much handicapped, remember, in work of that kind, and more dependent on help than anyone else would be. Instead of you and Domenichino, it must be you and I.”
“They don't belong to people you can fully trust, though. You just said that there must be two responsible people in charge; and if Domenichino couldn't manage alone, then it's clearly impossible for you to do it. A person as deeply troubled as you are is really at a disadvantage in that kind of work and relies on help more than anyone else would. Instead of you and Domenichino, it should be you and me.”
He considered for a moment, frowning.
He thought for a moment, frowning.
“Yes, you are quite right,” he said; “and the sooner we go the better. But we must not start together. If I go off to-night, you can take, say, the afternoon coach to-morrow.”
“Yes, you’re absolutely right,” he said; “and the sooner we leave, the better. But we shouldn’t leave together. If I head out tonight, you can take, let’s say, the afternoon coach tomorrow.”
“Where to?”
“Where to next?”
“That we must discuss. I think I had b-b-better go straight in to Faenza. If I start late to-night and ride to Borgo San Lorenzo I can get my disguise arranged there and go straight on.”
"That's something we need to talk about. I think I'd better head straight to Faenza. If I leave tonight and ride to Borgo San Lorenzo, I can get my disguise sorted out there and continue on."
“I don't see what else we can do,” she said, with an anxious little frown; “but it is very risky, your going off in such a hurry and trusting to the smugglers finding you a disguise at Borgo. You ought to have at least three clear days to double on your trace before you cross the frontier.”
“I don't see what else we can do,” she said, with a worried frown; “but it's really risky for you to rush off and rely on the smugglers to find you a disguise in Borgo. You should at least have three clear days to cover your tracks before crossing the border.”
“You needn't be afraid,” he answered, smiling; “I may get taken further on, but not at the frontier. Once in the hills I am as safe as here; there's not a smuggler in the Apennines that would betray me. What I am not quite sure about is how you are to get across.”
“You don’t need to be scared,” he replied with a smile; “I might get taken further on, but not at the border. Once I’m in the hills, I’m as safe as I am here; there isn’t a smuggler in the Apennines who would sell me out. What I’m not exactly sure about is how you’re going to get across.”
“Oh, that is very simple! I shall take Louisa Wright's passport and go for a holiday. No one knows me in the Romagna, but every spy knows you.”
“Oh, that's easy! I'll take Louisa Wright's passport and go on vacation. No one knows me in the Romagna, but every spy recognizes you.”
“F-fortunately, so does every smuggler.”
“Fortunately, so does every smuggler.”
She took out her watch.
She pulled out her watch.
“Half-past two. We have the afternoon and evening, then, if you are to start to-night.”
“2:30. We have the afternoon and evening, then, if you’re planning to leave tonight.”
“Then the best thing will be for me to go home and settle everything now, and arrange about a good horse. I shall ride in to San Lorenzo; it will be safer.”
“Then the best thing for me to do is go home and sort everything out now, and figure out a good horse. I’ll ride into San Lorenzo; it’ll be safer.”
“But it won't be safe at all to hire a horse. The owner will——-”
“But it won't be safe at all to hire a horse. The owner will——-”
“I shan't hire one. I know a man that will lend me a horse, and that can be trusted. He has done things for me before. One of the shepherds will bring it back in a fortnight. I shall be here again by five or half-past, then; and while I am gone, I w-want you to go and find Martini and exp-plain everything to him.”
“I won’t hire one. I know a guy who will lend me a horse, and he can be trusted. He’s helped me out before. One of the shepherds will bring it back in two weeks. I’ll be back by five or half-past, and while I’m gone, I want you to go find Martini and explain everything to him.”
“Martini!” She turned round and looked at him in astonishment.
“Martini!” She turned around and stared at him in shock.
“Yes; we must take him into confidence—unless you can think of anyone else.”
“Yes; we need to bring him into the loop—unless you can think of someone else.”
“I don't quite understand what you mean.”
“I don’t really get what you mean.”
“We must have someone here whom we can trust, in case of any special difficulty; and of all the set here Martini is the man in whom I have most confidence. Riccardo would do anything he could for us, of course; but I think Martini has a steadier head. Still, you know him better than I do; it is as you think.”
“We need to have someone we can trust here, just in case we run into any problems; and of everyone here, Martini is the one I have the most faith in. Riccardo would definitely help us out if he could; but I feel like Martini is more level-headed. Still, you know him better than I do; it’s up to you.”
“I have not the slightest doubt as to Martini's trustworthiness and efficiency in every respect; and I think he would probably consent to give us any help he could. But——”
“I have no doubt about Martini's trustworthiness and efficiency in every way; I believe he would likely agree to help us as much as he can. But——”
He understood at once.
He understood right away.
“Gemma, what would you feel if you found out that a comrade in bitter need had not asked you for help you might have given, for fear of hurting or distressing you? Would you say there was any true kindness in that?”
“Gemma, how would you feel if you discovered that a friend in desperate need hadn’t asked you for help that you could have offered, because they were afraid of upsetting you? Would you consider that to be real kindness?”
“Very well,” she said, after a little pause; “I will send Katie round at once and ask him to come; and while she is gone I will go to Louisa for her passport; she promised to lend it whenever I want one. What about money? Shall I draw some out of the bank?”
“Alright,” she said, after a brief pause; “I’ll send Katie over right away to ask him to come; and while she’s gone, I’ll go see Louisa for her passport; she promised to lend it to me whenever I need one. What about money? Should I withdraw some from the bank?”
“No; don't waste time on that; I can draw enough from my account to last us for a bit. We will fall back on yours later on if my balance runs short. Till half-past five, then; I shall be sure to find you here, of course?”
“No; don’t waste time on that; I can withdraw enough from my account to last us for a while. We can rely on yours later if my balance gets low. Until half-past five, then; I’ll make sure to find you here, right?”
“Oh, yes! I shall be back long before then.”
“Oh, definitely! I’ll be back long before that.”
Half an hour after the appointed time he returned, and found Gemma and Martini sitting on the terrace together. He saw at once that their conversation had been a distressing one; the traces of agitation were visible in both of them, and Martini was unusually silent and glum.
Half an hour after the scheduled time, he came back and found Gemma and Martini sitting together on the terrace. He immediately noticed that their conversation had been troubling; both of them showed signs of distress, and Martini was unusually quiet and gloomy.
“Have you arranged everything?” she asked, looking up.
“Did you get everything ready?” she asked, looking up.
“Yes; and I have brought you some money for the journey. The horse will be ready for me at the Ponte Rosso barrier at one in the night.”
“Yes; and I’ve brought you some money for the trip. The horse will be waiting for me at the Ponte Rosso barrier at one o'clock in the morning.”
“Is not that rather late? You ought to get into San Lorenzo before the people are up in the morning.”
“Isn't that a bit late? You should get to San Lorenzo before the people wake up in the morning.”
“So I shall; it's a very fast horse; and I don't want to leave here when there's a chance of anyone noticing me. I shan't go home any more; there's a spy watching at the door, and he thinks me in.”
“So I will; it's a really fast horse; and I don't want to leave here when there's a chance of anyone noticing me. I won't go home anymore; there's a spy watching at the door, and he thinks I'm inside.”
“How did you get out without his seeing you?”
“How did you manage to get out without him seeing you?”
“Out of the kitchen window into the back garden and over the neighbour's orchard wall; that's what makes me so late; I had to dodge him. I left the owner of the horse to sit in the study all the evening with the lamp lighted. When the spy sees the light in the window and a shadow on the blind he will be quite satisfied that I am writing at home this evening.”
“Out of the kitchen window into the backyard and over the neighbor's orchard wall; that's why I'm so late; I had to avoid him. I left the horse's owner sitting in the study all evening with the lamp on. When the spy sees the light in the window and a shadow on the blinds, he will be completely convinced that I’m writing at home tonight.”
“Then you will stay here till it is time to go to the barrier?”
“Then you'll stay here until it's time to go to the barrier?”
“Yes; I don't want to be seen in the street any more to-night. Have a cigar, Martini? I know Signora Bolla doesn't mind smoke.”
“Yes; I don't want to be seen out on the street anymore tonight. Would you like a cigar, Martini? I know Signora Bolla doesn’t mind the smoke.”
“I shan't be here to mind; I must go downstairs and help Katie with the dinner.”
“I won’t be here to keep an eye on things; I need to head downstairs and help Katie with dinner.”
When she had gone Martini got up and began to pace to and fro with his hands behind his back. The Gadfly sat smoking and looking silently out at the drizzling rain.
When she left, Martini got up and started pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back. The Gadfly sat smoking and quietly watching the drizzling rain.
“Rivarez!” Martini began, stopping in front of him, but keeping his eyes on the ground; “what sort of thing are you going to drag her into?”
“Rivarez!” Martini started, stopping in front of him while keeping his eyes on the ground; “what kind of trouble are you planning to get her into?”
The Gadfly took the cigar from his mouth and blew away a long trail of smoke.
The Gadfly took the cigar out of his mouth and exhaled a long stream of smoke.
“She has chosen for herself,” he said, “without compulsion on anyone's part.”
“She has chosen for herself,” he said, “without anyone forcing her.”
“Yes, yes—I know. But tell me——”
“Yes, yes—I know. But tell me——”
He stopped.
He paused.
“I will tell you anything I can.”
“I'll tell you whatever I can.”
“Well, then—I don't know much about the details of these affairs in the hills,—are you going to take her into any very serious danger?”
“Well, I’m not really familiar with the details of what's going on in the hills—are you planning to put her in any serious danger?”
“Do you want the truth?”
“Do you want the truth?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Then—yes.”
“Then—yes.”
Martini turned away and went on pacing up and down. Presently he stopped again.
Martini turned away and continued pacing back and forth. Eventually, he stopped again.
“I want to ask you another question. If you don't choose to answer it, you needn't, of course; but if you do answer, then answer honestly. Are you in love with her?”
“I want to ask you another question. If you don't want to answer it, you don’t have to, of course; but if you do answer, then please be honest. Are you in love with her?”
The Gadfly deliberately knocked the ash from his cigar and went on smoking in silence.
The Gadfly intentionally flicked the ash from his cigar and continued to smoke in silence.
“That means—that you don't choose to answer?”
“That means—you’re choosing not to answer?”
“No; only that I think I have a right to know why you ask me that.”
“No; I just think I deserve to know why you're asking me that.”
“Why? Good God, man, can't you see why?”
“Why? Good God, man, can't you see why?”
“Ah!” He laid down his cigar and looked steadily at Martini. “Yes,” he said at last, slowly and softly. “I am in love with her. But you needn't think I am going to make love to her, or worry about it. I am only going to——”
“Ah!” He put down his cigar and looked intently at Martini. “Yeah,” he finally said, slowly and softly. “I’m in love with her. But don’t think I’m going to pursue her or stress over it. I’m just going to——”
His voice died away in a strange, faint whisper. Martini came a step nearer.
His voice faded into a strange, soft whisper. Martini took a step closer.
“Only going—to——”
“Just going—to——”
“To die.”
"To pass away."
He was staring straight before him with a cold, fixed look, as if he were dead already. When he spoke again his voice was curiously lifeless and even.
He was staring straight ahead with a cold, unblinking gaze, as if he were already dead. When he spoke again, his voice was oddly lifeless and monotone.
“You needn't worry her about it beforehand,” he said; “but there's not the ghost of a chance for me. It's dangerous for everyone; that she knows as well as I do; but the smugglers will do their best to prevent her getting taken. They are good fellows, though they are a bit rough. As for me, the rope is round my neck, and when I cross the frontier I pull the noose.”
“You don’t need to worry her about it beforehand,” he said; “but I have no chance at all. It’s dangerous for everyone; she knows that as well as I do; but the smugglers will do everything they can to keep her safe. They’re good guys, even if they are a little rough around the edges. As for me, the noose is around my neck, and when I cross the border, I tighten it.”
“Rivarez, what do you mean? Of course it's dangerous, and particularly so for you; I understand that; but you have often crossed the frontier before and always been successful.”
“Rivarez, what do you mean? Of course it's dangerous, especially for you; I get that; but you've crossed the border many times before and always succeeded.”
“Yes, and this time I shall fail.”
“Yes, and this time I will fail.”
“But why? How can you know?”
“But why? How can you be sure?”
The Gadfly smiled drearily.
The Gadfly smiled sadly.
“Do you remember the German legend of the man that died when he met his own Double? No? It appeared to him at night in a lonely place, wringing its hands in despair. Well, I met mine the last time I was in the hills; and when I cross the frontier again I shan't come back.”
“Do you remember the German legend about the guy who died when he encountered his own Double? No? It showed up at night in a remote location, wringing its hands in despair. Well, I met mine the last time I was in the hills; and when I cross the border again, I won’t come back.”
Martini came up to him and put a hand on the back of his chair.
Martini approached him and placed a hand on the back of his chair.
“Listen, Rivarez; I don't understand a word of all this metaphysical stuff, but I do understand one thing: If you feel about it that way, you are not in a fit state to go. The surest way to get taken is to go with a conviction that you will be taken. You must be ill, or out of sorts somehow, to get maggots of that kind into your head. Suppose I go instead of you? I can do any practical work there is to be done, and you can send a message to your men, explaining———”
“Listen, Rivarez; I don't get any of this metaphysical stuff, but I do know one thing: If you feel that way about it, you’re not in a good place to go. The surest way to get caught is to go in thinking you will be. You must be sick or out of sorts somehow to have those kinds of thoughts. What if I go instead of you? I can handle any practical work that needs doing, and you can send a message to your guys, explaining———”
“And let you get killed instead? That would be very clever.”
“And you want me to just get killed instead? That’s really smart.”
“Oh, I'm not likely to get killed! They don't know me as they do you. And, besides, even if I did———”
“Oh, I'm not likely to get killed! They don't know me like they know you. And besides, even if I did———”
He stopped, and the Gadfly looked up with a slow, inquiring gaze. Martini's hand dropped by his side.
He stopped, and the Gadfly looked up with a slow, questioning gaze. Martini's hand fell to his side.
“She very likely wouldn't miss me as much as she would you,” he said in his most matter-of-fact voice. “And then, besides, Rivarez, this is public business, and we have to look at it from the point of view of utility—the greatest good of the greatest number. Your 'final value'—-isn't that what the economists call it?—is higher than mine; I have brains enough to see that, though I haven't any cause to be particularly fond of you. You are a bigger man than I am; I'm not sure that you are a better one, but there's more of you, and your death would be a greater loss than mine.”
“She probably wouldn't miss me as much as she would you,” he said in his most straightforward voice. “And, besides, Rivarez, this is a public matter, and we need to approach it from a utility perspective—the greatest good for the greatest number. Your 'final value'—isn't that what the economists call it?—is higher than mine; I can see that, even though I don’t have any particular reason to like you. You are a bigger man than I am; I’m not sure if you’re a better one, but there’s more of you, and your death would impact more people than mine.”
From the way he spoke he might have been discussing the value of shares on the Exchange. The Gadfly looked up, shivering as if with cold.
From the way he talked, he could've been talking about stock values on the Exchange. The Gadfly looked up, shivering as if he was cold.
“Would you have me wait till my grave opens of itself to swallow me up?
“Do you want me to wait until my grave opens up on its own to swallow me?”
“If I must die, I will encounter darkness as a bride——
“If I have to die, I will face darkness like a bride—
Look here, Martini, you and I are talking nonsense.”
Look, Martini, you and I are just talking nonsense.
“You are, certainly,” said Martini gruffly.
“You definitely are,” said Martini in a gruff tone.
“Yes, and so are you. For Heaven's sake, don't let's go in for romantic self-sacrifice, like Don Carlos and Marquis Posa. This is the nineteenth century; and if it's my business to die, I have got to do it.”
“Yes, and so are you. For heaven's sake, let’s not get into this romantic self-sacrifice stuff like Don Carlos and Marquis Posa. This is the nineteenth century, and if I have to die, I will.”
“And if it's my business to live, I have got to do that, I suppose. You're the lucky one, Rivarez.”
“And if it’s my job to live, I guess I have to do that. You’re the lucky one, Rivarez.”
“Yes,” the Gadfly assented laconically; “I was always lucky.”
“Yes,” the Gadfly replied casually; “I’ve always been lucky.”
They smoked in silence for a few minutes, and then began to talk of business details. When Gemma came up to call them to dinner, neither of them betrayed in face or manner that their conversation had been in any way unusual. After dinner they sat discussing plans and making necessary arrangements till eleven o'clock, when Martini rose and took his hat.
They smoked quietly for a few minutes, then started discussing business details. When Gemma came to call them to dinner, neither of them showed in their expression or behavior that their conversation had been anything out of the ordinary. After dinner, they continued discussing plans and making necessary arrangements until eleven o'clock, when Martini got up and grabbed his hat.
“I will go home and fetch that riding-cloak of mine, Rivarez. I think you will be less recognizable in it than in your light suit. I want to reconnoitre a bit, too, and make sure there are no spies about before we start.”
“I’m going to head home and grab my riding cloak, Rivarez. I think you’ll blend in better with it than in your light suit. I also want to scout around a bit to make sure there aren’t any spies before we go.”
“Are you coming with me to the barrier?”
“Are you coming with me to the barrier?”
“Yes; it's safer to have four eyes than two in case of anyone following you. I'll be back by twelve. Be sure you don't start without me. I had better take the key, Gemma, so as not to wake anyone by ringing.”
“Yes, it’s safer to have four eyes instead of two if someone is following you. I’ll be back by noon. Make sure you don’t start without me. I should take the key, Gemma, so I don’t wake anyone by ringing the bell.”
She raised her eyes to his face as he took the keys. She understood that he had invented a pretext in order to leave her alone with the Gadfly.
She looked up at him as he grabbed the keys. She realized he had made up an excuse to leave her alone with the Gadfly.
“You and I will talk to-morrow,” she said. “We shall have time in the morning, when my packing is finished.”
“You and I will talk tomorrow,” she said. “We’ll have time in the morning when I finish packing.”
“Oh, yes! Plenty of time. There are two or three little things I want to ask you about, Rivarez; but we can talk them over on our way to the barrier. You had better send Katie to bed, Gemma; and be as quiet as you can, both of you. Good-bye till twelve, then.”
“Oh, yes! We have plenty of time. There are a couple of things I want to ask you about, Rivarez; but we can discuss them on our way to the barrier. You should send Katie to bed, Gemma, and try to be as quiet as possible, both of you. See you at twelve, then.”
He went away with a little nod and smile, banging the door after him to let the neighbours hear that Signora Bolla's visitor was gone.
He left with a slight nod and a smile, slamming the door behind him so the neighbors would know that Signora Bolla's visitor had left.
Gemma went out into the kitchen to say good-night to Katie, and came back with black coffee on a tray.
Gemma went into the kitchen to say goodnight to Katie and returned with a tray of black coffee.
“Would you like to lie down a bit?” she said. “You won't have any sleep the rest of the night.”
“Would you like to lie down for a bit?” she said. “You won’t get any sleep the rest of the night.”
“Oh, dear no! I shall sleep at San Lorenzo while the men are getting my disguise ready.”
“Oh, no way! I’m going to sleep at San Lorenzo while the guys get my disguise ready.”
“Then have some coffee. Wait a minute; I will get you out the biscuits.”
“Then have some coffee. Hold on a second; I'll get you the biscuits.”
As she knelt down at the side-board he suddenly stooped over her shoulder.
As she knelt next to the sideboard, he suddenly leaned over her shoulder.
“Whatever have you got there? Chocolate creams and English toffee! Why, this is l-luxury for a king!”
“What's that you've got there? Chocolate creams and English toffee! Wow, this is luxury fit for a king!”
She looked up, smiling faintly at his enthusiastic tone.
She looked up, smiling slightly at his excited tone.
“Are you fond of sweets? I always keep them for Cesare; he is a perfect baby over any kind of lollipops.”
“Do you like sweets? I always save them for Cesare; he’s crazy about any kind of lollipop.”
“R-r-really? Well, you must get him s-some more to-morrow and give me these to take with me. No, let me p-p-put the toffee in my pocket; it will console me for all the lost joys of life. I d-do hope they'll give me a bit of toffee to suck the day I'm hanged.”
“R-really? Well, you need to get him some more tomorrow and give me these to take with me. No, let me put the toffee in my pocket; it will comfort me for all the joys of life I've missed. I really hope they'll give me a piece of toffee to suck on the day I'm executed.”
“Oh, do let me find a cardboard box for it, at least, before you put it in your pocket! You will be so sticky! Shall I put the chocolates in, too?”
“Oh, please let me find a cardboard box for it first, before you stick it in your pocket! You’re going to get so sticky! Should I put the chocolates in there, too?”
“No, I want to eat them now, with you.”
“No, I want to eat them now, with you.”
“But I don't like chocolate, and I want you to come and sit down like a reasonable human being. We very likely shan't have another chance to talk quietly before one or other of us is killed, and———”
“But I don't like chocolate, and I want you to come and sit down like a normal person. We probably won’t have another chance to talk peacefully before one of us gets killed, and———”
“She d-d-doesn't like chocolate!” he murmured under his breath. “Then I must be greedy all by myself. This is a case of the hangman's supper, isn't it? You are going to humour all my whims to-night. First of all, I want you to sit on this easy-chair, and, as you said I might lie down, I shall lie here and be comfortable.”
“She doesn't like chocolate!” he murmured under his breath. “Then I must be greedy all by myself. This is a case of the hangman's supper, isn't it? You’re going to humor all my whims tonight. First of all, I want you to sit in this easy chair, and since you said I could lie down, I’ll lie here and be comfortable.”
He threw himself down on the rug at her feet, leaning his elbow on the chair and looking up into her face.
He flopped down on the rug at her feet, resting his elbow on the chair and gazing up at her face.
“How pale you are!” he said. “That's because you take life sadly, and don't like chocolate——”
“How pale you are!” he said. “That's because you take life too seriously and don't like chocolate—”
“Do be serious for just five minutes! After all, it is a matter of life and death.”
“Please be serious for just five minutes! After all, this is a life and death situation.”
“Not even for two minutes, dear; neither life nor death is worth it.”
“Not even for two minutes, sweetheart; neither life nor death is worth it.”
He had taken hold of both her hands and was stroking them with the tips of his fingers.
He had grabbed both her hands and was gently caressing them with the tips of his fingers.
“Don't look so grave, Minerva! You'll make me cry in a minute, and then you'll be sorry. I do wish you'd smile again; you have such a d-delightfully unexpected smile. There now, don't scold me, dear! Let us eat our biscuits together, like two good children, without quarrelling over them—for to-morrow we die.”
“Don’t look so serious, Minerva! You’re going to make me cry any minute, and then you’ll feel bad. I really wish you’d smile again; you have such a unexpectedly delightful smile. There, now don’t scold me, dear! Let’s eat our biscuits together, like two good kids, without fighting over them—because we’re going to die tomorrow.”
He took a sweet biscuit from the plate and carefully halved it, breaking the sugar ornament down the middle with scrupulous exactness.
He picked a sweet cookie from the plate and carefully split it in half, breaking the sugar decoration right down the middle with precise accuracy.
“This is a kind of sacrament, like what the goody-goody people have in church. 'Take, eat; this is my body.' And we must d-drink the wine out of the s-s-same glass, you know—yes, that is right. 'Do this in remembrance——'”
“This is a kind of sacrament, like what the good people have in church. 'Take, eat; this is my body.' And we must drink the wine out of the same glass, you know—yes, that is right. 'Do this in remembrance——'”
She put down the glass.
She set down the glass.
“Don't!” she said, with almost a sob. He looked up, and took her hands again.
“Don’t!” she said, nearly crying. He looked up and took her hands again.
“Hush, then! Let us be quiet for a little bit. When one of us dies, the other will remember this. We will forget this loud, insistent world that howls about our ears; we will go away together, hand in hand; we will go away into the secret halls of death, and lie among the poppy-flowers. Hush! We will be quite still.”
“Hush, then! Let's be quiet for a moment. When one of us passes away, the other will remember this. We'll forget this loud, overwhelming world that screams around us; we'll leave together, hand in hand; we'll go into the hidden realms of death and rest among the poppy flowers. Hush! We'll be completely still.”
He laid his head down against her knee and covered his face. In the silence she bent over him, her hand on the black head. So the time slipped on and on; and they neither moved nor spoke.
He rested his head on her knee and hid his face. In the quiet, she leaned over him, her hand on his dark hair. Time passed slowly; they didn’t move or say anything.
“Dear, it is almost twelve,” she said at last. He raised his head.
“Dear, it’s almost twelve,” she finally said. He looked up.
“We have only a few minutes more; Martini will be back presently. Perhaps we shall never see each other again. Have you nothing to say to me?”
“We only have a few more minutes; Martini will be back soon. Maybe we’ll never see each other again. Don’t you have anything to say to me?”
He slowly rose and walked away to the other side of the room. There was a moment's silence.
He slowly got up and walked to the other side of the room. There was a brief silence.
“I have one thing to say,” he began in a hardly audible voice; “one thing—to tell you——”
“I have one thing to say,” he started in a barely audible voice; “one thing—to tell you——”
He stopped and sat down by the window, hiding his face in both hands.
He paused and sat by the window, covering his face with both hands.
“You have been a long time deciding to be merciful,” she said softly.
"You've taken a long time to choose to be merciful," she said gently.
“I have not seen much mercy in my life; and I thought—at first—you wouldn't care——”
“I haven’t seen much kindness in my life, and I thought—at first—you wouldn’t care——”
“You don't think that now.”
"You don't think that anymore."
She waited a moment for him to speak and then crossed the room and stood beside him.
She waited a moment for him to say something and then crossed the room to stand next to him.
“Tell me the truth at last,” she whispered. “Think, if you are killed and I not—I should have to go through all my life and never know—never be quite sure——”
“Just tell me the truth already,” she whispered. “Think about it, if you get killed and I don’t—I would have to live the rest of my life not knowing—never really sure——”
He took her hands and clasped them tightly.
He took her hands and held them tightly.
“If I am killed—— You see, when I went to South America—— Ah, Martini!”
“If I get killed— You see, when I went to South America— Ah, Martini!”
He broke away with a violent start and threw open the door of the room. Martini was rubbing his boots on the mat.
He suddenly jerked away and threw open the door to the room. Martini was wiping his boots on the mat.
“Punctual to the m-m-minute, as usual! You're an an-n-nimated chronometer, Martini. Is that the r-r-riding-cloak?”
“Right on time, as always! You're like a living stopwatch, Martini. Is that the riding cloak?”
“Yes; and two or three other things. I have kept them as dry as I could, but it's pouring with rain. You will have a most uncomfortable ride, I'm afraid.”
“Yes; and a couple of other things. I've done my best to keep them dry, but it's coming down with rain. I'm afraid you’re going to have a really uncomfortable ride.”
“Oh, that's no matter. Is the street clear?”
“Oh, that's not a big deal. Is the street clear?”
“Yes; all the spies seem to have gone to bed. I don't much wonder either, on such a villainous night. Is that coffee, Gemma? He ought to have something hot before he goes out into the wet, or he will catch cold.”
“Yes, it looks like all the spies have turned in for the night. I can’t blame them, especially on a night like this. Is that coffee, Gemma? He should have something warm before heading out into the rain, or he’ll end up catching a cold.”
“It is black coffee, and very strong. I will boil some milk.”
“It’s black coffee, and really strong. I’ll heat up some milk.”
She went into the kitchen, passionately clenching her teeth and hands to keep from breaking down. When she returned with the milk the Gadfly had put on the riding-cloak and was fastening the leather gaiters which Martini had brought. He drank a cup of coffee, standing, and took up the broad-brimmed riding hat.
She walked into the kitchen, gritting her teeth and clenching her hands to hold back tears. When she came back with the milk, the Gadfly had put on the riding cloak and was fastening the leather gaiters that Martini had brought. He stood there drinking a cup of coffee and picked up the wide-brimmed riding hat.
“I think it's time to start, Martini; we must make a round before we go to the barrier, in case of anything. Good-bye, for the present, signora; I shall meet you at Forli on Friday, then, unless anything special turns up. Wait a minute; th-this is the address.”
“I think it’s time to start, Martini; we should make a quick stop before we head to the barrier, just in case. Goodbye for now, signora; I’ll see you at Forli on Friday, unless something special comes up. Hold on a second; th-this is the address.”
He tore a leaf out of his pocket-book and wrote a few words in pencil.
He ripped a page out of his notebook and jotted down a few words in pencil.
“I have it already,” she said in a dull, quiet voice.
“I have it already,” she said in a flat, soft voice.
“H-have you? Well, there it is, anyway. Come, Martini. Sh-sh-sh! Don't let the door creak!”
“Have you? Well, there it is, anyway. Come on, Martini. Shh! Don’t let the door creak!”
They crept softly downstairs. When the street door clicked behind them she went back into the room and mechanically unfolded the paper he had put into her hand. Underneath the address was written:
They quietly made their way downstairs. When the front door clicked shut behind them, she went back into the room and automatically unfolded the paper he had given her. Under the address, it said:
“I will tell you everything there.”
"I'll tell you everything there."
CHAPTER II.
IT was market-day in Brisighella, and the country folk had come in from the villages and hamlets of the district with their pigs and poultry, their dairy produce and droves of half-wild mountain cattle. The market-place was thronged with a perpetually shifting crowd, laughing, joking, bargaining for dried figs, cheap cakes, and sunflower seeds. The brown, bare-footed children sprawled, face downward, on the pavement in the hot sun, while their mothers sat under the trees with their baskets of butter and eggs.
IT was market day in Brisighella, and the locals had come in from the surrounding villages and small towns with their pigs and chickens, their dairy products, and herds of half-wild mountain cattle. The market place was packed with a constantly changing crowd, laughing, joking, and haggling for dried figs, inexpensive cakes, and sunflower seeds. The brown, barefoot children lay sprawled, face down, on the pavement in the hot sun, while their mothers sat under the trees with baskets of butter and eggs.
Monsignor Montanelli, coming out to wish the people “Good-morning,” was at once surrounded by a clamourous throng of children, holding up for his acceptance great bunches of irises and scarlet poppies and sweet white narcissus from the mountain slopes. His passion for wild flowers was affectionately tolerated by the people, as one of the little follies which sit gracefully on very wise men. If anyone less universally beloved had filled his house with weeds and grasses they would have laughed at him; but the “blessed Cardinal” could afford a few harmless eccentricities.
Monsignor Montanelli, stepping outside to greet the people with a “Good morning,” was instantly surrounded by a noisy group of children, presenting him with large bouquets of irises, bright red poppies, and sweet white narcissus from the mountain slopes. His love for wildflowers was endearingly accepted by the townspeople, seen as one of those little quirks that wise men often have. If anyone else, less universally adored, had filled their home with weeds and grasses, people would have ridiculed them; but the “blessed Cardinal” could get away with a few harmless oddities.
“Well, Mariuccia,” he said, stopping to pat one of the children on the head; “you have grown since I saw you last. And how is the grandmother's rheumatism?”
“Well, Mariuccia,” he said, pausing to pat one of the children on the head, “you’ve grown since I last saw you. How’s your grandmother’s rheumatism?”
“She's been better lately, Your Eminence; but mother's bad now.”
“She's been doing better lately, Your Eminence; but mom's not doing well now.”
“I'm sorry to hear that; tell the mother to come down here some day and see whether Dr. Giordani can do anything for her. I will find somewhere to put her up; perhaps the change will do her good. You are looking better, Luigi; how are your eyes?”
“I'm sorry to hear that; tell your mom to come down here one day and see if Dr. Giordani can help her. I'll find a place for her to stay; maybe the change will do her good. You look better, Luigi; how are your eyes?”
He passed on, chatting with the mountaineers. He always remembered the names and ages of the children, their troubles and those of their parents; and would stop to inquire, with sympathetic interest, for the health of the cow that fell sick at Christmas, or of the rag-doll that was crushed under a cart-wheel last market-day.
He moved on, talking with the mountain climbers. He never forgot the names and ages of the kids, their struggles, and those of their parents; he would pause to ask, with genuine concern, about the cow that got sick at Christmas or the rag doll that was crushed under a cart wheel last market day.
When he returned to the palace the marketing began. A lame man in a blue shirt, with a shock of black hair hanging into his eyes and a deep scar across the left cheek, lounged up to one of the booths and, in very bad Italian, asked for a drink of lemonade.
When he got back to the palace, the marketing started. A disabled man in a blue shirt, with messy black hair falling into his eyes and a deep scar on his left cheek, strolled up to one of the booths and, in terrible Italian, asked for a lemonade.
“You're not from these parts,” said the woman who poured it out, glancing up at him.
“You're not from around here,” said the woman who poured it out, looking up at him.
“No. I come from Corsica.”
“No. I'm from Corsica.”
“Looking for work?”
"Job hunting?"
“Yes; it will be hay-cutting time soon, and a gentleman that has a farm near Ravenna came across to Bastia the other day and told me there's plenty of work to be got there.”
“Yes; it will be hay-cutting time soon, and a guy who has a farm near Ravenna came over to Bastia the other day and told me there's a lot of work available there.”
“I hope you'll find it so, I'm sure, but times are bad hereabouts.”
"I hope you’ll see it that way, I’m sure, but things are tough around here."
“They're worse in Corsica, mother. I don't know what we poor folk are coming to.”
“They're even worse in Corsica, Mom. I don't know what's happening to us poor people.”
“Have you come over alone?”
"Did you come over alone?"
“No, my mate is with me; there he is, in the red shirt. Hola, Paolo!”
“No, my friend is here with me; there he is, in the red shirt. Hey, Paolo!”
Michele hearing himself called, came lounging up with his hands in his pockets. He made a fairly good Corsican, in spite of the red wig which he had put on to render himself unrecognizable. As for the Gadfly, he looked his part to perfection.
Michele, hearing someone call him, strolled over with his hands in his pockets. He made a pretty convincing Corsican, despite the red wig he wore to avoid being recognized. As for the Gadfly, he looked exactly like he was supposed to.
They sauntered through the market-place together, Michele whistling between his teeth, and the Gadfly trudging along with a bundle over his shoulder, shuffling his feet on the ground to render his lameness less observable. They were waiting for an emissary, to whom important directions had to be given.
They walked through the marketplace together, Michele whistling quietly, while the Gadfly trudged along with a bundle over his shoulder, shuffling his feet on the ground to make his limp less noticeable. They were waiting for a messenger who needed to receive important instructions.
“There's Marcone, on horseback, at that corner,” Michele whispered suddenly. The Gadfly, still carrying his bundle, shuffled towards the horseman.
“Look, there's Marcone on horseback at that corner,” Michele whispered suddenly. The Gadfly, still carrying his bundle, shuffled toward the horseman.
“Do you happen to be wanting a hay-maker, sir?” he said, touching his ragged cap and running one finger along the bridle. It was the signal agreed upon, and the rider, who from his appearance might have been a country squire's bailiff, dismounted and threw the reins on the horse's neck.
“Are you looking for a hay-maker, sir?” he asked, touching his tattered cap and running a finger along the bridle. It was the agreed signal, and the rider, who looked like he could have been a country squire's bailiff, got off his horse and tossed the reins over its neck.
“What sort of work can you do, my man?”
“What kind of work can you do, my friend?”
The Gadfly fumbled with his cap.
The Gadfly fumbled with his hat.
“I can cut grass, sir, and trim hedges”—he began; and without any break in his voice, went straight on: “At one in the morning at the mouth of the round cave. You must have two good horses and a cart. I shall be waiting inside the cave—— And then I can dig, sir, and——”
“I can cut grass, sir, and trim hedges”—he began; and without any break in his voice, went straight on: “At one in the morning at the mouth of the round cave. You must have two good horses and a cart. I’ll be waiting inside the cave—— And then I can dig, sir, and——”
“That will do, I only want a grass-cutter. Have you ever been out before?”
"That’s enough, I just need a lawn mower. Have you been out before?"
“Once, sir. Mind, you must come well-armed; we may meet a flying squadron. Don't go by the wood-path; you're safer on the other side. If you meet a spy, don't stop to argue with him; fire at once—— I should be very glad of work, sir.”
“Once, sir. Just remember, you need to come well-armed; we might run into a flying squadron. Avoid the wood-path; it's safer on the other side. If you encounter a spy, don't waste time arguing; shoot immediately—— I'd be more than happy to have some work, sir.”
“Yes, I dare say, but I want an experienced grass-cutter. No, I haven't got any coppers to-day.”
“Yes, I would say so, but I need an experienced lawn mower. No, I don’t have any change today.”
A very ragged beggar had slouched up to them, with a doleful, monotonous whine.
A very ragged beggar had dragged himself over to them, with a sad, repetitive whine.
“Have pity on a poor blind man, in the name of the Blessed Virgin——— Get out of this place at once; there's a flying squadron coming along——Most Holy Queen of Heaven, Maiden undefiled—It's you they're after, Rivarez; they'll be here in two minutes—— And so may the saints reward you—— You'll have to make a dash for it; there are spies at all the corners. It's no use trying to slip away without being seen.”
“Have mercy on a poor blind man, in the name of the Blessed Virgin—— Get out of here right now; there's a squad coming this way—— Most Holy Queen of Heaven, Pure Maiden—They're coming for you, Rivarez; they'll be here in two minutes—— So may the saints reward you—— You need to make a run for it; there are spies at every corner. There's no way to sneak away without being noticed.”
Marcone slipped the reins into the Gadfly's hand.
Marcone handed the reins to the Gadfly.
“Make haste! Ride out to the bridge and let the horse go; you can hide in the ravine. We're all armed; we can keep them back for ten minutes.”
“Quickly! Ride out to the bridge and let the horse go; you can hide in the ravine. We're all armed; we can hold them off for ten minutes.”
“No. I won't have you fellows taken. Stand together, all of you, and fire after me in order. Move up towards our horses; there they are, tethered by the palace steps; and have your knives ready. We retreat fighting, and when I throw my cap down, cut the halters and jump every man on the nearest horse. We may all reach the wood that way.”
“No. I won’t let you guys get captured. Stand together, all of you, and fire after me in order. Move up towards our horses; they’re over there, tied by the palace steps; and have your knives ready. We fight while we retreat, and when I throw my cap down, cut the ropes and jump on the nearest horse. That way, we might all make it to the woods.”
They had spoken in so quiet an undertone that even the nearest bystanders had not supposed their conversation to refer to anything more dangerous than grass-cutting. Marcone, leading his own mare by the bridle, walked towards the tethered horses, the Gadfly slouching along beside him, and the beggar following them with an outstretched hand and a persistent whine. Michele came up whistling; the beggar had warned him in passing, and he quietly handed on the news to three countrymen who were eating raw onions under a tree. They immediately rose and followed him; and before anyone's notice had been attracted to them, the whole seven were standing together by the steps of the palace, each man with one hand on the hidden pistol, and the tethered horses within easy reach.
They had spoken in such a low voice that even the closest bystanders thought their conversation was about nothing more serious than cutting grass. Marcone, leading his own mare by the bridle, walked toward the tied-up horses, with the Gadfly strolling beside him and the beggar trailing them, hand outstretched and whining persistently. Michele approached whistling; the beggar had tipped him off as he passed, and he quietly shared the news with three locals who were munching on raw onions under a tree. They immediately got up and followed him; before anyone noticed them, all seven were gathered by the palace steps, each man with one hand on a hidden pistol, and the tethered horses within easy reach.
“Don't betray yourselves till I move,” the Gadfly said softly and clearly. “They may not recognize us. When I fire, then begin in order. Don't fire at the men; lame their horses—then they can't follow us. Three of you fire, while the other three reload. If anyone comes between you and our horses, kill him. I take the roan. When I throw down my cap, each man for himself; don't stop for anything.”
“Don’t give yourselves away until I make my move,” the Gadfly said softly and clearly. “They might not recognize us. When I shoot, then start one by one. Don’t shoot at the men; injure their horses—then they won’t be able to follow us. Three of you shoot, while the other three reload. If anyone gets between you and our horses, take him out. I’m going for the roan. When I throw down my cap, every man for himself; don’t stop for anything.”
“Here they come,” said Michele; and the Gadfly turned round, with an air of naive and stupid wonder, as the people suddenly broke off in their bargaining.
“Here they come,” said Michele; and the Gadfly turned around, with a look of innocent and clueless surprise, as the people suddenly stopped their bargaining.
Fifteen armed men rode slowly into the marketplace. They had great difficulty to get past the throng of people at all, and, but for the spies at the corners of the square, all the seven conspirators could have slipped quietly away while the attention of the crowd was fixed upon the soldiers. Michele moved a little closer to the Gadfly.
Fifteen armed men rode slowly into the marketplace. They struggled to get through the crowd, and if it weren't for the spies at the corners of the square, all seven conspirators could have easily slipped away while the crowd was focused on the soldiers. Michele inched a bit closer to the Gadfly.
“Couldn't we get away now?”
“Can’t we leave now?”
“No; we're surrounded with spies, and one of them has recognized me. He has just sent a man to tell the captain where I am. Our only chance is to lame their horses.”
“No; we’re surrounded by spies, and one of them has recognized me. He just sent someone to inform the captain of my location. Our only chance is to disable their horses.”
“Which is the spy?”
“Who is the spy?”
“The first man I fire at. Are you all ready? They have made a lane to us; they are going to come with a rush.”
“The first person I shoot at. Is everyone ready? They’ve created a path for us; they're coming at us all at once.”
“Out of the way there!” shouted the captain. “In the name of His Holiness!”
“Move aside!” shouted the captain. “In the name of His Holiness!”
The crowd had drawn back, startled and wondering; and the soldiers made a quick dash towards the little group standing by the palace steps. The Gadfly drew a pistol from his blouse and fired, not at the advancing troops, but at the spy, who was approaching the horses, and who fell back with a broken collar-bone. Immediately after the report, six more shots were fired in quick succession, as the conspirators moved steadily closer to the tethered horses.
The crowd stepped back, shocked and curious; and the soldiers rushed toward the small group by the palace steps. The Gadfly pulled out a gun from his shirt and shot, not at the oncoming soldiers, but at the spy, who was getting close to the horses, and who stumbled back with a broken collarbone. Right after the gun went off, six more shots rang out in quick succession as the conspirators moved steadily closer to the tied-up horses.
One of the cavalry horses stumbled and plunged; another fell to the ground with a fearful cry. Then, through the shrieking of the panic-stricken people, came the loud, imperious voice of the officer in command, who had risen in the stirrups and was holding a sword above his head.
One of the cavalry horses tripped and fell; another hit the ground with a terrified scream. Then, cutting through the screams of the panicked crowd, came the commanding shout of the officer in charge, who had risen in the stirrups and was holding a sword above his head.
“This way, men!”
“Follow me, guys!”
He swayed in the saddle and sank back; the Gadfly had fired again with his deadly aim. A little stream of blood was trickling down the captain's uniform; but he steadied himself with a violent effort, and, clutching at his horse's mane, cried out fiercely:
He swayed in the saddle and leaned back; the Gadfly had shot again with his deadly aim. A trickle of blood was running down the captain's uniform, but he steadied himself with a great effort and, grabbing at his horse's mane, yelled out fiercely:
“Kill that lame devil if you can't take him alive! It's Rivarez!”
“Take out that useless devil if you can't bring him in alive! It's Rivarez!”
“Another pistol, quick!” the Gadfly called to his men; “and go!”
“Another gun, quick!” the Gadfly shouted to his crew; “and go!”
He flung down his cap. It was only just in time, for the swords of the now infuriated soldiers were flashing close in front of him.
He tossed his cap aside. It was just in time, as the swords of the now furious soldiers were flashing right in front of him.
“Put down your weapons, all of you!”
“Everyone, put down your weapons!”
Cardinal Montanelli had stepped suddenly between the combatants; and one of the soldiers cried out in a voice sharp with terror:
Cardinal Montanelli suddenly stepped in between the fighters; and one of the soldiers shouted in a voice filled with fear:
“Your Eminence! My God, you'll be murdered!”
“Your Eminence! Oh my God, you’re going to be murdered!”
Montanelli only moved a step nearer, and faced the Gadfly's pistol.
Montanelli took a step closer and stared down the Gadfly's gun.
Five of the conspirators were already on horseback and dashing up the hilly street. Marcone sprang on to the back of his mare. In the moment of riding away, he glanced back to see whether his leader was in need of help. The roan was close at hand, and in another instant all would have been safe; but as the figure in the scarlet cassock stepped forward, the Gadfly suddenly wavered and the hand with the pistol sank down. The instant decided everything. Immediately he was surrounded and flung violently to the ground, and the weapon was dashed out of his hand by a blow from the flat of a soldier's sword. Marcone struck his mare's flank with the stirrup; the hoofs of the cavalry horses were thundering up the hill behind him; and it would have been worse than useless to stay and be taken too. Turning in the saddle as he galloped away, to fire a last shot in the teeth of the nearest pursuer, he saw the Gadfly, with blood on his face, trampled under the feet of horses and soldiers and spies; and heard the savage curses of the captors, the yells of triumph and rage.
Five of the conspirators were already on horseback, racing up the hilly street. Marcone jumped onto his mare. As he was about to ride away, he looked back to see if his leader needed help. The roan was close by, and in another moment, everything would have been safe; but when the figure in the scarlet cassock stepped forward, the Gadfly suddenly faltered, and the hand holding the pistol dropped. That moment decided everything. He was immediately surrounded and violently thrown to the ground, and a blow from the flat of a soldier's sword knocked the weapon from his hand. Marcone kicked his mare's flank with his stirrup; the cavalry horses were thundering up the hill behind him, and it would have been pointless to stay and get captured. As he turned in the saddle while galloping away to take a last shot at the nearest pursuer, he saw the Gadfly, blood on his face, trampled under the hooves of horses, soldiers, and spies, and he heard the fierce curses of his captors, along with their shouts of triumph and rage.
Montanelli did not notice what had happened; he had moved away from the steps, and was trying to calm the terrified people. Presently, as he stooped over the wounded spy, a startled movement of the crowd made him look up. The soldiers were crossing the square, dragging their prisoner after them by the rope with which his hands were tied. His face was livid with pain and exhaustion, and he panted fearfully for breath; but he looked round at the Cardinal, smiling with white lips, and whispered:
Montanelli didn’t realize what had happened; he had stepped away from the stairs and was trying to calm the scared crowd. After a moment, as he bent down over the injured spy, a sudden movement from the crowd caught his attention. The soldiers were crossing the square, dragging their prisoner behind them by the rope that bound his hands. His face was pale with pain and fatigue, and he was gasping for breath; yet he glanced at the Cardinal, smiled with white lips, and whispered:
“I c-cong-gratulate your Eminence.”
"I congratulate your Eminence."
Five days later Martini reached Forli. He had received from Gemma by post a bundle of printed circulars, the signal agreed upon in case of his being needed in any special emergency; and, remembering the conversation on the terrace, he guessed the truth at once. All through the journey he kept repeating to himself that there was no reason for supposing anything to have happened to the Gadfly, and that it was absurd to attach any importance to the childish superstitions of so nervous and fanciful a person; but the more he reasoned with himself against the idea, the more firmly did it take possession of his mind.
Five days later, Martini arrived in Forli. He had received a package of printed circulars from Gemma by mail, which was the signal they agreed upon in case he was needed for any special emergency. Remembering their conversation on the terrace, he immediately pieced things together. Throughout the journey, he kept telling himself that there was no reason to believe anything had happened to the Gadfly and that it was ridiculous to give any weight to the childish superstitions of such a nervous and imaginative person. However, the more he tried to convince himself otherwise, the more that idea took hold of his mind.
“I have guessed what it is: Rivarez is taken, of course?” he said, as he came into Gemma's room.
“I figured it out: Rivarez is involved, right?” he said as he walked into Gemma's room.
“He was arrested last Thursday, at Brisighella. He defended himself desperately and wounded the captain of the squadron and a spy.”
“He was arrested last Thursday in Brisighella. He fought back desperately and injured the squadron captain and a spy.”
“Armed resistance; that's bad!”
"Violent resistance; that's not good!"
“It makes no difference; he was too deeply compromised already for a pistol-shot more or less to affect his position much.”
“It doesn’t matter; he was already too deeply involved for one more gunshot to really change his situation.”
“What do you think they are going to do with him?”
“What do you think they're going to do with him?”
She grew a shade paler even than before.
She became a bit paler than she was before.
“I think,” she said; “that we must not wait to find out what they mean to do.”
“I think,” she said, “that we shouldn’t wait to find out what they plan to do.”
“You think we shall be able to effect a rescue?”
"You think we can pull off a rescue?"
“We MUST.”
“We have to.”
He turned away and began to whistle, with his hands behind his back. Gemma let him think undisturbed. She was sitting still, leaning her head against the back of the chair, and looking out into vague distance with a fixed and tragic absorption. When her face wore that expression, it had a look of Durer's “Melancolia.”
He turned away and started to whistle, his hands behind his back. Gemma let him think without interruption. She sat still, leaning her head against the back of the chair, gazing into the distance with a focused and tragic intensity. When her face had that expression, it resembled Durer's “Melancolia.”
“Have you seen him?” Martini asked, stopping for a moment in his tramp.
“Have you seen him?” Martini asked, pausing for a moment in his walk.
“No; he was to have met me here the next morning.”
“No; he was supposed to meet me here the next morning.”
“Yes, I remember. Where is he?”
“Yes, I remember. Where is he?”
“In the fortress; very strictly guarded, and, they say, in chains.”
"In the fortress; heavily guarded, and, they say, in chains."
He made a gesture of indifference.
He just shrugged.
“Oh, that's no matter; a good file will get rid of any number of chains. If only he isn't wounded——”
“Oh, that's not a big deal; a good file can get rid of any number of chains. If only he isn't hurt——”
“He seems to have been slightly hurt, but exactly how much we don't know. I think you had better hear the account of it from Michele himself; he was present at the arrest.”
“He seems to have been a bit hurt, but we don’t really know how much. I think it’s best to hear the story from Michele himself; he was there during the arrest.”
“How does he come not to have been taken too? Did he run away and leave Rivarez in the lurch?”
“How did he not get taken too? Did he run away and leave Rivarez hanging?”
“It's not his fault; he fought as long as anybody did, and followed the directions given him to the letter. For that matter, so did they all. The only person who seems to have forgotten, or somehow made a mistake at the last minute, is Rivarez himself. There's something inexplicable about it altogether. Wait a moment; I will call Michele.”
“It's not his fault; he fought as hard as anyone else did and followed the instructions exactly. In fact, they all did. The only person who seems to have forgotten or messed up at the last moment is Rivarez himself. There's something really strange about it all. Hold on; I’ll call Michele.”
She went out of the room, and presently came back with Michele and a broad-shouldered mountaineer.
She left the room and soon returned with Michele and a broad-shouldered mountain climber.
“This is Marco,” she said. “You have heard of him; he is one of the smugglers. He has just got here, and perhaps will be able to tell us more. Michele, this is Cesare Martini, that I spoke to you about. Will you tell him what happened, as far as you saw it?”
“This is Marco,” she said. “You’ve heard of him; he’s one of the smugglers. He just got here, and maybe he can tell us more. Michele, this is Cesare Martini, the one I mentioned to you. Can you tell him what happened, as far as you saw it?”
Michele gave a short account of the skirmish with the squadron.
Michele shared a brief story about the fight with the squadron.
“I can't understand how it happened,” he concluded. “Not one of us would have left him if we had thought he would be taken; but his directions were quite precise, and it never occurred to us, when he threw down his cap, that he would wait to let them surround him. He was close beside the roan—I saw him cut the tether—and I handed him a loaded pistol myself before I mounted. The only thing I can suppose is that he missed his footing,—being lame,—in trying to mount. But even then, he could have fired.”
“I can’t believe how it happened,” he said. “None of us would have left him if we thought he was in danger; but his instructions were very clear, and it never crossed our minds, when he threw down his cap, that he would wait for them to surround him. He was right next to the roan—I saw him cut the tether—and I even handed him a loaded pistol myself before I got on. The only thing I can guess is that he lost his balance—since he was lame—when trying to mount. But even then, he could have fired.”
“No, it wasn't that,” Marcone interposed. “He didn't attempt to mount. I was the last one to go, because my mare shied at the firing; and I looked round to see whether he was safe. He would have got off clear if it hadn't been for the Cardinal.”
“No, it wasn't that,” Marcone interrupted. “He didn’t try to get on. I was the last one to leave because my mare spooked at the shooting; and I turned around to check if he was okay. He would have gotten away fine if it hadn't been for the Cardinal.”
“Ah!” Gemma exclaimed softly; and Martini repeated in amazement: “The Cardinal?”
“Ah!” Gemma said softly; and Martini repeated in disbelief: “The Cardinal?”
“Yes; he threw himself in front of the pistol—confound him! I suppose Rivarez must have been startled, for he dropped his pistol-hand and put the other one up like this”—laying the back of his left wrist across his eyes—“and of course they all rushed on him.”
“Yes; he jumped in front of the gun—damn him! I guess Rivarez must have been surprised, because he dropped his pistol hand and raised the other one like this”—laying the back of his left wrist across his eyes—“and naturally, they all charged at him.”
“I can't make that out,” said Michele. “It's not like Rivarez to lose his head at a crisis.”
“I can’t figure that out,” said Michele. “It’s not like Rivarez to lose his cool in a crisis.”
“Probably he lowered his pistol for fear of killing an unarmed man,” Martini put in. Michele shrugged his shoulders.
“Maybe he put his gun down because he was scared of shooting an unarmed guy,” Martini said. Michele shrugged.
“Unarmed men shouldn't poke their noses into the middle of a fight. War is war. If Rivarez had put a bullet into His Eminence, instead of letting himself be caught like a tame rabbit, there'd be one honest man the more and one priest the less.”
“Unarmed men shouldn’t stick their noses into a fight. War is war. If Rivarez had shot His Eminence instead of getting caught like a tame rabbit, there’d be one more honest man and one less priest.”
He turned away, biting his moustache. His anger was very near to breaking down in tears.
He turned away, biting his mustache. His anger was close to spilling over into tears.
“Anyway,” said Martini, “the thing's done, and there's no use wasting time in discussing how it happened. The question now is how we're to arrange an escape for him. I suppose you're all willing to risk it?”
“Anyway,” said Martini, “it's done, and there's no point in wasting time discussing how it happened. The question now is how we're going to plan an escape for him. I assume you're all willing to take the risk?”
Michele did not even condescend to answer the superfluous question, and the smuggler only remarked with a little laugh: “I'd shoot my own brother, if he weren't willing.”
Michele didn’t even bother to answer the unnecessary question, and the smuggler just chuckled, saying, “I’d shoot my own brother if he wasn’t on board.”
“Very well, then—— First thing; have you got a plan of the fortress?”
“Okay, first things first—do you have a map of the fortress?”
Gemma unlocked a drawer and took out several sheets of paper.
Gemma unlocked a drawer and grabbed several sheets of paper.
“I have made out all the plans. Here is the ground floor of the fortress; here are the upper and lower stories of the towers, and here the plan of the ramparts. These are the roads leading to the valley, and here are the paths and hiding-places in the mountains, and the underground passages.”
“I’ve figured out all the plans. Here’s the layout of the fortress; here are the upper and lower levels of the towers, and here’s the design of the walls. These are the roads going to the valley, and here are the trails and hiding spots in the mountains, along with the underground tunnels.”
“Do you know which of the towers he is in?”
“Do you know which tower he's in?”
“The east one, in the round room with the grated window. I have marked it on the plan.”
“The east one, in the round room with the grated window. I’ve marked it on the plan.”
“How did you get your information?”
“How did you find out about that?”
“From a man nicknamed 'The Cricket,' a soldier of the guard. He is cousin to one of our men—Gino.”
“From a guy known as 'The Cricket,' a guard soldier. He’s a cousin to one of our guys—Gino.”
“You have been quick about it.”
“You've been quick about it.”
“There's no time to lose. Gino went into Brisighella at once; and some of the plans we already had. That list of hiding-places was made by Rivarez himself; you can see by the handwriting.”
“There's no time to waste. Gino went into Brisighella immediately, and we already had some of the plans. That list of hiding spots was created by Rivarez himself; you can tell by the handwriting.”
“What sort of men are the soldiers of the guard?”
“What kind of guys are the soldiers on guard?”
“That we have not been able to find out yet; the Cricket has only just come to the place, and knows nothing about the other men.”
“That we still don’t know; the Cricket just got here and doesn’t know anything about the other guys.”
“We must find out from Gino what the Cricket himself is like. Is anything known of the government's intentions? Is Rivarez likely to be tried in Brisighella or taken in to Ravenna?”
“We need to find out from Gino what the Cricket is really like. Does anyone know what the government plans to do? Is Rivarez going to be tried in Brisighella, or will he be taken to Ravenna?”
“That we don't know. Ravenna, of course, is the chief town of the Legation and by law cases of importance can be tried only there, in the Tribunal of First Instance. But law doesn't count for much in the Four Legations; it depends on the personal fancy of anybody who happens to be in power.”
“That we don't know. Ravenna, of course, is the main city of the Legation and, by law, important cases can only be tried there, in the Tribunal of First Instance. But the law doesn't hold much weight in the Four Legations; it all depends on the personal preference of whoever is in power.”
“They won't take him in to Ravenna,” Michele interposed.
“They won’t let him into Ravenna,” Michele said.
“What makes you think so?”
“What makes you say that?”
“I am sure of it. Colonel Ferrari, the military Governor at Brisighella, is uncle to the officer that Rivarez wounded; he's a vindictive sort of brute and won't give up a chance to spite an enemy.”
“I’m sure of it. Colonel Ferrari, the military governor at Brisighella, is the uncle of the officer that Rivarez wounded; he’s a vengeful kind of brute and won’t pass up a chance to get back at an enemy.”
“You think he will try to keep Rivarez here?”
"You think he will try to keep Rivarez here?"
“I think he will try to get him hanged.”
“I think he will try to get him executed.”
Martini glanced quickly at Gemma. She was very pale, but her face had not changed at the words. Evidently the idea was no new one to her.
Martini shot a quick look at Gemma. She was very pale, but her expression didn’t change at the words. Clearly, this idea wasn’t new to her.
“He can hardly do that without some formality,” she said quietly; “but he might possibly get up a court-martial on some pretext or other, and justify himself afterwards by saying that the peace of the town required it.”
“He can barely do that without some kind of formal process,” she said softly; “but he might be able to set up a court-martial under some excuse or another, and then justify himself later by claiming that it was necessary for the town’s peace.”
“But what about the Cardinal? Would he consent to things of that kind?”
“But what about the Cardinal? Would he agree to things like that?”
“He has no jurisdiction in military affairs.”
“He has no authority in military matters.”
“No, but he has great influence. Surely the Governor would not venture on such a step without his consent?”
“No, but he has a lot of influence. Surely the Governor wouldn’t take such a step without his approval?”
“He'll never get that,” Marcone interrupted. “Montanelli was always against the military commissions, and everything of the kind. So long as they keep him in Brisighella nothing serious can happen; the Cardinal will always take the part of any prisoner. What I am afraid of is their taking him to Ravenna. Once there, he's lost.”
“He'll never get that,” Marcone interrupted. “Montanelli was always against the military commissions and things like that. As long as they keep him in Brisighella, nothing serious can happen; the Cardinal will always stand up for any prisoner. What I’m worried about is them taking him to Ravenna. Once he's there, he’s finished.”
“We shouldn't let him get there,” said Michele. “We could manage a rescue on the road; but to get him out of the fortress here is another matter.”
“We shouldn't let him get there,” Michele said. “We could pull off a rescue on the road, but getting him out of the fortress here is a whole different challenge.”
“I think,” said Gemma; “that it would be quite useless to wait for the chance of his being transferred to Ravenna. We must make the attempt at Brisighella, and we have no time to lose. Cesare, you and I had better go over the plan of the fortress together, and see whether we can think out anything. I have an idea in my head, but I can't get over one point.”
“I think,” said Gemma, “that it would be pointless to wait for the chance of him being transferred to Ravenna. We need to make the attempt at Brisighella, and we don’t have time to waste. Cesare, you and I should go over the plan of the fortress together and see if we can come up with anything. I have an idea in mind, but I can’t seem to get past one issue.”
“Come, Marcone,” said Michele, rising; “we will leave them to think out their scheme. I have to go across to Fognano this afternoon, and I want you to come with me. Vincenzo hasn't sent those cartridges, and they ought to have been here yesterday.”
“Come on, Marcone,” Michele said as he stood up. “Let’s leave them to figure out their plan. I need to head over to Fognano this afternoon, and I want you to join me. Vincenzo hasn’t sent those cartridges, and they should have arrived yesterday.”
When the two men had gone, Martini went up to Gemma and silently held out his hand. She let her fingers lie in his for a moment.
When the two men left, Martini approached Gemma and silently extended his hand. She allowed her fingers to rest in his for a moment.
“You were always a good friend, Cesare,” she said at last; “and a very present help in trouble. And now let us discuss plans.”
“You've always been a good friend, Cesare,” she finally said; “and really helpful in tough times. Now, let's talk about our plans.”
CHAPTER III.
“AND I once more most earnestly assure Your Eminence that your refusal is endangering the peace of the town.”
“AND I once again sincerely assure Your Eminence that your refusal is putting the peace of the town at risk.”
The Governor tried to preserve the respectful tone due to a high dignitary of the Church; but there was audible irritation in his voice. His liver was out of order, his wife was running up heavy bills, and his temper had been sorely tried during the last three weeks. A sullen, disaffected populace, whose dangerous mood grew daily more apparent; a district honeycombed with plots and bristling with hidden weapons; an inefficient garrison, of whose loyalty he was more than doubtful, and a Cardinal whom he had pathetically described to his adjutant as the “incarnation of immaculate pig-headedness,” had already reduced him to the verge of desperation. Now he was saddled with the Gadfly, an animated quintessence of the spirit of mischief.
The Governor tried to keep a respectful tone because of a high-ranking Church official, but there was clear irritation in his voice. He was feeling unwell, his wife was racking up expensive bills, and his patience had been pushed to its limits in the last three weeks. A gloomy, discontented population, whose dangerous mood became more obvious every day; an area filled with plots and loaded with hidden weapons; an unreliable garrison, whose loyalty he seriously questioned, and a Cardinal he had sadly described to his assistant as the “embodiment of stubbornness,” had already brought him close to desperation. Now, he was burdened with the Gadfly, a living embodiment of mischief.
Having begun by disabling both the Governor's favourite nephew and his most valuable spy, the “crooked Spanish devil” had followed up his exploits in the market-place by suborning the guards, browbeating the interrogating officers, and “turning the prison into a bear-garden.” He had now been three weeks in the fortress, and the authorities of Brisighella were heartily sick of their bargain. They had subjected him to interrogation upon interrogation; and after employing, to obtain admissions from him, every device of threat, persuasion, and stratagem which their ingenuity could suggest, remained just as wise as on the day of his capture. They had begun to realize that it would perhaps have been better to send him into Ravenna at once. It was, however, too late to rectify the mistake. The Governor, when sending in to the Legate his report of the arrest, had begged, as a special favour, permission to superintend personally the investigation of this case; and, his request having been graciously acceded to, he could not now withdraw without a humiliating confession that he was overmatched.
Having started by taking down both the Governor's favorite nephew and his most important spy, the “crooked Spanish devil” had gone on to undermine the guards, intimidate the interrogating officers, and turned the prison into a chaotic mess. He had now been at the fortress for three weeks, and the authorities of Brisighella were completely fed up with their decision. They had subjected him to endless rounds of questioning, using every threat, persuasion tactic, and clever strategy they could think of to get him to talk, but they were no closer to understanding anything than they were on the day they captured him. They were beginning to realize that it might have been better to send him to Ravenna right away. However, it was too late to fix their mistake. When the Governor submitted his report on the arrest to the Legate, he had requested, as a special favor, to personally oversee the investigation; since his request was granted, he couldn’t withdraw now without admitting that he was outmatched.
The idea of settling the difficulty by a courtmartial had, as Gemma and Michele had foreseen, presented itself to him as the only satisfactory solution; and Cardinal Montanelli's stubborn refusal to countenance this was the last drop which made the cup of his vexations overflow.
The idea of resolving the issue through a court-martial had, as Gemma and Michele had predicted, come to him as the only acceptable solution; and Cardinal Montanelli's rigid refusal to consider this was the final straw that pushed him over the edge.
“I think,” he said, “that if Your Eminence knew what I and my assistants have put up with from this man you would feel differently about the matter. I fully understand and respect the conscientious objection to irregularities in judicial proceedings; but this is an exceptional case and calls for exceptional measures.”
“I believe,” he said, “that if Your Eminence knew what I and my team have dealt with from this man, you would see things differently. I completely understand and respect the conscientious objection to irregularities in judicial processes; but this is a special case and requires special measures.”
“There is no case,” Montanelli answered, “which calls for injustice; and to condemn a civilian by the judgment of a secret military tribunal is both unjust and illegal.”
“There is no situation,” Montanelli answered, “that justifies injustice; and to convict a civilian based on the decision of a secret military tribunal is both unfair and unlawful.”
“The case amounts to this, Your Eminence: The prisoner is manifestly guilty of several capital crimes. He joined the infamous attempt of Savigno, and the military commission nominated by Monsignor Spinola would certainly have had him shot or sent to the galleys then, had he not succeeded in escaping to Tuscany. Since that time he has never ceased plotting. He is known to be an influential member of one of the most pestilent secret societies in the country. He is gravely suspected of having consented to, if not inspired, the assassination of no less than three confidential police agents. He has been caught—one might almost say—in the act of smuggling firearms into the Legation. He has offered armed resistance to authority and seriously wounded two officials in the discharge of their duty, and he is now a standing menace to the peace and order of the town. Surely, in such a case, a court-martial is justifiable.”
“The situation is this, Your Eminence: The prisoner is clearly guilty of several serious crimes. He took part in the notorious attempt by Savigno, and the military commission appointed by Monsignor Spinola would have likely had him shot or sent to prison then, if he hadn't managed to escape to Tuscany. Since then, he has continued to conspire. He is known to be a prominent member of one of the most dangerous secret societies in the country. He is seriously suspected of having either agreed to or even instigated the assassination of at least three undercover police agents. He has been caught—one could almost say—in the act of smuggling weapons into the Legation. He has violently resisted authority and seriously injured two officials while they were performing their duties, and he is now a constant threat to the peace and order of the town. Surely, in this case, a court-martial is warranted.”
“Whatever the man has done,” Montanelli replied, “he has the right to be judged according to law.”
"Whatever the man has done," Montanelli responded, "he has the right to be judged by the law."
“The ordinary course of law involves delay, Your Eminence, and in this case every moment is precious. Besides everything else, I am in constant terror of his escaping.”
“The usual legal process takes time, Your Eminence, and in this situation, every second is crucial. On top of everything else, I live in constant fear of him getting away.”
“If there is any danger of that, it rests with you to guard him more closely.”
“If there’s any risk of that happening, it’s up to you to keep a closer eye on him.”
“I do my best, Your Eminence, but I am dependent upon the prison staff, and the man seems to have bewitched them all. I have changed the guard four times within three weeks; I have punished the soldiers till I am tired of it, and nothing is of any use. I can't prevent their carrying letters backwards and forwards. The fools are in love with him as if he were a woman.”
“I do my best, Your Eminence, but I rely on the prison staff, and that man seems to have charmed them all. I've changed the guard four times in three weeks; I've punished the soldiers until I'm worn out, and nothing seems to work. I can’t stop them from passing letters back and forth. The fools act like they’re in love with him as if he were a woman.”
“That is very curious. There must be something remarkable about him.”
"That's really interesting. There has to be something special about him."
“There's a remarkable amount of devilry—I beg pardon, Your Eminence, but really this man is enough to try the patience of a saint. It's hardly credible, but I have to conduct all the interrogations myself, for the regular officer cannot stand it any longer.”
“There's a surprising amount of trouble—I apologize, Your Eminence, but honestly, this guy is enough to test anyone's patience. It's hard to believe, but I have to do all the interrogations myself because the regular officer can't handle it anymore.”
“How is that?”
“How's that?”
“It's difficult to explain. Your Eminence, but you would understand if you had once heard the way he goes on. One might think the interrogating officer were the criminal and he the judge.”
“It's hard to describe, Your Eminence, but you would get it if you had ever heard how he talks. You might think the questioning officer is the criminal and he’s the one in charge.”
“But what is there so terrible that he can do? He can refuse to answer your questions, of course; but he has no weapon except silence.”
“But what’s so terrible that he can do? He can refuse to answer your questions, sure; but his only weapon is silence.”
“And a tongue like a razor. We are all mortal, Your Eminence, and most of us have made mistakes in our time that we don't want published on the house-tops. That's only human nature, and it's hard on a man to have his little slips of twenty years ago raked up and thrown in his teeth——”
“And a tongue like a razor. We are all human, Your Eminence, and most of us have made mistakes in our lives that we don't want broadcast for everyone to see. That's just human nature, and it's tough on a person to have their small missteps from twenty years ago dug up and thrown back at them——”
“Has Rivarez brought up some personal secret of the interrogating officer?”
“Has Rivarez revealed some personal secret of the officer questioning him?”
“Well, really—the poor fellow got into debt when he was a cavalry officer, and borrowed a little sum from the regimental funds——”
“Well, honestly—the poor guy got into debt when he was a cavalry officer, and borrowed a small amount from the regimental funds——”
“Stole public money that had been intrusted to him, in fact?”
“Did he actually steal public money that had been entrusted to him?”
“Of course it was very wrong, Your Eminence; but his friends paid it back at once, and the affair was hushed up,—he comes of a good family,—and ever since then he has been irreproachable. How Rivarez found out about it I can't conceive; but the first thing he did at interrogation was to bring up this old scandal—before the subaltern, too! And with as innocent a face as if he were saying his prayers! Of course the story's all over the Legation by now. If Your Eminence would only be present at one of the interrogations, I am sure you would realize—— He needn't know anything about it. You might overhear him from———”
"Of course it was totally wrong, Your Eminence; but his friends paid it back right away, and the whole thing was covered up—he comes from a good family—and ever since then he’s been blameless. I can’t figure out how Rivarez found out about it, but the first thing he did during the questioning was bring up this old scandal—even in front of the junior officer! And with as innocent a look as if he were saying his prayers! Of course, the story is all over the Legation by now. If Your Eminence could just be present at one of the interrogations, I’m sure you would see—— He doesn’t need to know anything about it. You could overhear him from———"
Montanelli turned round and looked at the Governor with an expression which his face did not often wear.
Montanelli turned around and looked at the Governor with an expression that his face didn't often show.
“I am a minister of religion,” he said; “not a police-spy; and eavesdropping forms no part of my professional duties.”
“I’m a minister, not a police spy, and spying isn't part of my job.”
“I—I didn't mean to give offence———”
"I didn't mean to offend."
“I think we shall not get any good out of discussing this question further. If you will send the prisoner here, I will have a talk with him.”
“I don’t think we’ll get anything useful out of discussing this question any further. If you could send the prisoner here, I’d like to talk to him.”
“I venture very respectfully to advise Your Eminence not to attempt it. The man is perfectly incorrigible. It would be both safer and wiser to overstep the letter of the law for this once, and get rid of him before he does any more mischief. It is with great diffidence that I venture to press the point after what Your Eminence has said; but after all I am responsible to Monsignor the Legate for the order of the town———”
“I respectfully suggest, Your Eminence, that you not try it. The man is completely unmanageable. It would be both safer and wiser to bend the rules just this once and remove him before he causes any more trouble. I apologize for insisting on this point after what you’ve said, but I have to answer to Monsignor the Legate for the town’s order———”
“And I,” Montanelli interrupted, “am responsible to God and His Holiness that there shall be no underhand dealing in my diocese. Since you press me in the matter, colonel, I take my stand upon my privilege as Cardinal. I will not allow a secret court-martial in this town in peace-time. I will receive the prisoner here, and alone, at ten to-morrow morning.”
“And I,” Montanelli interrupted, “am accountable to God and the Holy Father that there will be no shady dealings in my diocese. Since you’re insisting on this matter, Colonel, I’m standing firm on my authority as a Cardinal. I won’t permit a secret court-martial in this town during peacetime. I will meet the prisoner here, and alone, at ten tomorrow morning.”
“As Your Eminence pleases,” the Governor replied with sulky respectfulness; and went away, grumbling to himself: “They're about a pair, as far as obstinacy goes.”
“As Your Eminence wishes,” the Governor replied with a sullen respect; and walked away, muttering to himself: “They’re quite a pair when it comes to stubbornness.”
He told no one of the approaching interview till it was actually time to knock off the prisoner's chains and start for the palace. It was quite enough, as he remarked to his wounded nephew, to have this Most Eminent son of Balaam's ass laying down the law, without running any risk of the soldiers plotting with Rivarez and his friends to effect an escape on the way.
He didn’t tell anyone about the upcoming interview until it was actually time to take off the prisoner’s chains and head to the palace. It was more than enough, as he mentioned to his injured nephew, to have this Very Important son of Balaam’s ass laying down the rules, without risking the soldiers teaming up with Rivarez and his buddies to plan an escape along the way.
When the Gadfly, strongly guarded, entered the room where Montanelli was writing at a table covered with papers, a sudden recollection came over him, of a hot midsummer afternoon when he had sat turning over manuscript sermons in a study much like this. The shutters had been closed, as they were here, to keep out the heat, and a fruitseller's voice outside had called: “Fragola! Fragola!”
When the Gadfly, heavily guarded, walked into the room where Montanelli was writing at a table piled with papers, he suddenly remembered a hot midsummer afternoon when he had sat going through manuscript sermons in a study very similar to this one. The shutters were closed, just like they were here, to block out the heat, and he could hear a fruit seller outside calling, “Strawberries! Strawberries!”
He shook the hair angrily back from his eyes and set his mouth in a smile.
He angrily pushed his hair back from his eyes and forced a smile.
Montanelli looked up from his papers.
Montanelli looked up from his documents.
“You can wait in the hall,” he said to the guards.
“You can wait in the hallway,” he told the guards.
“May it please Your Eminence,” began the sergeant, in a lowered voice and with evident nervousness, “the colonel thinks that this prisoner is dangerous and that it would be better———”
“May it please Your Eminence,” began the sergeant, in a quiet voice and with clear nervousness, “the colonel thinks that this prisoner is dangerous and that it would be better———”
A sudden flash came into Montanelli's eyes.
A sudden glint appeared in Montanelli's eyes.
“You can wait in the hall,” he repeated quietly; and the sergeant, saluting and stammering excuses with a frightened face, left the room with his men.
“You can wait in the hall,” he said softly again; and the sergeant, saluting and stumbling over his words with a scared expression, left the room with his men.
“Sit down, please,” said the Cardinal, when the door was shut. The Gadfly obeyed in silence.
“Please take a seat,” said the Cardinal, once the door was closed. The Gadfly complied in silence.
“Signor Rivarez,” Montanelli began after a pause, “I wish to ask you a few questions, and shall be very much obliged to you if you will answer them.”
“Mr. Rivarez,” Montanelli began after a pause, “I’d like to ask you a few questions, and I would really appreciate it if you could answer them.”
The Gadfly smiled. “My ch-ch-chief occupation at p-p-present is to be asked questions.”
The Gadfly smiled. “My main job right now is to answer questions.”
“And—not to answer them? So I have heard; but these questions are put by officials who are investigating your case and whose duty is to use your answers as evidence.”
“And—not to answer them? I’ve heard that; but these questions are from officials who are looking into your case and whose job is to use your answers as evidence.”
“And th-those of Your Eminence?” There was a covert insult in the tone more than in the words, and the Cardinal understood it at once; but his face did not lose its grave sweetness of expression.
“And th-those of Your Eminence?” There was a hidden insult in the tone more than in the words, and the Cardinal recognized it immediately; but his face did not lose its serious kindness of expression.
“Mine,” he said, “whether you answer them or not, will remain between you and me. If they should trench upon your political secrets, of course you will not answer. Otherwise, though we are complete strangers to each other, I hope that you will do so, as a personal favour to me.”
“Mine,” he said, “whether you answer them or not, will stay between you and me. If they touch on your political secrets, of course, you won’t answer. Otherwise, even though we’re total strangers, I hope you will, as a personal favor to me.”
“I am ent-t-tirely at the service of Your Eminence.” He said it with a little bow, and a face that would have taken the heart to ask favours out of the daughters of the horse-leech.
“I am completely at the service of Your Eminence.” He said it with a slight bow, and a face that would have made it hard to ask favors from the daughters of the horse-leech.
“First, then, you are said to have been smuggling firearms into this district. What are they wanted for?”
“First of all, you’re accused of smuggling guns into this area. What do you need them for?”
“T-t-to k-k-kill rats with.”
“To kill rats with.”
“That is a terrible answer. Are all your fellow-men rats in your eyes if they cannot think as you do?”
“That’s a terrible answer. Do you see all your fellow humans as rats just because they don’t think like you?”
“S-s-some of them.”
“Some of them.”
Montanelli leaned back in his chair and looked at him in silence for a little while.
Montanelli leaned back in his chair and stared at him in silence for a bit.
“What is that on your hand?” he asked suddenly.
“What’s that on your hand?” he asked suddenly.
The Gadfly glanced at his left hand. “Old m-m-marks from the teeth of some of the rats.”
The Gadfly looked at his left hand. “Old m-m-marks from the teeth of some of the rats.”
“Excuse me; I was speaking of the other hand. That is a fresh hurt.”
“Excuse me; I was talking about the other hand. That's a new hurt.”
The slender, flexible right hand was badly cut and grazed. The Gadfly held it up. The wrist was swollen, and across it ran a deep and long black bruise.
The slim, flexible right hand was badly cut and scraped. The Gadfly held it up. The wrist was swollen, and there was a deep, long black bruise across it.
“It is a m-m-mere trifle, as you see,” he said. “When I was arrested the other day,—thanks to Your Eminence,”—he made another little bow,—“one of the soldiers stamped on it.”
“It’s just a tiny thing, as you can see,” he said. “When I got arrested the other day—thanks to Your Eminence,”—he made another small bow,—“one of the soldiers stepped on it.”
Montanelli took the wrist and examined it closely. “How does it come to be in such a state now, after three weeks?” he asked. “It is all inflamed.”
Montanelli grabbed the wrist and looked at it closely. “How did it end up like this now, after three weeks?” he asked. “It’s all swollen.”
“Possibly the p-p-pressure of the iron has not done it much good.”
“Maybe the p-p-pressure from the iron hasn't helped it much.”
The Cardinal looked up with a frown.
The Cardinal looked up with a scowl.
“Have they been putting irons on a fresh wound?”
“Have they been putting hot metal on a fresh wound?”
“N-n-naturally, Your Eminence; that is what fresh wounds are for. Old wounds are not much use. They will only ache; you c-c-can't make them burn properly.”
“Y-y-yeah, Your Eminence; that’s what fresh wounds are for. Old wounds aren’t very helpful. They’ll just hurt; you c-c-can’t make them burn the way you need to.”
Montanelli looked at him again in the same close, scrutinizing way; then rose and opened a drawer full of surgical appliances.
Montanelli examined him once more with the same intense, critical gaze; then he stood up and opened a drawer filled with surgical tools.
“Give me the hand,” he said.
“Give me your hand,” he said.
The Gadfly, with a face as hard as beaten iron, held out the hand, and Montanelli, after bathing the injured place, gently bandaged it. Evidently he was accustomed to such work.
The Gadfly, with a face as tough as iron, extended his hand, and Montanelli, after cleaning the injured area, carefully wrapped it in a bandage. Clearly, he was used to this kind of task.
“I will speak about the irons,” he said. “And now I want to ask you another question: What do you propose to do?”
“I’m going to talk about the irons,” he said. “And now I’d like to ask you another question: What do you plan to do?”
“Th-th-that is very simply answered, Your Eminence. To escape if I can, and if I can't, to die.”
“Th-th-that’s a pretty straightforward answer, Your Eminence. To escape if I can, and if I can’t, to die.”
“Why 'to die'?”
"Why say 'to die'?"
“Because if the Governor doesn't succeed in getting me shot, I shall be sent to the galleys, and for me that c-c-comes to the same thing. I have not got the health to live through it.”
“Because if the Governor doesn’t succeed in getting me killed, I’ll be sent to the galleys, and for me, that means the same thing. I don’t have the health to survive it.”
Montanelli rested his arm on the table and pondered silently. The Gadfly did not disturb him. He was leaning back with half-shut eyes, lazily enjoying the delicious physical sensation of relief from the chains.
Montanelli rested his arm on the table and thought quietly. The Gadfly didn’t interrupt him. He was leaning back with his eyes half-closed, lazily savoring the wonderful feeling of relief from the chains.
“Supposing,” Montanelli began again, “that you were to succeed in escaping; what should you do with your life?”
“Let’s say,” Montanelli started again, “that you managed to escape; what would you do with your life?”
“I have already told Your Eminence; I should k-k-kill rats.”
“I've already told you, Your Eminence; I should k-k-kill rats.”
“You would kill rats. That is to say, that if I were to let you escape from here now,—supposing I had the power to do so,—you would use your freedom to foster violence and bloodshed instead of preventing them?”
“You would kill rats. In other words, if I were to let you escape from here now—assuming I could do that—you would use your freedom to promote violence and bloodshed instead of stopping it?”
The Gadfly raised his eyes to the crucifix on the wall. “'Not peace, but a sword';—at l-least I should be in good company. For my own part, though, I prefer pistols.”
The Gadfly looked up at the crucifix on the wall. “'Not peace, but a sword';—at least I'll have some good company. As for me, I’d rather have pistols.”
“Signor Rivarez,” said the Cardinal with unruffled composure, “I have not insulted you as yet, or spoken slightingly of your beliefs or friends. May I not expect the same courtesy from you, or do you wish me to suppose that an atheist cannot be a gentleman?”
“Mr. Rivarez,” said the Cardinal with calm composure, “I haven't insulted you yet or belittled your beliefs or friends. Can I not expect the same courtesy from you, or should I assume that an atheist can't be a gentleman?”
“Ah, I q-quite forgot. Your Eminence places courtesy high among the Christian virtues. I remember your sermon in Florence, on the occasion of my c-controversy with your anonymous defender.”
“Ah, I totally forgot. Your Eminence values politeness highly among the Christian virtues. I remember your sermon in Florence during my dispute with your anonymous supporter.”
“That is one of the subjects about which I wished to speak to you. Would you mind explaining to me the reason of the peculiar bitterness you seem to feel against me? If you have simply picked me out as a convenient target, that is another matter. Your methods of political controversy are your own affair, and we are not discussing politics now. But I fancied at the time that there was some personal animosity towards me; and if so, I should be glad to know whether I have ever done you wrong or in any way given you cause for such a feeling.”
"That's one of the topics I wanted to talk to you about. Would you mind explaining the reason behind the strange bitterness you seem to have towards me? If you've just chosen me as an easy target, that's a different issue. Your way of handling political debates is up to you, and we're not discussing politics right now. However, I thought there was some personal hostility towards me; if that's the case, I would like to know if I've ever done you wrong or given you any reason to feel that way."
Ever done him wrong! The Gadfly put up the bandaged hand to his throat. “I must refer Your Eminence to Shakspere,” he said with a little laugh. “It's as with the man who can't endure a harmless, necessary cat. My antipathy is a priest. The sight of the cassock makes my t-t-teeth ache.”
Ever done him wrong! The Gadfly raised his bandaged hand to his throat. “I have to refer you to Shakespeare,” he said with a slight laugh. “It's like the guy who can’t stand a harmless, necessary cat. My issue is with a priest. Just seeing the cassock makes my teeth ache.”
“Oh, if it is only that——” Montanelli dismissed the subject with an indifferent gesture.
“Oh, if that’s all it is——” Montanelli waved off the topic with a casual gesture.
“Still,” he added, “abuse is one thing and perversion of fact is another. When you stated, in answer to my sermon, that I knew the identity of the anonymous writer, you made a mistake,—I do not accuse you of wilful falsehood,—and stated what was untrue. I am to this day quite ignorant of his name.”
“Still,” he added, “abuse is one thing and twisting the truth is another. When you said, in response to my sermon, that I knew who the anonymous writer was, you were mistaken—I’m not accusing you of lying on purpose—and you stated something that isn’t true. To this day, I still don’t know his name.”
The Gadfly put his head on one side, like an intelligent robin, looked at him for a moment gravely, then suddenly threw himself back and burst into a peal of laughter.
The Gadfly tilted his head to one side, like a clever robin, stared at him seriously for a moment, then suddenly leaned back and erupted into a fit of laughter.
“S-s-sancta simplicitas! Oh, you, sweet, innocent, Arcadian people—and you never guessed! You n-never saw the cloven hoof?”
“S-s-sancta simplicitas! Oh, you sweet, innocent, Arcadian people—and you never guessed! You n-never saw the cloven hoof?”
Montanelli stood up. “Am I to understand, Signor Rivarez, that you wrote both sides of the controversy yourself?”
Montanelli stood up. “So, Signor Rivarez, are you saying that you wrote both sides of the debate yourself?”
“It was a shame, I know,” the Gadfly answered, looking up with wide, innocent blue eyes. “And you s-s-swallowed everything whole; just as if it had been an oyster. It was very wrong; but oh, it w-w-was so funny!”
“It was a shame, I know,” the Gadfly replied, looking up with large, innocent blue eyes. “And you just swallowed everything whole, like it was an oyster. That was really wrong; but oh, it was so funny!”
Montanelli bit his lip and sat down again. He had realized from the first that the Gadfly was trying to make him lose his temper, and had resolved to keep it whatever happened; but he was beginning to find excuses for the Governor's exasperation. A man who had been spending two hours a day for the last three weeks in interrogating the Gadfly might be pardoned an occasional swear-word.
Montanelli bit his lip and sat down again. He had realized from the start that the Gadfly was trying to get under his skin, and he had decided to stay calm no matter what; but he was starting to understand why the Governor was so frustrated. A guy who had been spending two hours a day for the last three weeks interrogating the Gadfly could be forgiven for letting a swear word slip now and then.
“We will drop that subject,” he said quietly. “What I wanted to see you for particularly is this: My position here as Cardinal gives me some voice, if I choose to claim my privilege, in the question of what is to be done with you. The only use to which I should ever put such a privilege would be to interfere in case of any violence to you which was not necessary to prevent you from doing violence to others. I sent for you, therefore, partly in order to ask whether you have anything to complain of,—I will see about the irons; but perhaps there is something else,—and partly because I felt it right, before giving my opinion, to see for myself what sort of man you are.”
“We'll move on from that topic,” he said quietly. “What I really wanted to discuss with you is this: My role here as Cardinal gives me a say, if I choose to use my privilege, in deciding what should happen to you. The only reason I would ever use such a privilege would be to step in if any unnecessary violence was directed at you, aside from what’s needed to stop you from harming others. I called you here, therefore, partly to ask if you have any complaints—I’ll look into the irons; but maybe there’s something else—and partly because I thought it was important, before forming my opinion, to see for myself what kind of person you are.”
“I have nothing to complain of, Your Eminence. 'A la guerre comme a la guerre.' I am not a schoolboy, to expect any government to pat me on the head for s-s-smuggling firearms onto its territory. It's only natural that they should hit as hard as they can. As for what sort of man I am, you have had a romantic confession of my sins once. Is not that enough; or w-w-would you like me to begin again?”
“I have nothing to complain about, Your Eminence. 'In war, as in war.' I'm not a kid, expecting any government to congratulate me for smuggling firearms into its territory. It's only natural that they would hit back as hard as they can. As for what kind of person I am, you've already heard a heartfelt confession of my sins once. Isn't that enough, or would you like me to start over?”
“I don't understand you,” Montanelli said coldly, taking up a pencil and twisting it between his fingers.
“I don’t get you,” Montanelli said coldly, picking up a pencil and twisting it between his fingers.
“Surely Your Eminence has not forgotten old Diego, the pilgrim?” He suddenly changed his voice and began to speak as Diego: “I am a miserable sinner———”
“Surely Your Eminence hasn’t forgotten old Diego, the pilgrim?” He suddenly changed his voice and began to speak as Diego: “I am a miserable sinner———”
The pencil snapped in Montanelli's hand. “That is too much!” he said.
The pencil broke in Montanelli's hand. “That's too much!” he said.
The Gadfly leaned his head back with a soft little laugh, and sat watching while the Cardinal paced silently up and down the room.
The Gadfly leaned back with a soft laugh and watched as the Cardinal paced back and forth in the room.
“Signor Rivarez,” said Montanelli, stopping at last in front of him, “you have done a thing to me that a man who was born of a woman should hesitate to do to his worst enemy. You have stolen in upon my private grief and have made for yourself a mock and a jest out of the sorrow of a fellow-man. I once more beg you to tell me: Have I ever done you wrong? And if not, why have you played this heartless trick on me?”
“Mr. Rivarez,” Montanelli said, finally stopping in front of him, “you’ve done something to me that any decent person should think twice about doing to even their worst enemy. You’ve intruded on my personal sorrow and turned the pain of another person into a joke for yourself. I ask you again: Have I ever wronged you? And if not, why have you played this cruel trick on me?”
The Gadfly, leaning back against the chair-cushions, looked up with his subtle, chilling, inscrutable smile.
The Gadfly leaned back against the chair cushions and looked up with his subtle, chilling, inscrutable smile.
“It am-m-mused me, Your Eminence; you took it all so much to heart, and it rem-m-minded me—a little bit—of a variety show——”
“It amused me, Your Eminence; you took it all so much to heart, and it reminded me—a little bit—of a variety show——”
Montanelli, white to the very lips, turned away and rang the bell.
Montanelli, pale as a ghost, turned away and rang the bell.
“You can take back the prisoner,” he said when the guards came in.
“You can take the prisoner back,” he said when the guards came in.
After they had gone he sat down at the table, still trembling with unaccustomed indignation, and took up a pile of reports which had been sent in to him by the parish priests of his diocese.
After they left, he sat down at the table, still shaking with unfamiliar anger, and picked up a stack of reports that had been sent to him by the parish priests of his diocese.
Presently he pushed them away, and, leaning on the table, hid his face in both hands. The Gadfly seemed to have left some terrible shadow of himself, some ghostly trail of his personality, to haunt the room; and Montanelli sat trembling and cowering, not daring to look up lest he should see the phantom presence that he knew was not there. The spectre hardly amounted to a hallucination. It was a mere fancy of overwrought nerves; but he was seized with an unutterable dread of its shadowy presence—of the wounded hand, the smiling, cruel mouth, the mysterious eyes, like deep sea water——
Right now, he pushed them away and, leaning on the table, buried his face in his hands. The Gadfly seemed to have left behind a terrible shadow of himself, a ghostly trace of his personality that haunted the room; Montanelli sat there trembling and cringing, too scared to look up for fear of seeing the phantom presence he knew wasn’t actually there. The specter was barely even a hallucination. It was just a figment of his frayed nerves; but he was gripped by an overwhelming dread of its shadowy presence—the injured hand, the smiling, cruel mouth, the mysterious eyes like deep sea water—
He shook off the fancy and settled to his work. All day long he had scarcely a free moment, and the thing did not trouble him; but going into his bedroom late at night, he stopped on the threshold with a sudden shock of fear. What if he should see it in a dream? He recovered himself immediately and knelt down before the crucifix to pray.
He shook off the distraction and got back to his work. All day long, he hardly had a free moment, and it didn't bother him; but when he walked into his bedroom late at night, he paused at the door with a sudden wave of fear. What if he saw it in a dream? He quickly pulled himself together and knelt down in front of the crucifix to pray.
But he lay awake the whole night through.
But he lay awake all night long.
CHAPTER IV.
MONTANELLI'S anger did not make him neglectful of his promise. He protested so emphatically against the manner in which the Gadfly had been chained that the unfortunate Governor, who by now was at his wit's end, knocked off all the fetters in the recklessness of despair. “How am I to know,” he grumbled to the adjutant, “what His Eminence will object to next? If he calls a simple pair of handcuffs 'cruelty,' he'll be exclaiming against the window-bars presently, or wanting me to feed Rivarez on oysters and truffles. In my young days malefactors were malefactors and were treated accordingly, and nobody thought a traitor any better than a thief. But it's the fashion to be seditious nowadays; and His Eminence seems inclined to encourage all the scoundrels in the country.”
MONTANELLI'S anger didn't make him forget his promise. He protested so strongly against the way the Gadfly had been chained that the desperate Governor, who was now at his breaking point, knocked off all the restraints in a fit of despair. “How am I supposed to know,” he grumbled to the adjutant, “what His Eminence will complain about next? If he thinks a simple pair of handcuffs is 'cruelty,' he'll soon be shouting about the window bars or expecting me to serve Rivarez oysters and truffles. In my younger days, criminals were criminals and were treated as such, and no one thought a traitor was any better than a thief. But it’s trendy to be rebellious these days; and His Eminence seems set on encouraging all the crooks in the country.”
“I don't see what business he has got to interfere at all,” the adjutant remarked. “He is not a Legate and has no authority in civil and military affairs. By law———”
“I don’t see what right he has to interfere at all,” the adjutant said. “He isn’t a Legate and has no authority in civil and military matters. By law———”
“What is the use of talking about law? You can't expect anyone to respect laws after the Holy Father has opened the prisons and turned the whole crew of Liberal scamps loose on us! It's a positive infatuation! Of course Monsignor Montanelli will give himself airs; he was quiet enough under His Holiness the late Pope, but he's cock of the walk now. He has jumped into favour all at once and can do as he pleases. How am I to oppose him? He may have secret authorization from the Vatican, for all I know. Everything's topsy-turvy now; you can't tell from day to day what may happen next. In the good old times one knew what to be at, but nowadays———”
“What’s the point of talking about the law? You can’t expect anyone to respect laws after the Holy Father has opened the prisons and let the whole bunch of Liberal troublemakers loose on us! It’s absolute madness! Of course, Monsignor Montanelli is acting all high and mighty; he was quiet enough under the last Pope, but now he’s strutting around like he owns the place. He suddenly jumped into favor and can do whatever he wants. How am I supposed to stand up to him? He might have secret permission from the Vatican, for all I know. Everything’s in chaos now; you can’t tell from one day to the next what’s going to happen. Back in the good old days, you knew what to expect, but nowadays—”
The Governor shook his head ruefully. A world in which Cardinals troubled themselves over trifles of prison discipline and talked about the “rights” of political offenders was a world that was growing too complex for him.
The Governor shook his head sadly. A world where Cardinals worried about minor issues of prison rules and discussed the “rights” of political prisoners was a world that was becoming too complicated for him.
The Gadfly, for his part, had returned to the fortress in a state of nervous excitement bordering on hysteria. The meeting with Montanelli had strained his endurance almost to breaking-point; and his final brutality about the variety show had been uttered in sheer desperation, merely to cut short an interview which, in another five minutes, would have ended in tears.
The Gadfly, for his part, had returned to the fortress feeling extremely anxious, nearly hysterical. His meeting with Montanelli had pushed his patience to the limit; and his harsh comment about the variety show had come out of pure desperation, just to end an interview that, in another five minutes, would have ended in tears.
Called up for interrogation in the afternoon of the same day, he did nothing but go into convulsions of laughter at every question put to him; and when the Governor, worried out of all patience, lost his temper and began to swear, he only laughed more immoderately than ever. The unlucky Governor fumed and stormed and threatened his refractory prisoner with impossible punishments; but finally came, as James Burton had come long ago, to the conclusion that it was mere waste of breath and temper to argue with a person in so unreasonable a state of mind.
Called in for questioning that afternoon, he just erupted in fits of laughter at every question they asked him; and when the Governor, completely losing his cool, started swearing, he only laughed even harder. The frustrated Governor raged and threatened his defiant prisoner with outrageous punishments; but in the end, just like James Burton had done a long time ago, he realized it was pointless to argue with someone in such an unreasonable state of mind.
The Gadfly was once more taken back to his cell; and there lay down upon the pallet, in the mood of black and hopeless depression which always succeeded to his boisterous fits. He lay till evening without moving, without even thinking; he had passed, after the vehement emotion of the morning, into a strange, half-apathetic state, in which his own misery was hardly more to him than a dull and mechanical weight, pressing on some wooden thing that had forgotten to be a soul. In truth, it was of little consequence how all ended; the one thing that mattered to any sentient being was to be spared unbearable pain, and whether the relief came from altered conditions or from the deadening of the power to feel, was a question of no moment. Perhaps he would succeed in escaping; perhaps they would kill him; in any case he should never see the Padre again, and it was all vanity and vexation of spirit.
The Gadfly was once again taken back to his cell, where he lay down on the pallet, feeling a deep, hopeless depression that always followed his intense outbursts. He stayed there until evening, motionless, not even thinking; after the strong emotions of the morning, he fell into a strange, half-apathetic state, where his own misery weighed on him like a dull, mechanical burden, pressing on something wooden that had forgotten how to feel. In reality, it hardly mattered how things would end; the only thing that truly mattered to any living being was to be spared unbearable pain, and whether that relief came from changed circumstances or from losing the ability to feel was not important. Maybe he would manage to escape; maybe they would kill him; in any case, he knew he would never see the Padre again, and it was all pointless and frustrating.
One of the warders brought in supper, and the Gadfly looked up with heavy-eyed indifference.
One of the guards brought in dinner, and the Gadfly glanced up with sleepy indifference.
“What time is it?”
"What time is it?"
“Six o'clock. Your supper, sir.”
"6 PM. Your dinner, sir."
He looked with disgust at the stale, foul-smelling, half-cold mess, and turned his head away. He was feeling bodily ill as well as depressed; and the sight of the food sickened him.
He looked with disgust at the stale, foul-smelling, half-cold mess and turned his head away. He felt physically sick as well as down; the sight of the food made him feel nauseous.
“You will be ill if you don't eat,” said the soldier hurriedly. “Take a bit of bread, anyway; it'll do you good.”
“You'll get sick if you don't eat,” the soldier said quickly. “Just have a piece of bread; it’ll help you.”
The man spoke with a curious earnestness of tone, lifting a piece of sodden bread from the plate and putting it down again. All the conspirator awoke in the Gadfly; he had guessed at once that there was something hidden in the bread.
The man spoke with a strangely serious tone, picking up a piece of soggy bread from the plate and then setting it back down. The conspirator in the Gadfly came alive; he immediately suspected that there was something concealed in the bread.
“You can leave it; I'll eat a bit by and by,” he said carelessly. The door was open, and he knew that the sergeant on the stairs could hear every word spoken between them.
“You can leave it; I'll eat a little later,” he said casually. The door was open, and he knew that the sergeant on the stairs could hear everything they were saying.
When the door was locked on him again, and he had satisfied himself that no one was watching at the spy-hole, he took up the piece of bread and carefully crumbled it away. In the middle was the thing he had expected, a bundle of small files. It was wrapped in a bit of paper, on which a few words were written. He smoothed the paper out carefully and carried it to what little light there was. The writing was crowded into so narrow a space, and on such thin paper, that it was very difficult to read.
When the door was locked on him again, and he made sure that no one was watching through the spy-hole, he picked up the piece of bread and carefully crumbled it. In the middle was what he had expected, a bundle of small files. It was wrapped in a piece of paper with a few words written on it. He smoothed out the paper carefully and took it to what little light there was. The writing was crammed into such a narrow space, and on such thin paper, that it was really hard to read.
“The door is unlocked, and there is no moon. Get the filing done as fast as possible, and come by the passage between two and three. We are quite ready and may not have another chance.”
“The door is unlocked, and there’s no moon. Get the filing done as quickly as you can, and come through the passage between two and three. We’re all set and might not get another chance.”
He crushed the paper feverishly in his hand. All the preparations were ready, then, and he had only to file the window bars; how lucky it was that the chains were off! He need not stop about filing them. How many bars were there? Two, four; and each must be filed in two places: eight. Oh, he could manage that in the course of the night if he made haste—— How had Gemma and Martini contrived to get everything ready so quickly—disguises, passports, hiding-places? They must have worked like cart-horses to do it—— And it was her plan that had been adopted after all. He laughed a little to himself at his own foolishness; as if it mattered whether the plan was hers or not, once it was a good one! And yet he could not help being glad that it was she who had struck on the idea of his utilizing the subterranean passage, instead of letting himself down by a rope-ladder, as the smugglers had at first suggested. Hers was the more complex and difficult plan, but did not involve, as the other did, a risk to the life of the sentinel on duty outside the east wall. Therefore, when the two schemes had been laid before him, he had unhesitatingly chosen Gemma's.
He crushed the paper eagerly in his hand. Everything was ready, and he just had to file the window bars; how lucky that the chains were off! He didn’t need to worry about filing them. How many bars were there? Two, four; and each one needed to be filed in two places: eight in total. Oh, he could handle that during the night if he hurried—How did Gemma and Martini manage to get everything prepared so quickly—disguises, passports, hiding spots? They must have worked really hard to get it all done—And it was her plan that had been chosen after all. He chuckled a bit to himself at his own foolishness; as if it mattered whose plan it was once it was a good one! And yet he couldn’t help feeling pleased that it was her idea to use the underground passage instead of lowering himself by a rope ladder, as the smugglers had initially suggested. Hers was the more complicated and difficult plan, but it didn't put the life of the guard on duty outside the east wall at risk like the other one did. So, when both schemes were presented to him, he had confidently chosen Gemma's.
The arrangement was that the friendly guard who went by the nickname of “The Cricket” should seize the first opportunity of unlocking, without the knowledge of his fellows, the iron gate leading from the courtyard into the subterranean passage underneath the ramparts, and should then replace the key on its nail in the guard-room. The Gadfly, on receiving information of this, was to file through the bars of his window, tear his shirt into strips and plait them into a rope, by means of which he could let himself down on to the broad east wall of the courtyard. Along this wall he was to creep on hands and knees while the sentinel was looking in the opposite direction, lying flat upon the masonry whenever the man turned towards him. At the southeast corner was a half-ruined turret. It was upheld, to some extent, by a thick growth of ivy; but great masses of crumbling stone had fallen inward and lay in the courtyard, heaped against the wall. From this turret he was to climb down by the ivy and the heaps of stone into the courtyard; and, softly opening the unlocked gate, to make his way along the passage to a subterranean tunnel communicating with it. Centuries ago this tunnel had formed a secret corridor between the fortress and a tower on the neighbouring hill; now it was quite disused and blocked in many places by the falling in of the rocks. No one but the smugglers knew of a certain carefully-hidden hole in the mountain-side which they had bored through to the tunnel; no one suspected that stores of forbidden merchandise were often kept, for weeks together, under the very ramparts of the fortress itself, while the customs-officers were vainly searching the houses of the sullen, wrathful-eyed mountaineers. At this hole the Gadfly was to creep out on to the hillside, and make his way in the dark to a lonely spot where Martini and a smuggler would be waiting for him. The one great difficulty was that opportunities to unlock the gate after the evening patrol did not occur every night, and the descent from the window could not be made in very clear weather without too great a risk of being observed by the sentinel. Now that there was really a fair chance of success, it must not be missed.
The plan was that the friendly guard nicknamed "The Cricket" would take the first chance to unlock, without telling his colleagues, the iron gate that led from the courtyard to the underground passage beneath the ramparts. He would then return the key to its hook in the guardroom. The Gadfly was to file through the bars of his window, rip his shirt into strips, and braid them into a rope to lower himself down onto the wide east wall of the courtyard. He would then crawl along the wall on his hands and knees while the guard looked the other way, lying flat on the stone whenever the guard turned toward him. At the southeast corner was a crumbling turret, partly supported by thick ivy, but large chunks of fallen stone were piled against the wall in the courtyard. From this turret, he would climb down using the ivy and the stone piles into the courtyard, softly open the unlocked gate, and make his way through the passage to an underground tunnel connected to it. Centuries ago, this tunnel had been a secret corridor linking the fortress to a tower on the nearby hill; now it was abandoned and blocked in many places by fallen rocks. Only the smugglers knew about a hidden hole in the mountainside they had bored into the tunnel; no one suspected that prohibited goods were often stored for weeks right under the fortress itself while the customs officers searched fruitlessly through the homes of the surly-eyed mountain dwellers. At this hole, the Gadfly would crawl out onto the hillside and make his way in the dark to a secluded spot where Martini and a smuggler would be waiting for him. The main challenge was that chances to unlock the gate after the evening patrol didn’t happen every night, and climbing down from the window couldn’t be done in clear weather without risking being seen by the guard. Now that there was a genuine opportunity for success, it couldn’t be missed.
He sat down and began to eat some of the bread. It at least did not disgust him like the rest of the prison food, and he must eat something to keep up his strength.
He sat down and started to eat some of the bread. At least it didn't make him feel sick like the other prison food, and he needed to eat something to maintain his strength.
He had better lie down a bit, too, and try to get a little sleep; it would not be safe to begin filing before ten o'clock, and he would have a hard night's work.
He should lie down for a bit and try to get some sleep; it wouldn’t be safe to start filing before ten o’clock, and he had a tough night ahead of him.
And so, after all, the Padre had been thinking of letting him escape! That was like the Padre. But he, for his part, would never consent to it. Anything rather than that! If he escaped, it should be his own doing and that of his comrades; he would have no favours from priests.
And so, after everything, the Padre had actually been considering letting him escape! That was just like the Padre. But he, for his part, would never agree to it. Anything but that! If he escaped, it should be because of his own efforts and those of his friends; he didn’t want any favors from priests.
How hot it was! Surely it must be going to thunder; the air was so close and oppressive. He moved restlessly on the pallet and put the bandaged right hand behind his head for a pillow; then drew it away again. How it burned and throbbed! And all the old wounds were beginning to ache, with a dull, faint persistence. What was the matter with them? Oh, absurd! It was only the thundery weather. He would go to sleep and get a little rest before beginning his filing.
How hot it was! It must be about to thunder; the air was so thick and heavy. He shifted uneasily on the mat and used his bandaged right hand as a pillow behind his head, then pulled it away again. It burned and throbbed! And all his old wounds were starting to ache, in a dull, faint way. What was wrong with them? Oh, how silly! It was just the stormy weather. He would try to sleep and get some rest before starting his filing.
Eight bars, and all so thick and strong! How many more were there left to file? Surely not many. He must have been filing for hours,—interminable hours—yes, of course, that was what made his arm ache—— And how it ached; right through to the very bone! But it could hardly be the filing that made his side ache so; and the throbbing, burning pain in the lame leg—was that from filing?
Eight bars, all so thick and strong! How many more were left to file? Surely not many. He must have been filing for hours—endless hours—yes, that was what made his arm ache— And how it ached; all the way to the bone! But it couldn’t be the filing that caused his side to hurt so; and the throbbing, burning pain in his lame leg—was that from filing?
He started up. No, he had not been asleep; he had been dreaming with open eyes—dreaming of filing, and it was all still to do. There stood the window-bars, untouched, strong and firm as ever. And there was ten striking from the clock-tower in the distance. He must get to work.
He jumped up. No, he hadn’t been asleep; he had been daydreaming—dreaming of filing, and it was all still ahead of him. The window bars stood there, untouched, strong and solid as always. And the clock tower in the distance struck ten. He needed to get to work.
He looked through the spy-hole, and, seeing that no one was watching, took one of the files from his breast.
He peeked through the spy-hole and, noticing that no one was watching, took one of the files from his chest.
No, there was nothing the matter with him—nothing! It was all imagination. The pain in his side was indigestion, or a chill, or some such thing; not much wonder, after three weeks of this insufferable prison food and air. As for the aching and throbbing all over, it was partly nervous trouble and partly want of exercise. Yes, that was it, no doubt; want of exercise. How absurd not to have thought of that before!
No, there was nothing wrong with him—nothing! It was all in his head. The pain in his side was just indigestion, or maybe a chill, or something like that; it’s not surprising after three weeks of this awful prison food and air. As for the aches and throbbing all over, it was partly due to stress and partly due to lack of exercise. Yes, that was definitely it; lack of exercise. How silly not to have realized that sooner!
He would sit down a little bit, though, and let it pass before he got to work. It would be sure to go over in a minute or two.
He would sit down for a moment and let it pass before he got to work. It would definitely be over in a minute or two.
To sit still was worse than all. When he sat still he was at its mercy, and his face grew gray with fear. No, he must get up and set to work, and shake it off. It should depend upon his will to feel or not to feel; and he would not feel, he would force it back.
To stay still was the worst of all. When he sat still, he was at its mercy, and his face turned pale with fear. No, he had to get up and get to work, and shake it off. It should be up to him whether to feel or not; and he wouldn’t feel—he would push it away.
He stood up again and spoke to himself, aloud and distinctly:
He stood up again and spoke to himself, clearly and loudly:
“I am not ill; I have no time to be ill. I have those bars to file, and I am not going to be ill.”
“I’m not sick; I don’t have time to be sick. I have those bars to file, and I’m not going to be sick.”
Then he began to file.
Then he started to file.
A quarter-past ten—half-past ten—a quarter to eleven—— He filed and filed, and every grating scrape of the iron was as though someone were filing on his body and brain. “I wonder which will be filed through first,” he said to himself with a little laugh; “I or the bars?” And he set his teeth and went on filing.
A quarter past ten—half past ten—a quarter to eleven—— He filed and filed, and every harsh scrape of the iron felt like someone was filing away at his body and mind. “I wonder which will break through first,” he thought to himself with a small laugh; “me or the bars?” And he clenched his teeth and kept filing.
Half-past eleven. He was still filing, though the hand was stiff and swollen and would hardly grasp the tool. No, he dared not stop to rest; if he once put the horrible thing down he should never have the courage to begin again.
Half-past eleven. He was still filing, even though his hand was stiff and swollen and could barely hold the tool. No, he couldn’t risk stopping to rest; if he set the awful thing down, he would never have the courage to pick it up again.
The sentinel moved outside the door, and the butt end of his carbine scratched against the lintel. The Gadfly stopped and looked round, the file still in his lifted hand. Was he discovered?
The guard stepped outside the door, and the stock of his rifle scraped against the doorframe. The Gadfly paused and glanced around, the file still raised in his hand. Had he been found out?
A little round pellet had been shot through the spy-hole and was lying on the floor. He laid down the file and stooped to pick up the round thing. It was a bit of rolled paper.
A small round pellet had been fired through the spy-hole and was on the floor. He set down the file and bent down to pick up the round object. It was a piece of rolled-up paper.
It was a long way to go down and down, with the black waves rushing about him—how they roared——!
It was a long way down, with the black waves crashing around him—how they roared!
Ah, yes! He was only stooping down to pick up the paper. He was a bit giddy; many people are when they stoop. There was nothing the matter with him—nothing.
Ah, yes! He was just bending down to pick up the paper. He felt a little dizzy; a lot of people do when they bend over. There was nothing wrong with him—nothing.
He picked it up, carried it to the light, and unfolded it steadily.
He picked it up, took it to the light, and opened it carefully.
“Come to-night, whatever happens; the Cricket will be transferred to-morrow to another service. This is our only chance.”
“Come tonight, no matter what; the Cricket will be moved to another assignment tomorrow. This is our only opportunity.”
He destroyed the paper as he had done the former one, picked up his file again, and went back to work, dogged and mute and desperate.
He crumpled the paper like he had done with the previous one, grabbed his file again, and returned to work, stubborn, silent, and desperate.
One o'clock. He had been working for three hours now, and six of the eight bars were filed. Two more, and then, to climb———
One o'clock. He had been working for three hours now, and six of the eight bars were filed. Two more, and then, to climb———
He began to recall the former occasions when these terrible attacks had come on. The last had been the one at New Year; and he shuddered as he remembered those five nights. But that time it had not come on so suddenly; he had never known it so sudden.
He started to remember the previous times when these awful episodes had happened. The last one was on New Year’s; he shuddered as he thought about those five nights. But that time, it hadn’t hit him so suddenly; he had never experienced it so abruptly.
He dropped the file and flung out both hands blindly, praying, in his utter desperation, for the first time since he had been an atheist; praying to anything—to nothing—to everything.
He dropped the file and waved both hands wildly, praying, in his complete desperation, for the first time since he had declared himself an atheist; praying to anything—to nothing—to everything.
“Not to-night! Oh, let me be ill to-morrow! I will bear anything to-morrow—only not to-night!”
“Not tonight! Oh, just let me be sick tomorrow! I'll handle anything tomorrow—just not tonight!”
He stood still for a moment, with both hands up to his temples; then he took up the file once more, and once more went back to his work.
He paused for a moment, holding his hands up to his temples; then he picked up the file again and returned to his work.
Half-past one. He had begun on the last bar. His shirt-sleeve was bitten to rags; there was blood on his lips and a red mist before his eyes, and the sweat poured from his forehead as he filed, and filed, and filed——
Half-past one. He had started on the last bar. His shirt sleeve was torn to shreds; there was blood on his lips and a red haze before his eyes, and sweat dripped from his forehead as he filed, and filed, and filed——
After sunrise Montanelli fell asleep. He was utterly worn out with the restless misery of the night and slept for a little while quietly; then he began to dream.
After sunrise, Montanelli dozed off. He was completely exhausted from the restless misery of the night and slept peacefully for a bit; then he started to dream.
At first he dreamed vaguely, confusedly; broken fragments of images and fancies followed each other, fleeting and incoherent, but all filled with the same dim sense of struggle and pain, the same shadow of indefinable dread. Presently he began to dream of sleeplessness; the old, frightful, familiar dream that had been a terror to him for years. And even as he dreamed he recognized that he had been through it all before.
At first, he dreamed in a vague, confusing way; fragmented images and ideas passed by, quick and disjointed, but all filled with the same dull feeling of struggle and pain, the same shadow of an unclear fear. Soon, he started to dream about sleeplessness; the old, terrifying, familiar dream that had frightened him for years. And even as he dreamed, he realized he had been through all of this before.
He was wandering about in a great empty place, trying to find some quiet spot where he could lie down and sleep. Everywhere there were people, walking up and down; talking, laughing, shouting; praying, ringing bells, and clashing metal instruments together. Sometimes he would get away to a little distance from the noise, and would lie down, now on the grass, now on a wooden bench, now on some slab of stone. He would shut his eyes and cover them with both hands to keep out the light; and would say to himself: “Now I will get to sleep.” Then the crowds would come sweeping up to him, shouting, yelling, calling him by name, begging him: “Wake up! Wake up, quick; we want you!”
He was wandering around in a vast empty place, looking for a quiet spot where he could lie down and sleep. All around him were people, walking back and forth; talking, laughing, shouting; praying, ringing bells, and clanging metal instruments together. Sometimes he would manage to get a little distance from the noise and lie down, sometimes on the grass, sometimes on a wooden bench, and other times on a stone slab. He would close his eyes and cover them with both hands to block out the light, telling himself, “Alright, now I’ll fall asleep.” But then the crowds would come rushing over to him, shouting, yelling, calling his name, pleading with him: “Wake up! Wake up, hurry; we need you!”
Again: he was in a great palace, full of gorgeous rooms, with beds and couches and low soft lounges. It was night, and he said to himself: “Here, at last, I shall find a quiet place to sleep.” But when he chose a dark room and lay down, someone came in with a lamp, flashing the merciless light into his eyes, and said: “Get up; you are wanted.”
Again: he was in a grand palace, filled with beautiful rooms, complete with beds, sofas, and soft lounges. It was night, and he thought to himself, “Finally, I can find a peaceful spot to sleep.” But when he picked a dark room and lay down, someone entered with a lamp, shining the harsh light into his eyes, and said, “Get up; you are needed.”
He rose and wandered on, staggering and stumbling like a creature wounded to death; and heard the clocks strike one, and knew that half the night was gone already—the precious night that was so short. Two, three, four, five—by six o'clock the whole town would wake up and there would be no more silence.
He got up and walked around, swaying and tripping like a wounded animal; he heard the clocks strike one and realized that half the night was already gone—the precious night that was so brief. Two, three, four, five—by six o'clock, the whole town would wake up and there would be no more quiet.
He went into another room and would have lain down on a bed, but someone started up from the pillows, crying out: “This bed is mine!” and he shrank away with despair in his heart.
He went into another room and would have laid down on a bed, but someone shot up from the pillows, shouting, “This bed is mine!” and he recoiled with despair in his heart.
Hour after hour struck, and still he wandered on and on, from room to room, from house to house, from corridor to corridor. The horrible gray dawn was creeping near and nearer; the clocks were striking five; the night was gone and he had found no rest. Oh, misery! Another day—another day!
Hour after hour passed, and he kept wandering on and on, from room to room, from house to house, from hallway to hallway. The dreadful gray dawn was creeping closer; the clocks were chiming five; the night was over and he had found no rest. Oh, what a nightmare! Another day—another day!
He was in a long, subterranean corridor, a low, vaulted passage that seemed to have no end. It was lighted with glaring lamps and chandeliers; and through its grated roof came the sounds of dancing and laughter and merry music. Up there, in the world of the live people overhead, there was some festival, no doubt. Oh, for a place to hide and sleep; some little place, were it even a grave! And as he spoke he stumbled over an open grave. An open grave, smelling of death and rottenness—— Ah, what matter, so he could but sleep!
He was in a long, underground hallway, a low, arched passage that seemed endless. It was lit by harsh lamps and chandeliers; and through its grated ceiling came the sounds of dancing, laughter, and joyful music. Up there, in the world of the living above, there was surely some kind of festival. Oh, for a place to hide and sleep; any small spot, even if it were just a grave! And as he spoke, he stumbled over an open grave. An open grave, reeking of death and decay—Ah, who cares, as long as he could just sleep!
“This grave is mine!” It was Gladys; and she raised her head and stared at him over the rotting shroud. Then he knelt down and stretched out his arms to her.
“This grave is mine!” It was Gladys; she lifted her head and looked at him over the decaying shroud. Then he knelt down and reached out his arms to her.
“Gladys! Gladys! Have a little pity on me; let me creep into this narrow space and sleep. I do not ask you for your love; I will not touch you, will not speak to you; only let me lie down beside you and sleep! Oh, love, it is so long since I have slept! I cannot bear another day. The light glares in upon my soul; the noise is beating my brain to dust. Gladys, let me come in here and sleep!”
“Gladys! Gladys! Please have a little mercy on me; let me squeeze into this tight space and sleep. I’m not asking for your love; I won’t touch you or talk to you; just let me lie down next to you and rest! Oh, love, it’s been so long since I’ve slept! I can’t handle another day. The light is piercing my soul; the noise is smashing my brain to bits. Gladys, please let me come in here and sleep!”
And he would have drawn her shroud across his eyes. But she shrank away, screaming:
And he would have pulled her shroud over his eyes. But she recoiled, screaming:
“It is sacrilege; you are a priest!”
“It’s a sacrilege; you’re a priest!”
On and on he wandered, and came out upon the sea-shore, on the barren rocks where the fierce light struck down, and the water moaned its low, perpetual wail of unrest. “Ah!” he said; “the sea will be more merciful; it, too, is wearied unto death and cannot sleep.”
On and on he wandered until he found himself at the seashore, on the bare rocks where the harsh sunlight beat down, and the water sighed with its constant, low wail of turmoil. “Ah!” he said; “the sea will be kinder; it too is exhausted and cannot rest.”
Then Arthur rose up from the deep, and cried aloud:
Then Arthur rose up from the depths and shouted:
“This sea is mine!”
"This ocean is mine!"
“Your Eminence! Your Eminence!”
"Your Eminence! Your Eminence!"
Montanelli awoke with a start. His servant was knocking at the door. He rose mechanically and opened it, and the man saw how wild and scared he looked.
Montanelli woke up suddenly. His servant was knocking at the door. He got up automatically and opened it, and the man could see how frantic and frightened he appeared.
“Your Eminence—are you ill?”
"Your Eminence—are you okay?"
He drew both hands across his forehead.
He wiped his forehead with both hands.
“No; I was asleep, and you startled me.”
“No; I was asleep, and you scared me.”
“I am very sorry; I thought I had heard you moving early this morning, and I supposed———”
“I’m really sorry; I thought I heard you moving early this morning, and I figured———”
“Is it late now?”
“Is it late yet?”
“It is nine o'clock, and the Governor has called. He says he has very important business, and knowing Your Eminence to be an early riser———”
"It’s nine o'clock, and the Governor has called. He says he has some very important business, and knowing Your Eminence to be an early riser———"
“Is he downstairs? I will come presently.”
“Is he downstairs? I’ll be there soon.”
He dressed and went downstairs.
He got ready and went downstairs.
“I am afraid this is an unceremonious way to call upon Your Eminence,” the Governor began.
“I’m sorry this is such a blunt way to reach out to Your Eminence,” the Governor started.
“I hope there is nothing the matter?”
“Hope everything’s good?”
“There is very much the matter. Rivarez has all but succeeded in escaping.”
“There's definitely something wrong. Rivarez has almost managed to escape.”
“Well, so long as he has not quite succeeded there is no harm done. How was it?”
“Well, as long as he hasn’t completely succeeded, there’s no harm done. How did it go?”
“He was found in the courtyard, right against the little iron gate. When the patrol came in to inspect the courtyard at three o'clock this morning one of the men stumbled over something on the ground; and when they brought the light up they found Rivarez lying across the path unconscious. They raised an alarm at once and called me up; and when I went to examine his cell I found all the window-bars filed through and a rope made of torn body-linen hanging from one of them. He had let himself down and climbed along the wall. The iron gate, which leads into the subterranean tunnels, was found to be unlocked. That looks as if the guards had been suborned.”
“He was found in the courtyard, right by the small iron gate. When the patrol came in to check the courtyard at three o'clock this morning, one of the men tripped over something on the ground; and when they shone the light, they discovered Rivarez lying across the path, unconscious. They immediately raised the alarm and called me; and when I went to check his cell, I found all the window bars filed down and a rope made of torn bed linens hanging from one of them. He had let himself down and climbed along the wall. The iron gate, which leads into the underground tunnels, was found to be unlocked. That suggests that the guards had been bribed.”
“But how did he come to be lying across the path? Did he fall from the rampart and hurt himself?”
“But how did he end up lying across the path? Did he fall from the wall and injure himself?”
“That is what I thought at first. Your Eminence; but the prison surgeon can't find any trace of a fall. The soldier who was on duty yesterday says that Rivarez looked very ill last night when he brought in the supper, and did not eat anything. But that must be nonsense; a sick man couldn't file those bars through and climb along that roof. It's not in reason.”
“That’s what I initially thought, Your Eminence; but the prison doctor can’t find any evidence of a fall. The guard on duty yesterday said that Rivarez looked really sick last night when he brought in dinner and didn’t eat anything. But that has to be nonsense; a sick man wouldn’t be able to file through those bars and climb along that roof. It just doesn’t make sense.”
“Does he give any account of himself?”
“Does he say anything about himself?”
“He is unconscious, Your Eminence.”
“He's unconscious, Your Eminence.”
“Still?”
"Still?"
“He just half comes to himself from time to time and moans, and then goes off again.”
“He only partially comes to his senses from time to time and groans, and then slips away again.”
“That is very strange. What does the doctor think?”
“That’s really strange. What does the doctor think?”
“He doesn't know what to think. There is no trace of heart-disease that he can find to account for the thing; but whatever is the matter with him, it is something that must have come on suddenly, just when he had nearly managed to escape. For my part, I believe he was struck down by the direct intervention of a merciful Providence.”
“He doesn't know what to think. He can't find any signs of heart disease to explain what's going on; but whatever's wrong, it must have happened suddenly, right when he was about to break free. Personally, I believe he was taken down by the immediate action of a merciful higher power.”
Montanelli frowned slightly.
Montanelli frowned a bit.
“What are you going to do with him?” he asked.
“What are you going to do with him?” he asked.
“That is a question I shall settle in a very few days. In the meantime I have had a good lesson. That is what comes of taking off the irons—with all due respect to Your Eminence.”
“That’s a question I’ll resolve in just a few days. In the meantime, I’ve learned a valuable lesson. That’s what happens when you take off the restraints—with all due respect to Your Eminence.”
“I hope,” Montanelli interrupted, “that you will at least not replace the fetters while he is ill. A man in the condition you describe can hardly make any more attempts to escape.”
“I hope,” Montanelli interrupted, “that you won’t put the restraints back on while he’s sick. A man in the state you described can barely make any attempts to escape.”
“I shall take good care he doesn't,” the Governor muttered to himself as he went out. “His Eminence can go hang with his sentimental scruples for all I care. Rivarez is chained pretty tight now, and is going to stop so, ill or not.”
“I'll make sure he doesn't,” the Governor muttered to himself as he left. “His Eminence can deal with his sentimental scruples for all I care. Rivarez is tightly chained now, and that’s not going to change, sick or not.”
“But how can it have happened? To faint away at the last moment, when everything was ready; when he was at the very gate! It's like some hideous joke.”
“But how could this have happened? To pass out at the last moment, when everything was set; when he was just at the gate! It's like a terrible joke.”
“I tell you,” Martini answered, “the only thing I can think of is that one of these attacks must have come on, and that he must have struggled against it as long as his strength lasted and have fainted from sheer exhaustion when he got down into the courtyard.”
“I tell you,” Martini replied, “the only thing I can think of is that one of these attacks must have happened, and he must have fought against it as long as he could, then fainted from pure exhaustion when he got down into the courtyard.”
Marcone knocked the ashes savagely from his pipe.
Marcone angrily knocked the ashes out of his pipe.
“Well, anyhow, that's the end of it; we can't do anything for him now, poor fellow.”
“Well, anyway, that’s all there is to it; we can’t help him now, poor guy.”
“Poor fellow!” Martini echoed, under his breath. He was beginning to realise that to him, too, the world would look empty and dismal without the Gadfly.
“Poor guy!” Martini murmured to himself. He was starting to realize that, for him as well, the world would feel empty and bleak without the Gadfly.
“What does she think?” the smuggler asked, glancing towards the other end of the room, where Gemma sat alone, her hands lying idly in her lap, her eyes looking straight before her into blank nothingness.
“What does she think?" the smuggler asked, glancing toward the other end of the room, where Gemma sat alone, her hands resting in her lap, her eyes staring straight ahead into blank emptiness.
“I have not asked her; she has not spoken since I brought her the news. We had best not disturb her just yet.”
“I haven’t asked her; she hasn’t said anything since I gave her the news. We should probably not disturb her for now.”
She did not appear to be conscious of their presence, but they both spoke with lowered voices, as though they were looking at a corpse. After a dreary little pause, Marcone rose and put away his pipe.
She didn't seem to notice they were there, but they both spoke in hushed tones, as if they were staring at a corpse. After a dull pause, Marcone got up and put away his pipe.
“I will come back this evening,” he said; but Martini stopped him with a gesture.
“I’ll be back this evening,” he said; but Martini stopped him with a gesture.
“Don't go yet; I want to speak to you.” He dropped his voice still lower and continued in almost a whisper:
“Don’t leave yet; I need to talk to you.” He lowered his voice even more and continued in almost a whisper:
“Do you believe there is really no hope?”
“Do you really think there’s no hope?”
“I don't see what hope there can be now. We can't attempt it again. Even if he were well enough to manage his part of the thing, we couldn't do our share. The sentinels are all being changed, on suspicion. The Cricket won't get another chance, you may be sure.”
“I don't see what hope we have now. We can’t try it again. Even if he were healthy enough to handle his part, we couldn’t do ours. All the sentinels are being replaced, out of suspicion. You can be sure the Cricket won't get another chance.”
“Don't you think,” Martini asked suddenly; “that, when he recovers, something might be done by calling off the sentinels?”
“Don't you think,” Martini asked suddenly, “that when he recovers, we could do something by calling off the guards?”
“Calling off the sentinels? What do you mean?”
“Canceling the guards? What do you mean?”
“Well, it has occurred to me that if I were to get in the Governor's way when the procession passes close by the fortress on Corpus Domini day and fire in his face, all the sentinels would come rushing to get hold of me, and some of you fellows could perhaps help Rivarez out in the confusion. It really hardly amounts to a plan; it only came into my head.”
“Well, I just thought that if I were to stand in the Governor's way when the procession goes by the fortress on Corpus Domini day and shoot at him, all the guards would come rushing to catch me, and some of you guys could maybe help Rivarez in the chaos. It’s not really a solid plan; it just popped into my head.”
“I doubt whether it could be managed,” Marcone answered with a very grave face. “Certainly it would want a lot of thinking out for anything to come of it. But”—he stopped and looked at Martini—“if it should be possible—would you do it?”
“I’m not sure it could be pulled off,” Marcone replied with a serious expression. “It would definitely require a lot of planning for anything to come of it. But”—he paused and glanced at Martini—“if it is possible—would you do it?”
Martini was a reserved man at ordinary times; but this was not an ordinary time. He looked straight into the smuggler's face.
Martini was usually a quiet guy, but this wasn't an ordinary situation. He stared directly into the smuggler's eyes.
“Would I do it?” he repeated. “Look at her!”
“Would I do it?” he repeated. “Look at her!”
There was no need for further explanations; in saying that he had said all. Marcone turned and looked across the room.
There was no need for more explanations; by saying that, he expressed everything. Marcone turned and glanced across the room.
She had not moved since their conversation began. There was no doubt, no fear, even no grief in her face; there was nothing in it but the shadow of death. The smuggler's eyes filled with tears as he looked at her.
She hadn't moved since their conversation started. There was no doubt, no fear, not even any sadness on her face; it was devoid of anything but the shadow of death. The smuggler's eyes filled with tears as he gazed at her.
“Make haste, Michele!” he said, throwing open the verandah door and looking out. “Aren't you nearly done, you two? There are a hundred and fifty things to do!”
“Hurry up, Michele!” he said, flinging open the verandah door and peering outside. “Aren't you two almost done? There are a hundred and fifty things to take care of!”
Michele, followed by Gino, came in from the verandah.
Michele, followed by Gino, walked in from the porch.
“I am ready now,” he said. “I only want to ask the signora——”
“I’m ready now,” he said. “I just want to ask the signora——”
He was moving towards her when Martini caught him by the arm.
He was walking toward her when Martini grabbed him by the arm.
“Don't disturb her; she's better alone.”
“Don't bother her; she does better alone.”
“Let her be!” Marcone added. “We shan't do any good by meddling. God knows, it's hard enough on all of us; but it's worse for her, poor soul!”
“Just leave her alone!” Marcone added. “We won’t help by getting involved. God knows, it’s tough enough for all of us, but it’s worse for her, poor thing!”
CHAPTER V.
FOR a week the Gadfly lay in a fearful state. The attack was a violent one, and the Governor, rendered brutal by fear and perplexity, had not only chained him hand and foot, but had insisted on his being bound to his pallet with leather straps, drawn so tight that he could not move without their cutting into the flesh. He endured everything with his dogged, bitter stoicism till the end of the sixth day. Then his pride broke down, and he piteously entreated the prison doctor for a dose of opium. The doctor was quite willing to give it; but the Governor, hearing of the request, sharply forbade “any such foolery.”
FOR a week the Gadfly was in a terrible condition. The attack was brutal, and the Governor, driven by fear and confusion, not only chained him hand and foot but also insisted on binding him to his bed with leather straps, pulled so tight that he couldn't move without them digging into his skin. He endured everything with a stubborn, bitter resilience until the end of the sixth day. Then his pride broke, and he desperately begged the prison doctor for a dose of opium. The doctor was more than willing to provide it, but the Governor, upon hearing the request, sharply prohibited “any such nonsense.”
“How do you know what he wants it for?” he said. “It's just as likely as not that he's shamming all the time and wants to drug the sentinel, or some such devilry. Rivarez is cunning enough for anything.”
“How do you know what he wants it for?” he said. “It's just as likely that he's faking all the time and wants to drug the guard, or some other trickery. Rivarez is clever enough for anything.”
“My giving him a dose would hardly help him to drug the sentinel,” replied the doctor, unable to suppress a smile. “And as for shamming—there's not much fear of that. He is as likely as not to die.”
“My giving him a dose wouldn’t really help him drug the guard,” replied the doctor, unable to hide a smile. “And when it comes to pretending—there’s not much chance of that. He’s just as likely to die.”
“Anyway, I won't have it given. If a man wants to be tenderly treated, he should behave accordingly. He has thoroughly deserved a little sharp discipline. Perhaps it will be a lesson to him not to play tricks with the window-bars again.”
“Anyway, I won’t let that happen. If a guy wants to be treated gently, he should act that way. He’s really earned a bit of tough love. Maybe it’ll teach him not to mess around with the window bars again.”
“The law does not admit of torture, though,” the doctor ventured to say; “and this is coming perilously near it.”
“The law doesn’t allow for torture, though,” the doctor dared to say; “and this is getting dangerously close to it.”
“The law says nothing about opium, I think,” said the Governor snappishly.
“The law doesn’t say anything about opium, I believe,” the Governor replied irritably.
“It is for you to decide, of course, colonel; but I hope you will let the straps be taken off at any rate. They are a needless aggravation of his misery. There's no fear of his escaping now. He couldn't stand if you let him go free.”
“It’s up to you to decide, of course, colonel; but I hope you’ll allow the straps to be removed in any case. They only add to his suffering. There’s no chance he’ll escape now. He wouldn’t be able to stand if you set him free.”
“My good sir, a doctor may make a mistake like other people, I suppose. I have got him safe strapped now, and he's going to stop so.”
“My good sir, a doctor can make a mistake just like anyone else, I guess. I’ve got him securely strapped now, and he’s going to stay like this.”
“At least, then, have the straps a little loosened. It is downright barbarity to keep them drawn so tight.”
“At least, then, loosen the straps a bit. It’s just cruel to keep them pulled so tight.”
“They will stop exactly as they are; and I will thank you, sir, not to talk about barbarity to me. If I do a thing, I have a reason for it.”
“They will stop exactly as they are; and I appreciate it if you don’t talk about barbarity to me, sir. If I do something, I have a reason for it.”
So the seventh night passed without any relief, and the soldier stationed on guard at the cell door crossed himself, shuddering, over and over again, as he listened all night long to heart-rending moans. The Gadfly's endurance was failing him at last.
So the seventh night went by without any relief, and the soldier on guard at the cell door kept crossing himself, shuddering again and again, as he listened all night to heartbreaking moans. The Gadfly's strength was finally fading.
At six in the morning the sentinel, just before going off duty, unlocked the door softly and entered the cell. He knew that he was committing a serious breach of discipline, but could not bear to go away without offering the consolation of a friendly word.
At six in the morning, the guard, just before finishing his shift, quietly unlocked the door and walked into the cell. He knew he was breaking the rules, but he couldn't leave without offering a comforting word.
He found the Gadfly lying still, with closed eyes and parted lips. He stood silent for a moment; then stooped down and asked:
He found the Gadfly lying still, with closed eyes and slightly open lips. He stood silent for a moment; then leaned down and asked:
“Can I do anything for you, sir? I have only a minute.”
“Is there anything I can do for you, sir? I only have a minute.”
The Gadfly opened his eyes. “Let me alone!” he moaned. “Let me alone——”
The Gadfly opened his eyes. “Leave me alone!” he groaned. “Leave me alone——”
He was asleep almost before the soldier had slipped back to his post.
He was asleep almost right after the soldier had returned to his post.
Ten days afterwards the Governor called again at the palace, but found that the Cardinal had gone to visit a sick man at Pieve d'Ottavo, and was not expected home till the afternoon. That evening, just as he was sitting down to dinner, his servant came in to announce:
Ten days later, the Governor visited the palace again but discovered that the Cardinal had gone to see a sick man in Pieve d'Ottavo and wasn't expected back until the afternoon. That evening, just as he was about to sit down for dinner, his servant came in to announce:
“His Eminence would like to speak to you.”
“His Eminence wants to talk to you.”
The Governor, with a hasty glance into the looking glass, to make sure that his uniform was in order, put on his most dignified air, and went into the reception room, where Montanelli was sitting, beating his hand gently on the arm of the chair and looking out of the window with an anxious line between his brows.
The Governor quickly checked his reflection in the mirror to ensure his uniform was neat. He put on his most formal demeanor and entered the reception room, where Montanelli sat, softly tapping his hand on the chair's arm and gazing out the window with a worried expression.
“I heard that you called to-day,” he said, cutting short the Governor's polite speeches with a slightly imperious manner which he never adopted in speaking to the country folk. “It was probably on the business about which I have been wishing to speak to you.”
“I heard you called today,” he said, interrupting the Governor's polite remarks with a slightly commanding tone that he never used with the locals. “It was probably about the matter I’ve been wanting to discuss with you.”
“It was about Rivarez, Your Eminence.”
“It was about Rivarez, Your Eminence.”
“So I supposed. I have been thinking the matter over these last few days. But before we go into that, I should like to hear whether you have anything new to tell me.”
“So I guess. I've been thinking about this for the past few days. But before we dive into that, I’d like to know if you have anything new to share with me.”
The Governor pulled his moustaches with an embarrassed air.
The Governor tugged at his mustache, looking embarrassed.
“The fact is, I came to know whether Your Eminence had anything to tell me. If you still have an objection to the course I proposed taking, I should be sincerely glad of your advice in the matter; for, honestly, I don't know what to do.”
“The truth is, I wanted to know if you had anything to discuss with me. If you still have concerns about the path I suggested, I would really appreciate your guidance on this issue; because, to be honest, I’m not sure what to do.”
“Is there any new difficulty?”
"Is there any new challenge?"
“Only that next Thursday is the 3d of June,—Corpus Domini,—and somehow or other the matter must be settled before then.”
“Only that next Thursday is the 3rd of June,—Corpus Domini,—and somehow this needs to be resolved before then.”
“Thursday is Corpus Domini, certainly; but why must it be settled especially before then?”
“Thursday is Corpus Domini, for sure; but why does it have to be decided specifically before then?”
“I am exceedingly sorry, Your Eminence, if I seem to oppose you, but I can't undertake to be responsible for the peace of the town if Rivarez is not got rid of before then. All the roughest set in the hills collects here for that day, as Your Eminence knows, and it is more than probable that they may attempt to break open the fortress gates and take him out. They won't succeed; I'll take care of that, if I have to sweep them from the gates with powder and shot. But we are very likely to have something of that kind before the day is over. Here in the Romagna there is bad blood in the people, and when once they get out their knives——”
“I’m really sorry, Your Eminence, if it seems like I'm opposing you, but I can’t guarantee the town’s safety if Rivarez isn’t dealt with before that day. As you know, all the roughest groups from the hills gather here for that day, and it's quite likely they might try to break open the fortress gates and get him out. They won’t succeed; I’ll make sure of that, even if I have to drive them away with firepower. But we’re very likely to face some trouble like that before the day is over. Here in the Romagna, there’s a lot of tension among the people, and once they pull out their knives——”
“I think with a little care we can prevent matters going as far as knives. I have always found the people of this district easy to get on with, if they are reasonably treated. Of course, if you once begin to threaten or coerce a Romagnol he becomes unmanageable. But have you any reason for supposing a new rescue scheme is intended?”
“I believe that with a bit of attention, we can stop things from escalating to the point of violence. I’ve always found the people in this area easy to get along with, as long as they’re treated fairly. Of course, once you start to threaten or pressure someone from Romagna, they become impossible to handle. But do you have any reason to think a new rescue plan is in the works?”
“I heard, both this morning and yesterday, from confidential agents of mine, that a great many rumours are circulating all over the district and that the people are evidently up to some mischief or other. But one can't find out the details; if one could it would be easier to take precautions. And for my part, after the fright we had the other day, I prefer to be on the safe side. With such a cunning fox as Rivarez one can't be too careful.”
“I heard from my trusted sources both this morning and yesterday that a lot of rumors are going around in the area, and it seems like people are up to some trouble. But it’s hard to get the specifics; if I could, it would be easier to be prepared. And honestly, after the scare we had the other day, I’d rather be cautious. With a sly fox like Rivarez, you can’t be too careful.”
“The last I heard about Rivarez was that he was too ill to move or speak. Is he recovering, then?”
“The last I heard about Rivarez was that he was too sick to move or talk. Is he getting better, then?”
“He seems much better now, Your Eminence. He certainly has been very ill—unless he was shamming all the time.”
“He seems much better now, Your Eminence. He definitely has been very sick—unless he was faking it the whole time.”
“Have you any reason for supposing that likely?”
“Do you have any reason to think that's likely?”
“Well, the doctor seems convinced that it was all genuine; but it's a very mysterious kind of illness. Any way, he is recovering, and more intractable than ever.”
“Well, the doctor seems sure that it was all real; but it's a really mysterious kind of illness. Anyway, he is recovering and more stubborn than ever.”
“What has he done now?”
“What did he do now?”
“There's not much he can do, fortunately,” the Governor answered, smiling as he remembered the straps. “But his behaviour is something indescribable. Yesterday morning I went into the cell to ask him a few questions; he is not well enough yet to come to me for interrogation—and indeed, I thought it best not to run any risk of the people seeing him until he recovers. Such absurd stories always get about at once.”
“There's not much he can do, thankfully,” the Governor replied, smiling as he recalled the restraints. “But his behavior is truly beyond words. Yesterday morning, I went into the cell to ask him a few questions; he's not well enough to come to me for questioning yet—plus, I thought it was best to avoid any chance of people seeing him until he gets better. Those ridiculous rumors spread like wildfire.”
“So you went there to interrogate him?”
“So you went there to question him?”
“Yes, Your Eminence. I hoped he would be more amenable to reason now.”
“Yes, Your Eminence. I was hoping he would be more open to reason now.”
Montanelli looked him over deliberately, almost as if he had been inspecting a new and disagreeable animal. Fortunately, however, the Governor was fingering his sword-belt, and did not see the look. He went on placidly:
Montanelli checked him out deliberately, almost like he was examining a new and unpleasant animal. Luckily, though, the Governor was fiddling with his sword-belt and didn’t notice the expression. He continued calmly:
“I have not subjected him to any particular severities, but I have been obliged to be rather strict with him—especially as it is a military prison—and I thought that perhaps a little indulgence might have a good effect. I offered to relax the discipline considerably if he would behave in a reasonable manner; and how does Your Eminence suppose he answered me? He lay looking at me a minute, like a wolf in a cage, and then said quite softly: 'Colonel, I can't get up and strangle you; but my teeth are pretty good; you had better take your throat a little further off.' He is as savage as a wild-cat.”
“I haven’t been too harsh on him, but I’ve had to be pretty strict—especially since it’s a military prison. I thought maybe a little leniency could help. I offered to ease up on the rules a lot if he would just act reasonably; and how do you think he responded? He stared at me for a moment, like a wolf in a cage, then said quietly, 'Colonel, I can’t get up and strangle you, but my teeth are sharp; you’d better keep your throat a bit further away.' He’s as fierce as a wild cat.”
“I am not surprised to hear it,” Montanelli answered quietly. “But I came to ask you a question. Do you honestly believe that the presence of Rivarez in the prison here constitutes a serious danger to the peace of the district?”
“I’m not surprised to hear that,” Montanelli replied softly. “But I’m here to ask you a question. Do you really think that Rivarez being in this prison poses a serious threat to the peace of the area?”
“Most certainly I do, Your Eminence.”
“Of course I do, Your Eminence.”
“You think that, to prevent the risk of bloodshed, it is absolutely necessary that he should somehow be got rid of before Corpus Domini?”
“You believe that, to avoid the chance of violence, it’s essential to get rid of him somehow before Corpus Domini?”
“I can only repeat that if he is here on Thursday, I do not expect the festival to pass over without a fight, and I think it likely to be a serious one.”
“I can only say again that if he’s here on Thursday, I don’t expect the festival to go by without a fight, and I think it’s likely to be a serious one.”
“And you think that if he were not here there would be no such danger?”
“And you think that if he weren't here, there would be no danger?”
“In that case, there would either be no disturbance at all, or at most a little shouting and stone-throwing. If Your Eminence can find some way of getting rid of him, I will undertake that the peace shall be kept. Otherwise, I expect most serious trouble. I am convinced that a new rescue plot is on hand, and Thursday is the day when we may expect the attempt. Now, if on that very morning they suddenly find that he is not in the fortress at all, their plan fails of itself, and they have no occasion to begin fighting. But if we have to repulse them, and the daggers once get drawn among such throngs of people, we are likely to have the place burnt down before nightfall.”
“If that happens, there will either be no disturbance at all, or maybe just some shouting and stone-throwing. If Your Eminence can figure out a way to get rid of him, I promise that peace will be maintained. Otherwise, I’m expecting some serious trouble. I’m convinced that a new rescue plot is in the works, and Thursday is when we should anticipate the attempt. Now, if on that very morning they suddenly discover that he isn’t in the fortress at all, their plan will collapse, and they won’t have any reason to start fighting. But if we need to push them back, and the knives are drawn among such large crowds, we’re likely to see the place go up in flames before nightfall.”
“Then why do you not send him in to Ravenna?”
“Then why don't you send him to Ravenna?”
“Heaven knows, Your Eminence, I should be thankful to do it! But how am I to prevent the people rescuing him on the way? I have not soldiers enough to resist an armed attack; and all these mountaineers have got knives or flint-locks or some such thing.”
“Heaven knows, Your Eminence, I should be grateful to do it! But how am I supposed to stop the people from rescuing him on the way? I don’t have enough soldiers to fend off an armed attack, and all these mountain folks are armed with knives or flintlocks or something like that.”
“You still persist, then, in wishing for a court-martial, and in asking my consent to it?”
“You still insist on wanting a court-martial and asking for my permission for it?”
“Pardon me, Your Eminence; I ask you only one thing—to help me prevent riots and bloodshed. I am quite willing to admit that the military commissions, such as that of Colonel Freddi, were sometimes unnecessarily severe, and irritated instead of subduing the people; but I think that in this case a court-martial would be a wise measure and in the long run a merciful one. It would prevent a riot, which in itself would be a terrible disaster, and which very likely might cause a return of the military commissions His Holiness has abolished.”
“Excuse me, Your Eminence; I’m asking for just one thing—to help me prevent riots and violence. I can admit that the military commissions, like the one led by Colonel Freddi, were sometimes unnecessarily harsh and provoked the people instead of calming them down; however, I believe that in this situation, a court-martial would be a smart and ultimately compassionate choice. It would stop a riot, which would be a terrible disaster on its own, and could very likely lead to the reinstatement of the military commissions that His Holiness has put an end to.”
The Governor finished his little speech with much solemnity, and waited for the Cardinal's answer. It was a long time coming; and when it came was startlingly unexpected.
The Governor wrapped up his brief speech with great seriousness and waited for the Cardinal's response. It took a while to arrive, and when it finally did, it was surprisingly unexpected.
“Colonel Ferrari, do you believe in God?”
“Colonel Ferrari, do you believe in God?”
“Your Eminence!” the colonel gasped in a voice full of exclamation-stops.
“Your Eminence!” the colonel gasped, his voice full of exclamation marks.
“Do you believe in God?” Montanelli repeated, rising and looking down at him with steady, searching eyes. The colonel rose too.
“Do you believe in God?” Montanelli repeated, standing up and looking down at him with steady, searching eyes. The colonel stood up too.
“Your Eminence, I am a Christian man, and have never yet been refused absolution.”
"Your Eminence, I am a Christian man and have never been denied absolution."
Montanelli lifted the cross from his breast.
Montanelli took the cross off his chest.
“Then swear on the cross of the Redeemer Who died for you, that you have been speaking the truth to me.”
“Then swear on the cross of the Redeemer Who died for you that you have been telling me the truth.”
The colonel stood still and gazed at it blankly. He could not quite make up his mind which was mad, he or the Cardinal.
The colonel stood still and stared at it blankly. He couldn't quite decide who was crazier, him or the Cardinal.
“You have asked me,” Montanelli went on, “to give my consent to a man's death. Kiss the cross, if you dare, and tell me that you believe there is no other way to prevent greater bloodshed. And remember that if you tell me a lie you are imperilling your immortal soul.”
"You’ve asked me," Montanelli continued, "to agree to a man's death. Kiss the cross, if you're brave enough, and tell me you believe there’s no other way to stop more bloodshed. And keep in mind that if you lie to me, you’re putting your eternal soul at risk."
After a little pause, the Governor bent down and put the cross to his lips.
After a brief pause, the Governor leaned down and pressed the cross to his lips.
“I believe it,” he said.
"I believe it," he replied.
Montanelli turned slowly away.
Montanelli slowly turned away.
“I will give you a definite answer to-morrow. But first I must see Rivarez and speak to him alone.”
“I’ll give you a definite answer tomorrow. But first, I need to see Rivarez and talk to him alone.”
“Your Eminence—if I might suggest—I am sure you will regret it. For that matter, he sent me a message yesterday, by the guard, asking to see Your Eminence; but I took no notice of it, because——”
“Your Eminence—if I may suggest—I’m sure you’ll regret it. In fact, he sent me a message yesterday through the guard, asking to see Your Eminence; but I ignored it, because——”
“Took no notice!” Montanelli repeated. “A man in such circumstances sent you a message, and you took no notice of it?”
“Took no notice!” Montanelli repeated. “A man in that situation sent you a message, and you didn’t pay any attention to it?”
“I am sorry if Your Eminence is displeased. I did not wish to trouble you over a mere impertinence like that; I know Rivarez well enough by now to feel sure that he only wanted to insult you. And, indeed, if you will allow me to say so, it would be most imprudent to go near him alone; he is really dangerous—so much so, in fact, that I have thought it necessary to use some physical restraint of a mild kind———”
“I’m sorry if you’re upset, Your Eminence. I didn’t mean to bother you over something trivial like that; I know Rivarez well enough to be sure he was just trying to insult you. And honestly, if I may say so, it would be very unwise to approach him alone; he’s really dangerous—so much so that I thought it necessary to use some mild physical restraint———”
“And you really think there is much danger to be apprehended from one sick and unarmed man, who is under physical restraint of a mild kind?” Montanelli spoke quite gently, but the colonel felt the sting of his quiet contempt, and flushed under it resentfully.
“And you really think there's any real danger from one sick and unarmed guy who's being lightly restrained?” Montanelli spoke very gently, but the colonel felt the sting of his quiet contempt and flushed with resentment.
“Your Eminence will do as you think best,” he said in his stiffest manner. “I only wished to spare you the pain of hearing this man's awful blasphemies.”
“Your Eminence will do what you think is best,” he said in his stiffest manner. “I just wanted to save you the pain of hearing this man's terrible blasphemies.”
“Which do you think the more grievous misfortune for a Christian man; to hear a blasphemous word uttered, or to abandon a fellow-creature in extremity?”
“Which do you think is the worse misfortune for a Christian man: to hear a blasphemous word spoken, or to abandon a fellow human being in their time of need?”
The Governor stood erect and stiff, with his official face, like a face of wood. He was deeply offended at Montanelli's treatment of him, and showed it by unusual ceremoniousness.
The Governor stood tall and rigid, with his official expression, like a wooden face. He was seriously offended by Montanelli's treatment of him, and he expressed it through unusual formality.
“At what time does Your Eminence wish to visit the prisoner?” he asked.
“At what time do you want to visit the prisoner?” he asked.
“I will go to him at once.”
“I'll go to him right away.”
“As Your Eminence pleases. If you will kindly wait a few moments, I will send someone to prepare him.”
“As you wish, Your Eminence. If you could please wait a moment, I will send someone to get him ready.”
The Governor had come down from his official pedestal in a great hurry. He did not want Montanelli to see the straps.
The Governor rushed down from his official pedestal. He didn't want Montanelli to see the straps.
“Thank you; I would rather see him as he is, without preparation. I will go straight up to the fortress. Good-evening, colonel; you may expect my answer to-morrow morning.”
“Thank you; I’d rather see him as he is, without any prep. I’ll head straight up to the fortress. Good evening, Colonel; you can count on my answer tomorrow morning.”
CHAPTER VI.
HEARING the cell-door unlocked, the Gadfly turned away his eyes with languid indifference. He supposed that it was only the Governor, coming to worry him with another interrogation. Several soldiers mounted the narrow stair, their carbines clanking against the wall; then a deferential voice said: “It is rather steep here, Your Eminence.”
HEARING the cell door unlock, the Gadfly turned away his eyes with tired indifference. He figured it was just the Governor, coming to hassle him with another round of questions. Several soldiers climbed the narrow stairs, their rifles clinking against the wall; then a respectful voice said, “It’s quite steep here, Your Eminence.”
He started convulsively, and then shrank down, catching his breath under the stinging pressure of the straps.
He jumped suddenly and then shrank down, gasping for air under the tight pressure of the straps.
Montanelli came in with the sergeant and three guards.
Montanelli walked in with the sergeant and three guards.
“If Your Eminence will kindly wait a moment,” the sergeant began nervously, “one of my men will bring a chair. He has just gone to fetch it. Your Eminence will excuse us—if we had been expecting you, we should have been prepared.”
“If you would kindly wait a moment, Your Eminence,” the sergeant started nervously, “one of my men will bring a chair. He just went to get it. Please excuse us—if we had known you were coming, we would have been ready.”
“There is no need for any preparation. Will you kindly leave us alone, sergeant; and wait at the foot of the stairs with your men?”
“There’s no need for any preparation. Could you please leave us alone, sergeant, and wait at the bottom of the stairs with your guys?”
“Yes, Your Eminence. Here is the chair; shall I put it beside him?”
“Yes, Your Eminence. Here’s the chair; should I place it next to him?”
The Gadfly was lying with closed eyes; but he felt that Montanelli was looking at him.
The Gadfly was lying there with his eyes shut, but he could sense that Montanelli was watching him.
“I think he is asleep, Your Eminence,” the sergeant was beginning, but the Gadfly opened his eyes.
“I think he’s asleep, Your Eminence,” the sergeant was starting to say, but the Gadfly opened his eyes.
“No,” he said.
“No,” he replied.
As the soldiers were leaving the cell they were stopped by a sudden exclamation from Montanelli; and, turning back, saw that he was bending down to examine the straps.
As the soldiers were leaving the cell, they were interrupted by a sudden shout from Montanelli; and, turning back, they saw him bending down to check the straps.
“Who has been doing this?” he asked. The sergeant fumbled with his cap.
“Who has been doing this?” he asked. The sergeant fumbled with his hat.
“It was by the Governor's express orders, Your Eminence.”
“It was by the Governor's direct orders, Your Eminence.”
“I had no idea of this, Signor Rivarez,” Montanelli said in a voice of great distress.
“I had no idea about this, Signor Rivarez,” Montanelli said, sounding very distressed.
“I told Your Eminence,” the Gadfly answered, with his hard smile, “that I n-n-never expected to be patted on the head.”
“I told Your Eminence,” the Gadfly replied, with his tough smile, “that I never expected to be patted on the head.”
“Sergeant, how long has this been going on?”
“Sergeant, how long has this been happening?”
“Since he tried to escape, Your Eminence.”
“Since he attempted to escape, Your Eminence.”
“That is, nearly a week? Bring a knife and cut these off at once.”
“That is, almost a week? Bring a knife and cut these off right now.”
“May it please Your Eminence, the doctor wanted to take them off, but Colonel Ferrari wouldn't allow it.”
“Please, Your Eminence, the doctor wanted to remove them, but Colonel Ferrari wouldn't permit it.”
“Bring a knife at once.” Montanelli had not raised his voice, but the soldiers could see that he was white with anger. The sergeant took a clasp-knife from his pocket, and bent down to cut the arm-strap. He was not a skilful-fingered man; and he jerked the strap tighter with an awkward movement, so that the Gadfly winced and bit his lip in spite of all his self-control. Montanelli came forward at once.
“Bring a knife right now.” Montanelli hadn't raised his voice, but the soldiers could see that he was furious. The sergeant pulled a pocket knife from his pocket and bent down to cut the arm strap. He wasn’t very deft with his hands, and he yanked the strap tighter with an awkward motion, causing the Gadfly to wince and bite his lip despite all his effort to stay composed. Montanelli stepped forward immediately.
“You don't know how to do it; give me the knife.”
“You don’t know how to do it; hand me the knife.”
“Ah-h-h!” The Gadfly stretched out his arms with a long, rapturous sigh as the strap fell off. The next instant Montanelli had cut the other one, which bound his ankles.
“Ah-h-h!” The Gadfly stretched out his arms with a long, blissful sigh as the strap fell away. In the next moment, Montanelli had cut the other one, which was holding his ankles.
“Take off the irons, too, sergeant; and then come here. I want to speak to you.”
“Take off the cuffs, too, sergeant; and then come here. I want to talk to you.”
He stood by the window, looking on, till the sergeant threw down the fetters and approached him.
He stood by the window, watching, until the sergeant dropped the handcuffs and came over to him.
“Now,” he said, “tell me everything that has been happening.”
“Now,” he said, “tell me everything that’s been going on.”
The sergeant, nothing loath, related all that he knew of the Gadfly's illness, of the “disciplinary measures,” and of the doctor's unsuccessful attempt to interfere.
The sergeant, eager to share, told everything he knew about the Gadfly's illness, the “disciplinary measures,” and the doctor's failed attempt to intervene.
“But I think, Your Eminence,” he added, “that the colonel wanted the straps kept on as a means of getting evidence.”
“But I think, Your Eminence,” he added, “that the colonel wanted the straps kept on to gather evidence.”
“Evidence?”
“Proof?”
“Yes, Your Eminence; the day before yesterday I heard him offer to have them taken off if he”—with a glance at the Gadfly—“would answer a question he had asked.”
“Yes, Your Eminence; the day before yesterday I heard him say he would take them off if he”—with a glance at the Gadfly—“would answer a question he had asked.”
Montanelli clenched his hand on the window-sill, and the soldiers glanced at one another: they had never seen the gentle Cardinal angry before. As for the Gadfly, he had forgotten their existence; he had forgotten everything except the physical sensation of freedom. He was cramped in every limb; and now stretched, and turned, and twisted about in a positive ecstasy of relief.
Montanelli gripped the window sill tightly, and the soldiers exchanged glances: they had never seen the gentle Cardinal this furious before. As for the Gadfly, he had completely forgotten they were there; he had forgotten everything except the feeling of freedom. He felt restricted in every limb; now he stretched, turned, and twisted in a pure ecstatic relief.
“You can go now, sergeant,” the Cardinal said. “You need not feel anxious about having committed a breach of discipline; it was your duty to tell me when I asked you. See that no one disturbs us. I will come out when I am ready.”
“You can go now, sergeant,” the Cardinal said. “You don’t need to worry about breaking any rules; it was your job to tell me when I asked. Make sure no one interrupts us. I'll come out when I’m ready.”
When the door had closed behind the soldiers, he leaned on the window-sill and looked for a while at the sinking sun, so as to leave the Gadfly a little more breathing time.
When the door shut behind the soldiers, he leaned on the window sill and watched the setting sun for a while, giving the Gadfly a bit more time to breathe.
“I have heard,” he said presently, leaving the window, and sitting down beside the pallet, “that you wish to speak to me alone. If you feel well enough to tell me what you wanted to say, I am at your service.”
“I’ve heard,” he said after a moment, moving away from the window and sitting down next to the small bed, “that you want to talk to me privately. If you’re feeling up to it and ready to share what you wanted to say, I’m here for you.”
He spoke very coldly, with a stiff, imperious manner that was not natural to him. Until the straps were off, the Gadfly was to him simply a grievously wronged and tortured human being; but now he recalled their last interview, and the deadly insult with which it had closed. The Gadfly looked up, resting his head lazily on one arm. He possessed the gift of slipping into graceful attitudes; and when his face was in shadow no one would have guessed through what deep waters he had been passing. But, as he looked up, the clear evening light showed how haggard and colourless he was, and how plainly the trace of the last few days was stamped on him. Montanelli's anger died away.
He spoke very coldly, with a stiff, commanding manner that didn’t feel natural to him. Until the straps were off, the Gadfly was just a severely wronged and tortured person to him; but now he remembered their last meeting and the terrible insult that had ended it. The Gadfly looked up, resting his head lazily on one arm. He had a knack for slipping into graceful poses; and when his face was in shadow, no one would have guessed how much he had been through. But as he looked up, the clear evening light revealed how haggard and pale he was, and how clearly the effects of the last few days were visible on him. Montanelli's anger faded away.
“I am afraid you have been terribly ill,” he said. “I am sincerely sorry that I did not know of all this. I would have put a stop to it before.”
“I’m really sorry to hear that you’ve been so sick,” he said. “I genuinely regret that I didn’t find out about this sooner. I would have put a stop to it earlier.”
The Gadfly shrugged his shoulders. “All's fair in war,” he said coolly. “Your Eminence objects to straps theoretically, from the Christian standpoint; but it is hardly fair to expect the colonel to see that. He, no doubt, would prefer not to try them on his own skin—which is j-j-just my case. But that is a matter of p-p-personal convenience. At this moment I am undermost—w-w-what would you have? It is very kind of Your Eminence, though, to call here; but perhaps that was done from the C-c-christian standpoint, too. Visiting prisoners—ah, yes! I forgot. 'Inasmuch as ye did it unto one of the l-least of these'—it's not very complimentary, but one of the least is duly grateful.”
The Gadfly shrugged. “Everything's fair in war,” he said nonchalantly. “Your Eminence has theoretical objections to punishment from a Christian perspective; but it’s not really fair to expect the colonel to understand that. He probably wouldn’t want to experience it himself—which is exactly my situation. But that's just about personal convenience. Right now, I’m the one who's suffering—what do you expect? It’s really nice of you to visit, though; but maybe that’s also from a Christian perspective. Visiting prisoners—ah, yes! I forgot. 'Inasmuch as you did it to one of the least of these'—it’s not very flattering, but one of the least is genuinely thankful.”
“Signor Rivarez,” the Cardinal interrupted, “I have come here on your account—not on my own. If you had not been 'undermost,' as you call it, I should never have spoken to you again after what you said to me last week; but you have the double privilege of a prisoner and a sick man, and I could not refuse to come. Have you anything to say to me, now I am here; or have you sent for me merely to amuse yourself by insulting an old man?”
“Mr. Rivarez,” the Cardinal interrupted, “I’m here because of you—not for myself. If you hadn't been 'undermost,' as you put it, I wouldn't have spoken to you again after what you said to me last week; but you have the unique situation of being both a prisoner and a sick man, and I couldn’t refuse to come. Do you have anything to say to me now that I’m here, or did you call me just to entertain yourself by insulting an old man?”
There was no answer. The Gadfly had turned away, and was lying with one hand across his eyes.
There was no response. The Gadfly had looked away and was lying down with one hand over his eyes.
“I am—very sorry to trouble you,” he said at last, huskily; “but could I have a little water?”
“I’m really sorry to bother you,” he finally said in a husky voice, “but could I get a little water?”
There was a jug of water standing by the window, and Montanelli rose and fetched it. As he slipped his arm round the Gadfly to lift him, he suddenly felt the damp, cold fingers close over his wrist like a vice.
There was a jug of water by the window, and Montanelli got up and grabbed it. As he wrapped his arm around the Gadfly to lift him, he suddenly felt the damp, cold fingers grip his wrist tightly.
“Give me your hand—quick—just a moment,” the Gadfly whispered. “Oh, what difference does it make to you? Only one minute!”
“Give me your hand—quick—just a moment,” the Gadfly whispered. “Oh, what difference does it make to you? Just one minute!”
He sank down, hiding his face on Montanelli's arm, and quivering from head to foot.
He collapsed, burying his face in Montanelli's arm, shaking all over.
“Drink a little water,” Montanelli said after a moment. The Gadfly obeyed silently; then lay back on the pallet with closed eyes. He himself could have given no explanation of what had happened to him when Montanelli's hand had touched his cheek; he only knew that in all his life there had been nothing more terrible.
“Drink a little water,” Montanelli said after a moment. The Gadfly complied silently; then he lay back on the pallet with his eyes closed. He couldn't have explained what had happened to him when Montanelli's hand had touched his cheek; he only knew that nothing in his life had ever felt more terrifying.
Montanelli drew his chair closer to the pallet and sat down. The Gadfly was lying quite motionless, like a corpse, and his face was livid and drawn. After a long silence, he opened his eyes, and fixed their haunting, spectral gaze on the Cardinal.
Montanelli pulled his chair closer to the pallet and sat down. The Gadfly was lying completely still, like a dead body, and his face was pale and gaunt. After a long silence, he opened his eyes and fixed his haunting, ghostly stare on the Cardinal.
“Thank you,” he said. “I—am sorry. I think—you asked me something?”
“Thanks,” he said. “I—I'm sorry. I think—you asked me something?”
“You are not fit to talk. If there is anything you want to say to me, I will try to come again to-morrow.”
“You're not in a position to speak. If there's anything you want to tell me, I'll try to come back tomorrow.”
“Please don't go, Your Eminence—indeed, there is nothing the matter with me. I—I have been a little upset these few days; it was half of it malingering, though—the colonel will tell you so if you ask him.”
“Please don’t go, Your Eminence—really, I’m not in any trouble. I—I’ve just been a bit off these last few days; part of it was just me being dramatic, though—the colonel will confirm that if you ask him.”
“I prefer to form my own conclusions,” Montanelli answered quietly.
“I prefer to draw my own conclusions,” Montanelli replied softly.
“S-so does the colonel. And occasionally, do you know, they are rather witty. You w-w-wouldn't think it to look at him; but s-s-sometimes he gets hold of an or-r-riginal idea. On Friday night, for instance—I think it was Friday, but I got a l-little mixed as to time towards the end—anyhow, I asked for a d-dose of opium—I remember that quite distinctly; and he came in here and said I m-might h-h-have it if I would tell him who un-l-l-locked the gate. I remember his saying: 'If it's real, you'll consent; if you don't, I shall look upon it as a p-proof that you are shamming.' It n-n-never oc-c-curred to me before how comic that is; it's one of the f-f-funniest things——”
“S-so does the colonel. And sometimes, you know, they're pretty witty. You w-w-wouldn't expect it just by looking at him; but s-s-sometimes he comes up with an or-r-riginal idea. On Friday night, for example—I think it was Friday, but I got a l-l-little confused about the time toward the end—anyway, I asked for a d-dose of opium—I remember that clearly; and he came in here and said I m-might h-h-have it if I would tell him who un-l-l-locked the gate. I remember him saying: 'If it's real, you'll agree; if you don't, I'll see it as p-proof that you're faking.' It n-n-never oc-c-curred to me before how funny that is; it's one of the f-f-funniest things——”
He burst into a sudden fit of harsh, discordant laughter; then, turning sharply on the silent Cardinal, went on, more and more hurriedly, and stammering so that the words were hardly intelligible:
He suddenly erupted into a harsh, jarring laugh; then, abruptly turning to the quiet Cardinal, continued more and more frantically, stammering so much that his words were barely understandable:
“You d-d-don't see that it's f-f-funny? Of c-course not; you r-religious people n-n-never have any s-sense of humour—you t-take everything t-t-tragically. F-for instance, that night in the Cath-thedral—how solemn you were! By the way—w-what a path-thetic figure I must have c-cut as the pilgrim! I d-don't believe you e-even see anything c-c-comic in the b-business you have c-come about this evening.”
“You don’t see that it’s funny? Of course not; you religious people never have any sense of humor—you take everything so seriously. For instance, that night in the Cathedral—how solemn you were! By the way—what a pathetic figure I must have looked like as the pilgrim! I don’t believe you even see anything funny in the situation you’ve come across this evening.”
Montanelli rose.
Montanelli got up.
“I came to hear what you have to say; but I think you are too much excited to say it to-night. The doctor had better give you a sedative, and we will talk to-morrow, when you have had a night's sleep.”
“I came to hear what you have to say, but I think you’re too worked up to say it tonight. The doctor should give you a sedative, and we can talk tomorrow after you’ve had a good night’s sleep.”
“S-sleep? Oh, I shall s-sleep well enough, Your Eminence, when you g-give your c-consent to the colonel's plan—an ounce of l-lead is a s-splendid sedative.”
“S-sleep? Oh, I’ll s-sleep just fine, Your Eminence, once you g-give your a-agreement to the colonel's plan—an ounce of l-lead is a g-great sedative.”
“I don't understand you,” Montanelli said, turning to him with a startled look.
“I don’t get you,” Montanelli said, turning to him with a shocked expression.
The Gadfly burst out laughing again.
The Gadfly laughed out loud again.
“Your Eminence, Your Eminence, t-t-truth is the c-chief of the Christian virtues! D-d-do you th-th-think I d-d-don't know how hard the Governor has been trying to g-get your consent to a court-martial? You had b-better by half g-give it, Your Eminence; it's only w-what all your b-brother prelates would do in your place. 'Cosi fan tutti;' and then you would be doing s-such a lot of good, and so l-little harm! Really, it's n-not worth all the sleepless nights you have been spending over it!”
“Your Eminence, Your Eminence, truth is the most important of Christian virtues! Do you think I don't know how hard the Governor has been trying to get your approval for a court-martial? You might as well give it, Your Eminence; it's exactly what all your fellow prelates would do in your position. 'Cosi fan tutti;' plus, you'd be doing so much good and so little harm! Honestly, it's not worth all the sleepless nights you’ve been having over it!”
“Please stop laughing a minute,” Montanelli interrupted, “and tell me how you heard all this. Who has been talking to you about it?”
“Please stop laughing for a minute,” Montanelli interrupted, “and tell me how you heard all this. Who has been talking to you about it?”
“H-hasn't the colonel e-e-ever told you I am a d-d-devil—not a man? No? He has t-told me so often enough! Well, I am devil enough to f-find out a little bit what p-people are thinking about. Your E-eminence is thinking that I'm a conf-founded nuisance, and you wish s-somebody else had to settle what's to be done with me, without disturbing your s-sensitive conscience. That's a p-pretty fair guess, isn't it?”
“H-hasn't the colonel e-e-ever told you I’m a d-d-devil—not a man? No? He has t-told me so many times! Well, I’m devil enough to f-find out a little bit about what p-people are thinking. Your E-eminence is thinking that I’m a confounded nuisance, and you wish s-somebody else had to figure out what to do with me, without messing with your s-sensitive conscience. That’s a p-pretty fair guess, isn’t it?”
“Listen to me,” the Cardinal said, sitting down again beside him, with a very grave face. “However you found out all this, it is quite true. Colonel Ferrari fears another rescue attempt on the part of your friends, and wishes to forestall it in—the way you speak of. You see, I am quite frank with you.”
“Listen to me,” the Cardinal said, sitting down next to him again, looking very serious. “However you discovered all this, it’s true. Colonel Ferrari is worried about another rescue attempt from your friends, and he wants to prevent it in—the way you mentioned. You see, I’m being completely honest with you.”
“Your E-eminence was always f-f-famous for truthfulness,” the Gadfly put in bitterly.
“Your Eminence has always been known for your honesty,” the Gadfly said bitterly.
“You know, of course,” Montanelli went on, “that legally I have no jurisdiction in temporal matters; I am a bishop, not a legate. But I have a good deal of influence in this district; and the colonel will not, I think, venture to take so extreme a course unless he can get, at least, my tacit consent to it. Up till now I have unconditionally opposed the scheme; and he has been trying very hard to conquer my objection by assuring me that there is great danger of an armed attempt on Thursday when the crowd collects for the procession—an attempt which probably would end in bloodshed. Do you follow me?”
“You know, of course,” Montanelli continued, “that legally I have no authority in worldly matters; I’m a bishop, not a legate. But I have a significant amount of influence in this area; and I don’t think the colonel will go to such extremes unless he can at least get my silent agreement. Until now, I have completely opposed the plan; and he has been trying very hard to overcome my objections by assuring me that there’s a real risk of an armed attempt on Thursday when the crowd gathers for the procession—an attempt that could likely lead to violence. Are you following me?”
The Gadfly was staring absently out of the window. He looked round and answered in a weary voice:
The Gadfly was staring blankly out the window. He looked around and responded in a tired voice:
“Yes, I am listening.”
"Yeah, I'm listening."
“Perhaps you are really not well enough to stand this conversation to-night. Shall I come back in the morning? It is a very serious matter, and I want your whole attention.”
“Maybe you’re really not feeling well enough to handle this conversation tonight. Should I come back in the morning? It's a very serious issue, and I need your full attention.”
“I would rather get it over now,” the Gadfly answered in the same tone. “I follow everything you say.”
“I’d rather just get it done now,” the Gadfly replied in the same tone. “I understand everything you’re saying.”
“Now, if it be true,” Montanelli went on, “that there is any real danger of riots and bloodshed on account of you, I am taking upon myself a tremendous responsibility in opposing the colonel; and I believe there is at least some truth in what he says. On the other hand, I am inclined to think that his judgment is warped, to a certain extent, by his personal animosity against you, and that he probably exaggerates the danger. That seems to me the more likely since I have seen this shameful brutality.” He glanced at the straps and chains lying on the floor, and went on:
“Now, if it’s true,” Montanelli continued, “that there’s a real risk of riots and violence because of you, I’m taking on a huge responsibility by opposing the colonel; I do think there’s some truth in what he says. However, I also believe his judgment is somewhat skewed by his personal hatred for you, and he’s likely exaggerating the threat. That seems more plausible to me, especially since I’ve seen this disgraceful brutality.” He looked at the straps and chains on the floor and continued:
“If I consent, I kill you; if I refuse, I run the risk of killing innocent persons. I have considered the matter earnestly, and have sought with all my heart for a way out of this dreadful alternative. And now at last I have made up my mind.”
“If I agree, I kill you; if I say no, I risk killing innocent people. I’ve thought this through seriously and have searched with all my heart for a way out of this terrible choice. And now, finally, I’ve made my decision.”
“To kill me and s-save the innocent persons, of course—the only decision a Christian man could possibly come to. 'If thy r-right hand offend thee,' etc. I have n-not the honour to be the right hand of Your Eminence, and I have offended you; the c-c-conclusion is plain. Couldn't you tell me that without so much preamble?”
“To kill me and save the innocent people, of course—the only choice a Christian man could make. 'If your right hand offends you,' etc. I don’t have the honor of being your right hand, and I have offended you; the conclusion is clear. Couldn't you just tell me that without all this buildup?”
The Gadfly spoke with languid indifference and contempt, like a man weary of the whole subject.
The Gadfly spoke with a relaxed indifference and disdain, like someone tired of the entire topic.
“Well?” he added after a little pause. “Was that the decision, Your Eminence?”
“Well?” he added after a brief pause. “Was that the decision, Your Eminence?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
The Gadfly shifted his position, putting both hands behind his head, and looked at Montanelli with half-shut eyes. The Cardinal, with his head sunk down as in deep thought, was softly beating one hand on the arm of his chair. Ah, that old, familiar gesture!
The Gadfly adjusted his position, resting both hands behind his head, and glanced at Montanelli with narrowed eyes. The Cardinal, his head lowered as if deep in thought, softly tapped one hand on the arm of his chair. Ah, that old, familiar gesture!
“I have decided,” he said, raising his head at last, “to do, I suppose, an utterly unprecedented thing. When I heard that you had asked to see me, I resolved to come here and tell you everything, as I have done, and to place the matter in your own hands.”
“I’ve decided,” he said, finally lifting his head, “to do something completely unprecedented. When I found out that you wanted to see me, I made up my mind to come here and share everything with you, just as I have, and to put the decision in your hands.”
“In—my hands?”
“In—my hands?”
“Signor Rivarez, I have not come to you as cardinal, or as bishop, or as judge; I have come to you as one man to another. I do not ask you to tell me whether you know of any such scheme as the colonel apprehends. I understand quite well that, if you do, it is your secret and you will not tell it. But I do ask you to put yourself in my place. I am old, and, no doubt, have not much longer to live. I would go down to my grave without blood on my hands.”
“Mr. Rivarez, I'm not here as a cardinal, a bishop, or a judge; I'm here as just one man talking to another. I’m not asking you to share if you're aware of any plan like the one the colonel suspects. I know that if you are, it's your secret, and you won't reveal it. But I do ask you to consider my perspective. I'm old, and I probably don't have much time left. I want to leave this world without blood on my hands.”
“Is there none on them as yet, Your Eminence?”
“Is there no one on them yet, Your Eminence?”
Montanelli grew a shade paler, but went on quietly:
Montanelli grew a bit paler but continued calmly:
“All my life I have opposed repressive measures and cruelty wherever I have met with them. I have always disapproved of capital punishment in all its forms; I have protested earnestly and repeatedly against the military commissions in the last reign, and have been out of favour on account of doing so. Up till now such influence and power as I have possessed have always been employed on the side of mercy. I ask you to believe me, at least, that I am speaking the truth. Now, I am placed in this dilemma. By refusing, I am exposing the town to the danger of riots and all their consequences; and this to save the life of a man who blasphemes against my religion, who has slandered and wronged and insulted me personally (though that is comparatively a trifle), and who, as I firmly believe, will put that life to a bad use when it is given to him. But—it is to save a man's life.”
“All my life, I have stood against oppressive actions and cruelty wherever I've encountered them. I have always opposed the death penalty in all its forms; I've protested strongly and repeatedly against the military tribunals in the last reign, and I've fallen out of favor for doing so. Up until now, any influence and power I've had have always been used in support of compassion. I ask you to at least believe me when I say I’m speaking the truth. Now, I find myself in this difficult position. By refusing, I'm putting the town at risk of riots and all their consequences; and this is to save the life of a man who insults my faith, who has slandered and wronged and offended me personally (though that is relatively minor), and who, as I truly believe, will misuse that life when it is granted to him. But—it’s about saving a man's life.”
He paused a moment, and went on again:
He paused for a moment, then continued:
“Signor Rivarez, everything that I know of your career seems to me bad and mischievous; and I have long believed you to be reckless and violent and unscrupulous. To some extent I hold that opinion of you still. But during this last fortnight you have shown me that you are a brave man and that you can be faithful to your friends. You have made the soldiers love and admire you, too; and not every man could have done that. I think that perhaps I have misjudged you, and that there is in you something better than what you show outside. To that better self in you I appeal, and solemnly entreat you, on your conscience, to tell me truthfully—in my place, what would you do?”
“Mr. Rivarez, everything I know about your career seems bad and harmful to me; I’ve long thought of you as reckless, violent, and unscrupulous. To some extent, I still hold that opinion. But over the last two weeks, you’ve shown me that you’re a brave man and that you can be loyal to your friends. You’ve also earned the love and admiration of the soldiers, which not everyone could do. I think I may have misjudged you and that there’s something better in you than what you show on the surface. I appeal to that better part of you and earnestly ask, on your conscience, to tell me truthfully—if you were in my position, what would you do?”
A long silence followed; then the Gadfly looked up.
A long silence passed; then the Gadfly looked up.
“At least, I would decide my own actions for myself, and take the consequences of them. I would not come sneaking to other people, in the cowardly Christian way, asking them to solve my problems for me!”
“At least, I would decide my own actions for myself and deal with the consequences. I wouldn't go sneaking around to other people, in that cowardly Christian way, asking them to fix my problems for me!”
The onslaught was so sudden, and its extraordinary vehemence and passion were in such startling contrast to the languid affectation of a moment before, that it was as though he had thrown off a mask.
The attack came out of nowhere, and its intense force and passion were such a shocking contrast to the relaxed facade just a moment before, that it felt like he had removed a mask.
“We atheists,” he went on fiercely, “understand that if a man has a thing to bear, he must bear it as best he can; and if he sinks under it—why, so much the worse for him. But a Christian comes whining to his God, or his saints; or, if they won't help him, to his enemies—he can always find a back to shift his burdens on to. Isn't there a rule to go by in your Bible, or your Missal, or any of your canting theology books, that you must come to me to tell you what to do? Heavens and earth, man! Haven't I enough as it is, without your laying your responsibilities on my shoulders? Go back to your Jesus; he exacted the uttermost farthing, and you'd better do the same. After all, you'll only be killing an atheist—a man who boggles over 'shibboleth'; and that's no great crime, surely!”
“We atheists,” he continued passionately, “know that if someone has something to deal with, they have to handle it as best as they can; and if they can't manage it—well, that's their problem. But a Christian comes complaining to their God, or to their saints; or, if they won’t help him, to his enemies—he can always find someone to shift his burdens onto. Isn't there a guideline in your Bible, or your Missal, or any of your preachy theology books, that says you should come to me for advice? Good heavens, man! Don’t I have enough on my plate already without you putting your responsibilities on me? Go back to your Jesus; he demanded everything from you, and you'd better do the same. In the end, you’d just be killing an atheist—a guy who struggles over 'shibboleth'; and that’s hardly a crime, is it?”
He broke off, panting for breath, and then burst out again:
He stopped, breathing heavily, and then exclaimed again:
“And YOU to talk of cruelty! Why, that p-p-pudding-headed ass couldn't hurt me as much as you do if he tried for a year; he hasn't got the brains. All he can think of is to pull a strap tight, and when he can't get it any tighter he's at the end of his resources. Any fool can do that! But you—— 'Sign your own death sentence, please; I'm too tender-hearted to do it myself.' Oh! it would take a Christian to hit on that—a gentle, compassionate Christian, that turns pale at the sight of a strap pulled too tight! I might have known when you came in, like an angel of mercy—so shocked at the colonel's 'barbarity'—that the real thing was going to begin! Why do you look at me that way? Consent, man, of course, and go home to your dinner; the thing's not worth all this fuss. Tell your colonel he can have me shot, or hanged, or whatever comes handiest—roasted alive, if it's any amusement to him—and be done with it!”
“And YOU talk about cruelty! That idiot couldn’t hurt me as much as you do, even if he tried for a year; he just doesn’t have the brains. All he can think of is tightening a strap, and when he can’t pull it any tighter, he’s out of ideas. Anyone can do that! But you—'Please sign your own death sentence; I’m too soft-hearted to do it myself.' Oh! It would take a true Christian to come up with that—a gentle, compassionate Christian who gets queasy at the sight of a strap pulled too tight! I should have known when you walked in, acting like an angel of mercy—so horrified at the colonel’s 'barbarity'—that the real trouble was about to start! Why do you look at me like that? Just agree, man, and go home for dinner; this isn’t worth all this drama. Tell your colonel he can have me shot, hanged, or whatever’s easiest—roasted alive, if it entertains him—and let’s be done with it!”
The Gadfly was hardly recognizable; he was beside himself with rage and desperation, panting and quivering, his eyes glittering with green reflections like the eyes of an angry cat.
The Gadfly was barely recognizable; he was overwhelmed with rage and desperation, breathing heavily and trembling, his eyes shining with green reflections like those of an angry cat.
Montanelli had risen, and was looking down at him silently. He did not understand the drift of the frenzied reproaches, but he understood out of what extremity they were uttered; and, understanding that, forgave all past insults.
Montanelli had stood up and was looking down at him in silence. He didn’t get the point of the wild accusations, but he realized they came from a place of desperation; and with that understanding, he forgave all the past insults.
“Hush!” he said. “I did not want to hurt you so. Indeed, I never meant to shift my burden on to you, who have too much already. I have never consciously done that to any living creature——”
“Hush!” he said. “I didn’t mean to hurt you like this. Really, I never wanted to put my problems on you, especially since you have enough on your plate already. I’ve never intentionally done that to any living being—”
“It's a lie!” the Gadfly cried out with blazing eyes. “And the bishopric?”
“It's a lie!” the Gadfly shouted with fiery eyes. “And the bishopric?”
“The—bishopric?”
"The bishopric?"
“Ah! you've forgotten that? It's so easy to forget! 'If you wish it, Arthur, I will say I cannot go. I was to decide your life for you—I, at nineteen! If it weren't so hideous, it would be funny.”
“Ah! You've forgotten that? It's so easy to forget! 'If you want, Arthur, I’ll say I can't go. I was supposed to decide your life for you—I, at nineteen! If it weren't so horrible, it would be funny.”
“Stop!” Montanelli put up both hands to his head with a desperate cry. He let them fall again, and walked slowly away to the window. There he sat down on the sill, resting one arm on the bars, and pressing his forehead against it. The Gadfly lay and watched him, trembling.
“Stop!” Montanelli raised both hands to his head with a desperate shout. He let them drop again and walked slowly to the window. There, he sat on the sill, resting one arm on the bars and pressing his forehead against them. The Gadfly lay there and watched him, trembling.
Presently Montanelli rose and came back, with lips as pale as ashes.
Presently, Montanelli got up and returned, his lips as pale as ashes.
“I am very sorry,” he said, struggling piteously to keep up his usual quiet manner, “but I must go home. I—am not quite well.”
“I’m really sorry,” he said, trying hard to maintain his usual calm demeanor, “but I have to go home. I—am not feeling well.”
He was shivering as if with ague. All the Gadfly's fury broke down.
He was shivering like he had a fever. All the Gadfly's anger faded away.
“Padre, can't you see——”
“Dad, can't you see——”
Montanelli shrank away, and stood still.
Montanelli backed away and stayed still.
“Only not that!” he whispered at last. “My God, anything but that! If I am going mad——”
“Just not that!” he whispered finally. “My God, anything but that! If I'm losing my mind——”
The Gadfly raised himself on one arm, and took the shaking hands in his.
The Gadfly propped himself up on one arm and took the trembling hands in his.
“Padre, will you never understand that I am not really drowned?”
“Dad, will you ever understand that I’m not really drowning?”
The hands grew suddenly cold and stiff. For a moment everything was dead with silence, and then Montanelli knelt down and hid his face on the Gadfly's breast.
The hands suddenly felt cold and stiff. For a moment, everything was silent and still, and then Montanelli knelt down and buried his face in the Gadfly's chest.
When he raised his head the sun had set, and the red glow was dying in the west. They had forgotten time and place, and life and death; they had forgotten, even, that they were enemies.
When he looked up, the sun had gone down, and the red light was fading in the west. They had lost track of time and location, of life and death; they had even forgotten that they were enemies.
“Arthur,” Montanelli whispered, “are you real? Have you come back to me from the dead?”
“Arthur,” Montanelli whispered, “are you for real? Did you really come back to me from the dead?”
“From the dead——” the Gadfly repeated, shivering. He was lying with his head on Montanelli's arm, as a sick child might lie in its mother's embrace.
“From the dead——” the Gadfly repeated, trembling. He was lying with his head on Montanelli's arm, like a sick child resting in its mother's embrace.
“You have come back—you have come back at last!”
"You’re back—you’re finally here!"
The Gadfly sighed heavily. “Yes,” he said; “and you have to fight me, or to kill me.”
The Gadfly let out a heavy sigh. “Yeah,” he said, “and you have to fight me, or kill me.”
“Oh, hush, carino! What is all that now? We have been like two children lost in the dark, mistaking one another for phantoms. Now we have found each other, and have come out into the light. My poor boy, how changed you are—how changed you are! You look as if all the ocean of the world's misery had passed over your head—you that used to be so full of the joy of life! Arthur, is it really you? I have dreamed so often that you had come back to me; and then have waked and seen the outer darkness staring in upon an empty place. How can I know I shall not wake again and find it all a dream? Give me something tangible—tell me how it all happened.”
“Oh, please, darling! What’s going on? We’ve been like two kids lost in the dark, mistaking each other for ghosts. Now we’ve found each other and stepped into the light. My poor boy, how different you are—how different you are! You look like the weight of the world's misery has washed over you—you who used to be so full of life! Arthur, is it really you? I’ve dreamed so many times that you came back to me; then I’d wake up and see the empty darkness all around me. How can I be sure I won’t wake up again and find it was all just a dream? Give me something real—tell me how it all happened.”
“It happened simply enough. I hid on a goods vessel, as stowaway, and got out to South America.”
“It happened pretty easily. I hid on a cargo ship as a stowaway and made it to South America.”
“And there?”
“And over there?”
“There I—lived, if you like to call it so, till—oh, I have seen something else besides theological seminaries since you used to teach me philosophy! You say you have dreamed of me—yes, and much! You say you have dreamed of me—yes, and I of you——”
“There I—lived, if you want to call it that, until—oh, I’ve seen more than just theological seminaries since you used to teach me philosophy! You say you’ve dreamed of me—yes, and a lot! You say you’ve dreamed of me—yes, and I’ve dreamed of you——”
He broke off, shuddering.
He stopped suddenly, shuddering.
“Once,” he began again abruptly, “I was working at a mine in Ecuador——”
“Once,” he started again suddenly, “I was working at a mine in Ecuador——”
“Not as a miner?”
“Not as a miner?”
“No, as a miner's fag—odd-jobbing with the coolies. We had a barrack to sleep in at the pit's mouth; and one night—I had been ill, the same as lately, and carrying stones in the blazing sun—I must have got light-headed, for I saw you come in at the door-way. You were holding a crucifix like that one on the wall. You were praying, and brushed past me without turning. I cried out to you to help me—to give me poison or a knife—something to put an end to it all before I went mad. And you—ah———!”
“No, as a miner's assistant—doing odd jobs with the laborers. We had a bunkhouse to sleep in at the entrance of the mine; and one night—I had been sick, just like recently, and hauling stones in the blazing sun—I must have lost my senses, because I saw you come in through the doorway. You were holding a crucifix like the one on the wall. You were praying and brushed past me without looking back. I shouted for you to help me—to give me poison or a knife—anything to end it all before I went insane. And you—ah———!”
He drew one hand across his eyes. Montanelli was still clasping the other.
He wiped one hand across his eyes. Montanelli was still holding the other.
“I saw in your face that you had heard, but you never looked round; you went on with your prayers. When you had finished, and kissed the crucifix, you glanced round and whispered: 'I am very sorry for you, Arthur; but I daren't show it; He would be angry.' And I looked at Him, and the wooden image was laughing.
“I could see on your face that you had heard, but you never looked back; you just kept praying. When you were done and kissed the crucifix, you turned and whispered: 'I'm really sorry for you, Arthur; but I can't show it; He would be upset.' And I looked at Him, and the wooden figure was laughing.
“Then, when I came to my senses, and saw the barrack and the coolies with their leprosy, I understood. I saw that you care more to curry favour with that devilish God of yours than to save me from any hell. And I have remembered that. I forgot just now when you touched me; I—have been ill, and I used to love you once. But there can be nothing between us but war, and war, and war. What do you want to hold my hand for? Can't you see that while you believe in your Jesus we can't be anything but enemies?”
“Then, when I came to my senses and saw the barrack and the coolies with their leprosy, I understood. I realized that you care more about pleasing that cruel God of yours than about saving me from any hell. And I’ve remembered that. I forgot just now when you touched me; I—have been sick, and I used to love you once. But there can be nothing between us but conflict, and conflict, and conflict. What do you want to hold my hand for? Can’t you see that while you believe in your Jesus, we can’t be anything but enemies?”
Montanelli bent his head and kissed the mutilated hand.
Montanelli lowered his head and kissed the damaged hand.
“Arthur, how can I help believing in Him? If I have kept my faith through all these frightful years, how can I ever doubt Him any more, now that He has given you back to me? Remember, I thought I had killed you.”
“Arthur, how can I stop believing in Him? If I’ve maintained my faith through all these terrifying years, how could I ever doubt Him now that He has brought you back to me? Remember, I thought I had killed you.”
“You have that still to do.”
“You still have that to do.”
“Arthur!” It was a cry of actual terror; but the Gadfly went on, unheeding:
“Arthur!” It was a scream of real fear; but the Gadfly kept going, not paying attention:
“Let us be honest, whatever we do, and not shilly-shally. You and I stand on two sides of a pit, and it's hopeless trying to join hands across it. If you have decided that you can't, or won't, give up that thing”—he glanced again at the crucifix on the wall—“you must consent to what the colonel——”
“Let’s be real, whatever we do, and not beat around the bush. You and I are on two sides of a gap, and it’s pointless to try to reach across it. If you’ve decided that you can’t, or won’t, let go of that thing”—he glanced again at the crucifix on the wall—“you must agree to what the colonel——”
“Consent! My God—consent—Arthur, but I love you!”
“Consent! Oh my God—consent—Arthur, I love you!”
The Gadfly's face contracted fearfully.
The Gadfly's face twisted in fear.
“Which do you love best, me or that thing?”
“Which do you love more, me or that thing?”
Montanelli slowly rose. The very soul in him withered with dread, and he seemed to shrivel up bodily, and to grow feeble, and old, and wilted, like a leaf that the frost has touched. He had awaked out of his dream, and the outer darkness was staring in upon an empty place.
Montanelli slowly got up. His very soul withered in fear, making him feel like he was shrinking, growing weak, old, and droopy, like a leaf touched by frost. He had awakened from his dream, and the dark outside was glaring into an empty space.
“Arthur, have just a little mercy on me——”
“Arthur, please have a little mercy on me——”
“How much had you for me when your lies drove me out to be slave to the blacks on the sugar-plantations? You shudder at that—ah, these tender-hearted saints! This is the man after God's own heart—the man that repents of his sin and lives. No one dies but his son. You say you love me,—your love has cost me dear enough! Do you think I can blot out everything, and turn back into Arthur at a few soft words—I, that have been dish-washer in filthy half-caste brothels and stable-boy to Creole farmers that were worse brutes than their own cattle? I, that have been zany in cap and bells for a strolling variety show—drudge and Jack-of-all-trades to the matadors in the bull-fighting ring; I, that have been slave to every black beast who cared to set his foot on my neck; I, that have been starved and spat upon and trampled under foot; I, that have begged for mouldy scraps and been refused because the dogs had the first right? Oh, what is the use of all this! How can I TELL you what you have brought on me? And now—you love me! How much do you love me? Enough to give up your God for me? Oh, what has He done for you, this everlasting Jesus,—what has He suffered for you, that you should love Him more than me? Is it for the pierced hands He is so dear to you? Look at mine! Look here, and here, and here——”
“How much did you have for me when your lies forced me to become a slave to the blacks on the sugar plantations? You cringe at that—ah, these so-called tender-hearted saints! This is the man after God’s own heart—the man who repents for his sin and continues to live. No one dies except for his son. You say you love me—your love has already cost me so much! Do you think I can just forget everything and turn back into Arthur because of a few sweet words? I, who have been a dishwasher in filthy half-caste brothels and a stable boy for Creole farmers who were worse than their own cattle? I, who have been the fool in a cap and bells for a traveling variety show—working hard and being a jack-of-all-trades for the matadors in the bullfighting ring; I, who have been a slave to any filthy beast daring to step on my neck; I, who have been starved, spat on, and trampled? I, who have begged for moldy scraps and been turned away because the dogs had the first claim? Oh, what is the point of all this! How can I even tell you what you have brought onto me? And now—you love me! How much do you love me? Enough to give up your God for me? Oh, what has He done for you, this ever-present Jesus—what has He suffered for you that you should love Him more than me? Is it for the pierced hands that He is so precious to you? Look at mine! Look here, and here, and here—”
He tore open his shirt and showed the ghastly scars.
He ripped open his shirt and revealed the horrific scars.
“Padre, this God of yours is an impostor, His wounds are sham wounds, His pain is all a farce! It is I that have the right to your heart! Padre, there is no torture you have not put me to; if you could only know what my life has been! And yet I would not die! I have endured it all, and have possessed my soul in patience, because I would come back and fight this God of yours. I have held this purpose as a shield against my heart, and it has saved me from madness, and from the second death. And now, when I come back, I find Him still in my place—this sham victim that was crucified for six hours, forsooth, and rose again from the dead! Padre, I have been crucified for five years, and I, too, have risen from the dead. What are you going to do with me? What are you going to do with me?”
“Father, this God of yours is a fraud, His wounds are fake, His pain is just a joke! I am the one who deserves your heart! Father, there’s no suffering you haven’t put me through; if only you knew what my life has been like! And yet I refuse to die! I’ve endured everything and kept my soul intact with patience, because I was determined to come back and confront this God of yours. I’ve held onto this purpose like a shield for my heart, and it’s saved me from losing my mind and from a second death. And now, when I return, I find Him still in my place—this fake victim who supposedly hung on a cross for six hours and then rose from the dead! Father, I’ve been crucified for five years, and I, too, have come back to life. What are you going to do with me? What are you going to do with me?”
He broke down. Montanelli sat like some stone image, or like a dead man set upright. At first, under the fiery torrent of the Gadfly's despair, he had quivered a little, with the automatic shrinking of the flesh, as under the lash of a whip; but now he was quite still. After a long silence he looked up and spoke, lifelessly, patiently:
He broke down. Montanelli sat like a stone statue or a dead man propped up. At first, under the intense wave of the Gadfly's despair, he had flinched a bit, as if reacting to a whip; but now he was completely still. After a long silence, he looked up and spoke, without energy, and with patience:
“Arthur, will you explain to me more clearly? You confuse and terrify me so, I can't understand. What is it you demand of me?”
“Arthur, can you explain things to me more clearly? You confuse and scare me so much that I can’t understand. What do you want from me?”
The Gadfly turned to him a spectral face.
The Gadfly turned to him with a ghostly face.
“I demand nothing. Who shall compel love? You are free to choose between us two the one who is most dear to you. If you love Him best, choose Him.”
“I ask for nothing. Who can force love? You’re free to choose between the two of us who means the most to you. If you love Him more, go ahead and choose Him.”
“I can't understand,” Montanelli repeated wearily. “What is there I can choose? I cannot undo the past.”
“I can’t understand,” Montanelli repeated tiredly. “What can I choose? I can’t change the past.”
“You have to choose between us. If you love me, take that cross off your neck and come away with me. My friends are arranging another attempt, and with your help they could manage it easily. Then, when we are safe over the frontier, acknowledge me publicly. But if you don't love me enough for that,—if this wooden idol is more to you than I,—then go to the colonel and tell him you consent. And if you go, then go at once, and spare me the misery of seeing you. I have enough without that.”
“You have to make a choice between us. If you love me, take that cross off your neck and come with me. My friends are planning another attempt, and with your help, they could pull it off easily. Once we're safely across the border, you can acknowledge me publicly. But if you don’t love me enough for that—if this wooden idol means more to you than I do—then go to the colonel and tell him you agree. And if you decide to go, do it right away, and spare me the pain of seeing you. I have enough to deal with already.”
Montanelli looked up, trembling faintly. He was beginning to understand.
Montanelli looked up, trembling slightly. He was starting to get it.
“I will communicate with your friends, of course. But—to go with you—it is impossible—I am a priest.”
“I will talk to your friends, of course. But to go with you—it’s impossible—I’m a priest.”
“And I accept no favours from priests. I will have no more compromises, Padre; I have had enough of them, and of their consequences. You must give up your priesthood, or you must give up me.”
“And I won’t accept any favors from priests. I won't make any more compromises, Padre; I've had enough of them and their consequences. You either have to give up your priesthood or give up on me.”
“How can I give you up? Arthur, how can I give you up?”
“How can I let you go? Arthur, how can I let you go?”
“Then give up Him. You have to choose between us. Would you offer me a share of your love—half for me, half for your fiend of a God? I will not take His leavings. If you are His, you are not mine.”
“Then choose Him. You have to decide between us. Would you give me a piece of your love—half for me, half for your wicked God? I won’t accept His leftovers. If you belong to Him, you don’t belong to me.”
“Would you have me tear my heart in two? Arthur! Arthur! Do you want to drive me mad?”
“Do you want me to rip my heart in half? Arthur! Arthur! Are you trying to drive me crazy?”
The Gadfly struck his hand against the wall.
The Gadfly slammed his hand against the wall.
“You have to choose between us,” he repeated once more.
“You have to choose between us,” he said again.
Montanelli drew from his breast a little case containing a bit of soiled and crumpled paper.
Montanelli pulled out a small case from his chest that held a piece of dirty and wrinkled paper.
“Look!” he said.
“Check this out!” he said.
“I believed in you, as I believed in God. God is a thing made of clay, that I can smash with a hammer; and you have fooled me with a lie.”
“I believed in you, just like I believed in God. God is something made of clay that I can break with a hammer; and you’ve deceived me with a lie.”
The Gadfly laughed and handed it back. “How d-d-delightfully young one is at nineteen! To take a hammer and smash things seems so easy. It's that now—only it's I that am under the hammer. As for you, there are plenty of other people you can fool with lies—and they won't even find you out.”
The Gadfly laughed and handed it back. “How delightfully young you are at nineteen! Picking up a hammer and smashing things seems so simple. That's the way it is now—only I’m the one getting hammered. As for you, there are plenty of other people you can trick with your lies—and they won’t even catch on.”
“As you will,” Montanelli said. “Perhaps in your place I should be as merciless as you—God knows. I can't do what you ask, Arthur; but I will do what I can. I will arrange your escape, and when you are safe I will have an accident in the mountains, or take the wrong sleeping-draught by mistake—whatever you like to choose. Will that content you? It is all I can do. It is a great sin; but I think He will forgive me. He is more merciful———”
“As you wish,” Montanelli said. “Maybe if I were in your position, I should be just as ruthless as you—God knows. I can't do what you're asking, Arthur; but I'll do what I can. I’ll arrange for your escape, and once you’re safe, I’ll have an accident in the mountains, or accidentally take the wrong sleeping pill—whatever you prefer. Will that satisfy you? It’s all I can do. It’s a huge sin; but I think He will forgive me. He is more merciful———”
The Gadfly flung out both hands with a sharp cry.
The Gadfly threw out both hands with a sharp cry.
“Oh, that is too much! That is too much! What have I done that you should think of me that way? What right have you—— As if I wanted to be revenged on you! Can't you see that I only want to save you? Will you never understand that I love you?”
“Oh, that's too much! That's way too much! What have I done that makes you think of me like that? What right do you have— As if I wanted to get back at you! Can't you see that all I want is to help you? Will you never understand that I love you?”
He caught hold of Montanelli's hands and covered them with burning kisses and tears.
He grabbed Montanelli's hands and kissed them passionately, tears streaming down.
“Padre, come away with us! What have you to do with this dead world of priests and idols? They are full of the dust of bygone ages; they are rotten; they are pestilent and foul! Come out of this plague-stricken Church—come away with us into the light! Padre, it is we that are life and youth; it is we that are the everlasting springtime; it is we that are the future! Padre, the dawn is close upon us—will you miss your part in the sunrise? Wake up, and let us forget the horrible nightmares,—wake up, and we will begin our life again! Padre, I have always loved you—always, even when you killed me—will you kill me again?”
“Father, come with us! What do you have to do with this dead world of priests and idols? They're full of the dust from long ago; they're decayed; they're sickening and corrupt! Come out of this plague-ridden Church—come into the light with us! Father, we are the life and youth; we are the eternal spring; we are the future! Father, dawn is almost upon us—will you miss your chance to be part of the sunrise? Wake up, and let’s forget the terrible nightmares—wake up, and we’ll start our lives anew! Father, I've always loved you—always, even when you hurt me—will you hurt me again?”
Montanelli tore his hands away. “Oh, God have mercy on me!” he cried out. “YOU HAVE YOUR MOTHER'S EYES!”
Montanelli pulled his hands away. “Oh, God, have mercy on me!” he shouted. “YOU HAVE YOUR MOTHER'S EYES!”
A strange silence, long and deep and sudden, fell upon them both. In the gray twilight they looked at each other, and their hearts stood still with fear.
A strange silence, long and deep and sudden, fell upon them both. In the gray twilight, they looked at each other, and their hearts stopped with fear.
“Have you anything more to say?” Montanelli whispered. “Any—hope to give me?”
“Do you have anything else to say?” Montanelli whispered. “Any—hope to give me?”
“No. My life is of no use to me except to fight priests. I am not a man; I am a knife. If you let me live, you sanction knives.”
“No. My life is only valuable to me if I’m fighting priests. I’m not a man; I’m a knife. If you let me live, you’re supporting knives.”
Montanelli turned to the crucifix. “God! Listen to this——”
Montanelli turned to the crucifix. “God! Check this out——”
His voice died away into the empty stillness without response. Only the mocking devil awoke again in the Gadfly.
His voice faded into the empty silence, going unanswered. Only the mocking devil stirred once more in the Gadfly.
“'C-c-call him louder; perchance he s-s-sleepeth'——”
“'C-c-call him louder; maybe he’s s-s-sleeping'——”
Montanelli started up as if he had been struck. For a moment he stood looking straight before him;—then he sat down on the edge of the pallet, covered his face with both hands, and burst into tears. A long shudder passed through the Gadfly, and the damp cold broke out on his body. He knew what the tears meant.
Montanelli jumped up as if he had been hit. For a moment, he stood staring straight ahead; then he sat down on the edge of the cot, covered his face with both hands, and started crying. A long shiver ran through the Gadfly, and a chill spread across his body. He understood what the tears signified.
He drew the blanket over his head that he might not hear. It was enough that he had to die—he who was so vividly, magnificently alive. But he could not shut out the sound; it rang in his ears, it beat in his brain, it throbbed in all his pulses. And still Montanelli sobbed and sobbed, and the tears dripped down between his fingers.
He pulled the blanket over his head to block out the noise. It was bad enough that he was going to die—someone who was so vividly, magnificently alive. But he couldn’t drown out the sound; it echoed in his ears, pounded in his brain, and throbbed in every pulse. And still Montanelli cried and cried, with tears streaming down between his fingers.
He left off sobbing at last, and dried his eyes with his handkerchief, like a child that has been crying. As he stood up the handkerchief slipped from his knee and fell to the floor.
He finally stopped crying and wiped his eyes with his handkerchief, like a child who has been upset. As he got up, the handkerchief slipped off his knee and dropped to the floor.
“There is no use in talking any more,” he said. “You understand?”
“There’s no point in talking anymore,” he said. “Do you understand?”
“I understand,” the Gadfly answered, with dull submission. “It's not your fault. Your God is hungry, and must be fed.”
“I get it,” the Gadfly replied, with a sense of resignation. “It’s not your fault. Your God is hungry and needs to be fed.”
Montanelli turned towards him. The grave that was to be dug was not more still than they were. Silent, they looked into each other's eyes, as two lovers, torn apart, might gaze across the barrier they cannot pass.
Montanelli turned to him. The grave that was about to be dug was no more still than they were. Silent, they looked into each other's eyes, like two lovers separated by an insurmountable barrier.
It was the Gadfly whose eyes sank first. He shrank down, hiding his face; and Montanelli understood that the gesture meant “Go!” He turned, and went out of the cell. A moment later the Gadfly started up.
It was the Gadfly whose eyes dropped first. He shrank down, covering his face; and Montanelli realized that the gesture meant “Go!” He turned and left the cell. A moment later, the Gadfly sprang up.
“Oh, I can't bear it! Padre, come back! Come back!”
“Oh, I can't take it! Padre, come back! Come back!”
The door was shut. He looked around him slowly, with a wide, still gaze, and understood that all was over. The Galilean had conquered.
The door was shut. He looked around him slowly, with a wide, steady gaze, and realized that it was all over. The Galilean had won.
All night long the grass waved softly in the courtyard below—the grass that was so soon to wither, uprooted by the spade; and all night long the Gadfly lay alone in the darkness, and sobbed.
All night long, the grass swayed gently in the courtyard below—the grass that would soon wither, uprooted by the spade; and all night long, the Gadfly lay alone in the darkness, crying.
CHAPTER VII.
THE court-martial was held on Tuesday morning. It was a very short and simple affair; a mere formality, occupying barely twenty minutes. There was, indeed, nothing to spend much time over; no defence was allowed, and the only witnesses were the wounded spy and officer and a few soldiers. The sentence was drawn up beforehand; Montanelli had sent in the desired informal consent; and the judges (Colonel Ferrari, the local major of dragoons, and two officers of the Swiss guards) had little to do. The indictment was read aloud, the witnesses gave their evidence, and the signatures were affixed to the sentence, which was then read to the condemned man with befitting solemnity. He listened in silence; and when asked, according to the usual form, whether he had anything to say, merely waved the question aside with an impatient movement of his hand. Hidden on his breast was the handkerchief which Montanelli had let fall. It had been kissed and wept over all night, as though it were a living thing. Now he looked wan and spiritless, and the traces of tears were still about his eyelids; but the words: “to be shot,” did not seem to affect him much. When they were uttered, the pupils of his eyes dilated, but that was all.
THE court-martial took place on Tuesday morning. It was a very brief and straightforward event; just a formality that lasted barely twenty minutes. There really wasn’t much to discuss; no defense was allowed, and the only witnesses were the wounded spy, an officer, and a few soldiers. The sentence had been prepared in advance; Montanelli had sent in the necessary informal consent; and the judges (Colonel Ferrari, the local dragoon major, and two officers from the Swiss guards) had little to do. The indictment was read aloud, the witnesses provided their testimonies, and the signatures were added to the sentence, which was then read to the condemned man with appropriate seriousness. He listened in silence; and when asked, as was customary, if he had anything to say, he simply waved the question away with an impatient gesture of his hand. Hidden against his chest was the handkerchief that Montanelli had dropped. It had been kissed and cried over all night, as if it were a living being. Now he looked pale and lifeless, and traces of tears were still visible around his eyelids; but the words “to be shot” didn’t seem to bother him much. When they were spoken, his pupils dilated, but that was all.
“Take him back to his cell,” the Governor said, when all the formalities were over; and the sergeant, who was evidently near to breaking down, touched the motionless figure on the shoulder. The Gadfly looked round him with a little start.
“Take him back to his cell,” the Governor said, once all the formalities were done; and the sergeant, who seemed on the verge of collapsing, tapped the lifeless figure on the shoulder. The Gadfly looked around with a slight jump.
“Ah, yes!” he said. “I forgot.”
“Ah, right!” he said. “I totally forgot.”
There was something almost like pity in the Governor's face. He was not a cruel man by nature, and was secretly a little ashamed of the part he had been playing during the last month. Now that his main point was gained he was willing to make every little concession in his power.
There was something almost like pity in the Governor's expression. He wasn’t a cruel person by nature and felt a bit ashamed of the role he had played over the last month. Now that he had achieved his main goal, he was ready to make every small concession he could.
“You needn't put the irons on again,” he said, glancing at the bruised and swollen wrists. “And he can stay in his own cell. The condemned cell is wretchedly dark and gloomy,” he added, turning to his nephew; “and really the thing's a mere formality.”
“You don’t need to put the handcuffs back on,” he said, looking at the bruised and swollen wrists. “And he can stay in his own cell. The condemned cell is dreadfully dark and depressing,” he added, turning to his nephew; “and honestly, this is just a formality.”
He coughed and shifted his feet in evident embarrassment; then called back the sergeant, who was leaving the room with his prisoner.
He coughed and shifted his feet, clearly embarrassed; then he called back the sergeant, who was leaving the room with his prisoner.
“Wait, sergeant; I want to speak to him.”
“Hold on, sergeant; I need to talk to him.”
The Gadfly did not move, and the Governor's voice seemed to fall on unresponsive ears.
The Gadfly didn't move, and the Governor's voice seemed to fall on deaf ears.
“If you have any message you would like conveyed to your friends or relatives—— You have relatives, I suppose?”
“If you have a message you want to send to your friends or family—— You do have family, right?”
There was no answer.
No response.
“Well, think it over and tell me, or the priest. I will see it is not neglected. You had better give your messages to the priest; he shall come at once, and stay the night with you. If there is any other wish——”
“Think it over and let me or the priest know. I’ll make sure it gets taken care of. You should give your messages to the priest; he’ll come right away and stay the night with you. If there’s anything else you want—”
The Gadfly looked up.
The Gadfly looked up.
“Tell the priest I would rather be alone. I have no friends and no messages.”
“Tell the priest I’d rather be by myself. I don’t have any friends or messages.”
“But you will want to confess.”
“But you'll want to confess.”
“I am an atheist. I want nothing but to be left in peace.”
“I’m an atheist. I just want to be left alone in peace.”
He said it in a dull, quiet voice, without defiance or irritation; and turned slowly away. At the door he stopped again.
He said it in a flat, soft voice, without any defiance or annoyance; and turned slowly away. At the door, he paused again.
“I forgot, colonel; there is a favour I wanted to ask. Don't let them tie me or bandage my eyes to-morrow, please. I will stand quite still.”
“I forgot, Colonel; there’s a favor I wanted to ask. Please don’t let them tie me up or blindfold me tomorrow. I’ll stand completely still.”
At sunrise on Wednesday morning they brought him out into the courtyard. His lameness was more than usually apparent, and he walked with evident difficulty and pain, leaning heavily on the sergeant's arm; but all the weary submission had gone out of his face. The spectral terrors that had crushed him down in the empty silence, the visions and dreams of the world of shadows, were gone with the night which gave them birth; and once the sun was shining and his enemies were present to rouse the fighting spirit in him, he was not afraid.
At sunrise on Wednesday morning, they brought him out into the courtyard. His limp was more noticeable than usual, and he walked with clear difficulty and pain, leaning heavily on the sergeant's arm. But all the tired submission had faded from his face. The ghostly fears that had weighed him down in the silent emptiness, the visions and dreams from the world of shadows, were gone with the night that created them. Now that the sun was shining and his enemies were there to stir his fighting spirit, he was not afraid.
The six carabineers who had been told off for the execution were drawn up in line against the ivied wall; the same crannied and crumbling wall down which he had climbed on the night of his unlucky attempt. They could hardly refrain from weeping as they stood together, each man with his carbine in his hand. It seemed to them a horror beyond imagination that they should be called out to kill the Gadfly. He and his stinging repartees, his perpetual laughter, his bright, infectious courage, had come into their dull and dreary lives like a wandering sunbeam; and that he should die, and at their hands, was to them as the darkening of the clear lamps of heaven.
The six carabineers assigned to carry out the execution were lined up against the ivy-covered wall; the same cracked and crumbling wall he had climbed the night of his unfortunate attempt. They could barely hold back their tears as they stood together, each man clutching his carbine. It felt like an unimaginable horror to them that they were ordered to kill the Gadfly. His sharp wit, his constant laughter, his bright and infectious bravery had brought a ray of sunlight into their dull and gloomy lives; the thought of him dying, and by their hands, felt to them like the dimming of the clear stars in the sky.
Under the great fig-tree in the courtyard, his grave was waiting for him. It had been dug in the night by unwilling hands; and tears had fallen on the spade. As he passed he looked down, smiling, at the black pit and the withering grass beside it; and drew a long breath, to smell the scent of the freshly turned earth.
Under the huge fig tree in the courtyard, his grave was ready for him. It had been dug overnight by reluctant hands, and tears had fallen on the shovel. As he walked by, he looked down, smiling, at the dark hole and the dried-up grass next to it, and took a deep breath to inhale the scent of the freshly turned soil.
Near the tree the sergeant stopped short, and the Gadfly looked round with his brightest smile.
Near the tree, the sergeant came to a sudden stop, and the Gadfly looked around with his biggest smile.
“Shall I stand here, sergeant?”
“Should I stand here, sergeant?”
The man nodded silently; there was a lump in his throat, and he could not have spoken to save his life. The Governor, his nephew, the lieutenant of carabineers who was to command, a doctor and a priest were already in the courtyard, and came forward with grave faces, half abashed under the radiant defiance of the Gadfly's laughing eyes.
The man nodded quietly; he had a lump in his throat and couldn’t have spoken if his life depended on it. The Governor, his nephew, the lieutenant of the carabineers who was supposed to lead, a doctor, and a priest were already in the courtyard, stepping forward with serious expressions, feeling somewhat awkward under the bright challenge of the Gadfly's laughing eyes.
“G-good morning, gentlemen! Ah, and his reverence is up so early, too! How do you do, captain? This is a pleasanter occasion for you than our former meeting, isn't it? I see your arm is still in a sling; that's because I bungled my work. These good fellows will do theirs better—won't you, lads?”
“G-good morning, gentlemen! Ah, and it's nice to see the captain up so early too! How are you, captain? This is a much nicer occasion for you than our last meeting, right? I see your arm is still in a sling; that's because I messed up my work. These good guys will do theirs better—won't you, lads?”
He glanced round at the gloomy faces of the carabineers.
He looked around at the unhappy faces of the carabineers.
“There'll be no need of slings this time, any way. There, there, you needn't look so doleful over it! Put your heels together and show how straight you can shoot. Before long there'll be more work cut out for you than you'll know how to get through, and there's nothing like practice beforehand.”
“There’s no need for slings this time, anyway. Hey, don’t look so sad about it! Put your heels together and show how straight you can shoot. Before long, you’ll have more work than you’ll know how to handle, and there’s nothing like practicing ahead of time.”
“My son,” the priest interrupted, coming forward, while the others drew back to leave them alone together; “in a few minutes you must enter into the presence of your Maker. Have you no other use but this for these last moments that are left you for repentance? Think, I entreat you, how dreadful a thing it is to die without absolution, with all your sins upon your head. When you stand before your Judge it will be too late to repent. Will you approach His awful throne with a jest upon your lips?”
“My son,” the priest said, stepping forward while the others stepped back to give them privacy, “in just a few minutes, you’ll stand before your Maker. Do you really have nothing better to do in these last moments for repentance? Please, consider how terrible it is to die without forgiveness, with all your sins weighing on you. When you face your Judge, it will be too late to change your mind. Are you really going to approach His intimidating throne with a joke?”
“A jest, your reverence? It is your side that needs that little homily, I think. When our turn comes we shall use field-guns instead of half a dozen second-hand carbines, and then you'll see how much we're in jest.”
“A joke, your grace? I think it's your side that could use that little sermon. When it's our time to fight, we'll use artillery instead of a handful of old rifles, and then you'll see how much we're joking.”
“YOU will use field-guns! Oh, unhappy man! Have you still not realized on what frightful brink you stand?”
“YOU will use field guns! Oh, unfortunate man! Haven't you yet realized the terrifying edge you’re teetering on?”
The Gadfly glanced back over his shoulder at the open grave.
The Gadfly looked back at the open grave.
“And s-s-so your reverence thinks that, when you have put me down there, you will have done with me? Perhaps you will lay a stone on the top to pre-v-vent a r-resurrection 'after three days'? No fear, your reverence! I shan't poach on the monopoly in cheap theatricals; I shall lie as still as a m-mouse, just where you put me. And all the same, WE shall use field-guns.”
“And s-s-so you think that once you put me down there, you'll be done with me? Maybe you'll put a stone on top to stop a resurrection 'after three days'? No way, your reverence! I won't mess with your little act; I'll lie as still as a mouse, right where you leave me. And still, WE will use field guns.”
“Oh, merciful God,” the priest cried out; “forgive this wretched man!”
“Oh, merciful God,” the priest exclaimed; “forgive this miserable man!”
“Amen!” murmured the lieutenant of carabineers, in a deep bass growl, while the colonel and his nephew crossed themselves devoutly.
“Amen!” muttered the carabineer lieutenant in a deep, gravelly voice, while the colonel and his nephew crossed themselves reverently.
As there was evidently no hope of further insistence producing any effect, the priest gave up the fruitless attempt and moved aside, shaking his head and murmuring a prayer. The short and simple preparations were made without more delay, and the Gadfly placed himself in the required position, only turning his head to glance up for a moment at the red and yellow splendour of the sunrise. He had repeated the request that his eyes might not be bandaged, and his defiant face had wrung from the colonel a reluctant consent. They had both forgotten what they were inflicting on the soldiers.
As it was clear that insisting further wouldn’t change anything, the priest stopped the pointless effort and moved aside, shaking his head and murmuring a prayer. The quick and simple preparations were made without any more delay, and the Gadfly took his position, only turning his head to glance up for a moment at the bright red and yellow beauty of the sunrise. He had asked once more that his eyes not be covered, and his defiant expression had forced the colonel to give a hesitant agreement. They had both forgotten what they were putting the soldiers through.
He stood and faced them, smiling, and the carbines shook in their hands.
He stood and faced them, smiling, and the rifles trembled in their hands.
“I am quite ready,” he said.
“I’m all set,” he said.
The lieutenant stepped forward, trembling a little with excitement. He had never given the word of command for an execution before.
The lieutenant stepped forward, shaking slightly with excitement. He had never given the order for an execution before.
“Ready—present—fire!”
"Ready—aim—fire!"
The Gadfly staggered a little and recovered his balance. One unsteady shot had grazed his cheek, and a little blood fell on to the white cravat. Another ball had struck him above the knee. When the smoke cleared away the soldiers looked and saw him smiling still and wiping the blood from his cheek with the mutilated hand.
The Gadfly wobbled a bit but steadied himself. One shaky shot had grazed his cheek, leaving a bit of blood on his white cravat. Another bullet had hit him just above the knee. When the smoke cleared, the soldiers looked and saw him still smiling and wiping the blood from his cheek with his injured hand.
“A bad shot, men!” he said; and his voice cut in, clear and articulate, upon the dazed stupor of the wretched soldiers. “Have another try.”
“A bad shot, guys!” he said; and his voice sliced through the confused haze of the miserable soldiers. “Give it another shot.”
A general groan and shudder passed through the row of carabineers. Each man had aimed aside, with a secret hope that the death-shot would come from his neighbour's hand, not his; and there the Gadfly stood and smiled at them; they had only turned the execution into a butchery, and the whole ghastly business was to do again. They were seized with sudden terror, and, lowering their carbines, listened hopelessly to the furious curses and reproaches of the officers, staring in dull horror at the man whom they had killed and who somehow was not dead.
A general groan and shudder went through the line of carabineers. Each man had aimed away, secretly hoping that the fatal shot would come from his neighbor's gun, not his. And there stood the Gadfly, smiling at them; they had only turned the execution into a slaughter, and now the whole gruesome task had to be repeated. They were struck by sudden fear, and, lowering their carbines, listened helplessly to the furious curses and accusations of the officers, staring in dull horror at the man they had killed, who somehow was still alive.
The Governor shook his fist in their faces, savagely shouting to them to stand in position, to present arms, to make haste and get the thing over. He had become as thoroughly demoralized as they were, and dared not look at the terrible figure that stood, and stood, and would not fall. When the Gadfly spoke to him he started and shuddered at the sound of the mocking voice.
The Governor shook his fist at them, angrily yelling for them to get in position, to ready their weapons, to hurry up and finish it. He was as completely shaken as they were and couldn't bear to look at the terrifying figure that stood there, unwavering. When the Gadfly spoke to him, he flinched and shivered at the sound of the mocking voice.
“You have brought out the awkward squad this morning, colonel! Let me see if I can manage them better. Now, men! Hold your tool higher there, you to the left. Bless your heart, man, it's a carbine you've got in your hand, not a frying-pan! Are you all straight? Now then! Ready—present——”
“You’ve gathered the awkward crew this morning, Colonel! Let me see if I can handle them better. Now, guys! Hold your tools up higher, you over to the left. Come on, man, that’s a carbine in your hand, not a frying pan! Is everyone set? Alright then! Ready—present——”
“Fire!” the colonel interrupted, starting forward. It was intolerable that this man should give the command for his own death.
“Fire!” the colonel shouted, stepping forward. It was unacceptable for this man to order his own death.
There was another confused, disorganized volley, and the line broke up into a knot of shivering figures, staring before them with wild eyes. One of the soldiers had not even discharged his carbine; he had flung it away, and crouched down, moaning under his breath: “I can't—I can't!”
There was another chaotic, disordered rush, and the line fell apart into a cluster of trembling figures, gazing ahead with frantic eyes. One of the soldiers hadn’t even fired his carbine; he had thrown it aside and squatted down, quietly moaning to himself: “I can’t—I can’t!”
The smoke cleared slowly away, floating up into the glimmer of the early sunlight; and they saw that the Gadfly had fallen; and saw, too, that he was still not dead. For the first moment soldiers and officials stood as if they had been turned to stone, and watched the ghastly thing that writhed and struggled on the ground; then both doctor and colonel rushed forward with a cry, for he had dragged himself up on one knee and was still facing the soldiers, and still laughing.
The smoke gradually cleared, drifting up into the glow of the early sunlight; they saw that the Gadfly had fallen and noticed that he wasn’t dead yet. For a moment, the soldiers and officials were frozen in shock, watching the horrific scene as he writhed and struggled on the ground. Then, both the doctor and colonel rushed forward with a shout, for he had managed to get up on one knee and was still facing the soldiers, still laughing.
“Another miss! Try—again, lads—see—if you can't——”
“Another miss! Try again, guys—let’s see if you can’t——”
He suddenly swayed and fell over sideways on the grass.
He suddenly stumbled and fell over onto the grass.
“Is he dead?” the colonel asked under his breath; and the doctor, kneeling down, with a hand on the bloody shirt, answered softly:
"Is he dead?" the colonel asked quietly, and the doctor, kneeling down with a hand on the bloody shirt, replied softly:
“I think so—God be praised!”
“I think so—thank God!”
“God be praised!” the colonel repeated. “At last!”
“Thank God!” the colonel said again. “Finally!”
His nephew was touching him on the arm.
His nephew was tapping him on the arm.
“Uncle! It's the Cardinal! He's at the gate and wants to come in.”
“Uncle! It's the Cardinal! He's at the gate and wants to come in.”
“What? He can't come in—I won't have it! What are the guards about? Your Eminence——”
“What? He can't come in—I won't allow it! What are the guards doing? Your Eminence——”
The gate had opened and shut, and Montanelli was standing in the courtyard, looking before him with still and awful eyes.
The gate had opened and closed, and Montanelli was standing in the courtyard, staring ahead with a frozen and intense gaze.
“Your Eminence! I must beg of you—this is not a fit sight for you! The execution is only just over; the body is not yet——”
“Your Eminence! I must ask you—this is not a suitable sight for you! The execution has just finished; the body is not yet——”
“I have come to look at him,” Montanelli said. Even at the moment it struck the Governor that his voice and bearing were those of a sleep-walker.
“I have come to see him,” Montanelli said. Even at that moment, the Governor noticed that his voice and demeanor were like that of a sleepwalker.
“Oh, my God!” one of the soldiers cried out suddenly; and the Governor glanced hastily back. Surely———
“Oh, my God!” one of the soldiers shouted suddenly; and the Governor looked back quickly. Surely———
The blood-stained heap on the grass had once more begun to struggle and moan. The doctor flung himself down and lifted the head upon his knee.
The blood-soaked pile on the grass had started to groan and twitch again. The doctor dropped to his knees and cradled the head in his lap.
“Make haste!” he cried in desperation. “You savages, make haste! Get it over, for God's sake! There's no bearing this!”
“Come on, hurry up!” he shouted in despair. “You barbarians, get it done! Just finish it, for God's sake! I can't stand this!”
Great jets of blood poured over his hands, and the convulsions of the figure that he held in his arms shook him, too, from head to foot. As he looked frantically round for help, the priest bent over his shoulder and put a crucifix to the lips of the dying man.
Great streams of blood poured over his hands, and the convulsions of the figure he held in his arms shook him from head to toe. As he frantically looked around for help, the priest leaned over his shoulder and brought a crucifix to the dying man’s lips.
“In the name of the Father and of the Son——”
“In the name of the Father and the Son——”
The Gadfly raised himself against the doctor's knee, and, with wide-open eyes, looked straight upon the crucifix.
The Gadfly lifted himself against the doctor's knee and, with wide-open eyes, stared directly at the crucifix.
Slowly, amid hushed and frozen stillness, he lifted the broken right hand and pushed away the image. There was a red smear across its face.
Slowly, in a silent and frozen stillness, he raised his broken right hand and pushed the image away. There was a red smudge across its face.
“Padre—is your—God—satisfied?”
“Dad—is your—God—satisfied?”
His head fell back on the doctor's arm.
His head dropped back onto the doctor's arm.
“Your Eminence!”
“Your Excellency!”
As the Cardinal did not awake from his stupor, Colonel Ferrari repeated, louder:
As the Cardinal didn’t wake up from his daze, Colonel Ferrari said it again, louder:
“Your Eminence!”
“Your Excellency!”
Montanelli looked up.
Montanelli glanced up.
“He is dead.”
“He's gone.”
“Quite dead, your Eminence. Will you not come away? This is a horrible sight.”
“Completely dead, your Eminence. Won't you step aside? This is a terrible sight.”
“He is dead,” Montanelli repeated, and looked down again at the face. “I touched him; and he is dead.”
“He's dead,” Montanelli repeated, looking down at the face again. “I touched him, and he's dead.”
“What does he expect a man to be with half a dozen bullets in him?” the lieutenant whispered contemptuously; and the doctor whispered back. “I think the sight of the blood has upset him.”
“What does he expect a guy to be with half a dozen bullets in him?” the lieutenant whispered with disdain; and the doctor whispered back, “I think seeing the blood has disturbed him.”
The Governor put his hand firmly on Montanelli's arm.
The Governor placed his hand firmly on Montanelli's arm.
“Your Eminence—you had better not look at him any longer. Will you allow the chaplain to escort you home?”
“Your Eminence—you might want to stop looking at him. Would you like the chaplain to take you home?”
“Yes—I will go.”
"Yeah—I will go."
He turned slowly from the blood-stained spot and walked away, the priest and sergeant following. At the gate he paused and looked back, with a ghostlike, still surprise.
He turned slowly from the blood-stained spot and walked away, the priest and sergeant following. At the gate, he paused and looked back, with a ghostly, stunned expression.
“He is dead.”
“He's gone.”
A few hours later Marcone went up to a cottage on the hillside to tell Martini that there was no longer any need for him to throw away his life.
A few hours later, Marcone went up to a cottage on the hillside to tell Martini that he no longer needed to throw away his life.
All the preparations for a second attempt at rescue were ready, as the plot was much more simple than the former one. It had been arranged that on the following morning, as the Corpus Domini procession passed along the fortress hill, Martini should step forward out of the crowd, draw a pistol from his breast, and fire in the Governor's face. In the moment of wild confusion which would follow twenty armed men were to make a sudden rush at the gate, break into the tower, and, taking the turnkey with them by force, to enter the prisoner's cell and carry him bodily away, killing or overpowering everyone who interfered with them. From the gate they were to retire fighting, and cover the retreat of a second band of armed and mounted smugglers, who would carry him off into a safe hiding-place in the hills. The only person in the little group who knew nothing of the plan was Gemma; it had been kept from her at Martini's special desire. “She will break her heart over it soon enough,” he had said.
All the preparations for a second attempt at rescue were in place, as the plan was much simpler than the previous one. It had been arranged that the next morning, as the Corpus Domini procession passed along the fortress hill, Martini would step out of the crowd, pull a pistol from his coat, and fire it in the Governor's face. In the ensuing chaos, twenty armed men would make a sudden rush at the gate, break into the tower, and force the turnkey to help them enter the prisoner's cell and take him away by force, killing or overpowering anyone who tried to stop them. From the gate, they would fight their way out and cover the retreat of a second group of armed and mounted smugglers, who would take him to a safe hiding spot in the hills. The only person in the small group who knew nothing of the plan was Gemma; it had been kept from her at Martini's specific request. “She will break her heart over it soon enough,” he had said.
As the smuggler came in at the garden gate Martini opened the glass door and stepped out on to the verandah to meet him.
As the smuggler entered through the garden gate, Martini opened the glass door and walked out onto the porch to meet him.
“Any news, Marcone? Ah!”
"Got any news, Marcone? Ah!"
The smuggler had pushed back his broad-brimmed straw hat.
The smuggler had pushed back his wide-brimmed straw hat.
They sat down together on the verandah. Not a word was spoken on either side. From the instant when Martini had caught sight of the face under the hat-brim he had understood.
They sat together on the porch. Neither of them said a word. The moment Martini saw the face under the hat brim, he understood.
“When was it?” he asked after a long pause; and his own voice, in his ears, was as dull and wearisome as everything else.
“When was it?” he asked after a long pause; and his own voice, in his ears, sounded as dull and tiresome as everything else.
“This morning, at sunrise. The sergeant told me. He was there and saw it.”
“This morning at sunrise, the sergeant told me he was there and saw it.”
Martini looked down and flicked a stray thread from his coat-sleeve.
Martini looked down and brushed a loose thread off his coat sleeve.
Vanity of vanities; this also is vanity. He was to have died to-morrow. And now the land of his heart's desire had vanished, like the fairyland of golden sunset dreams that fades away when the darkness comes; and he was driven back into the world of every day and every night—the world of Grassini and Galli, of ciphering and pamphleteering, of party squabbles between comrades and dreary intrigues among Austrian spies—of the old revolutionary mill-round that maketh the heart sick. And somewhere down at the bottom of his consciousness there was a great empty place; a place that nothing and no one would fill any more, now that the Gadfly was dead.
Vanity of vanities; this too is just vanity. He was supposed to die tomorrow. And now the land of his dreams had disappeared, like the fairytale land of golden sunset dreams that fades away when darkness arrives; and he was forced back into the everyday world—the world of Grassini and Galli, of calculations and pamphlet writing, of party disputes among friends and boring intrigues among Austrian spies—of the old revolutionary cycle that makes the heart weary. And somewhere deep in his mind, there was a vast emptiness; a space that nothing and no one could fill anymore, now that the Gadfly was gone.
Someone was asking him a question, and he raised his head, wondering what could be left that was worth the trouble of talking about.
Someone asked him a question, and he looked up, wondering what could possibly be worth the hassle of discussing.
“What did you say?”
“What did you say?”
“I was saying that of course you will break the news to her.”
“I was saying that, of course, you’ll tell her the news.”
Life, and all the horror of life, came back into Martini's face.
Life, along with all its horrors, returned to Martini's face.
“How can I tell her?” he cried out. “You might as well ask me to go and stab her. Oh, how can I tell her—how can I!”
“How am I supposed to tell her?” he yelled. “You might as well ask me to go and stab her. Oh, how can I tell her—how can I!”
He had clasped both hands over his eyes; but, without seeing, he felt the smuggler start beside him, and looked up. Gemma was standing in the doorway.
He had covered his eyes with both hands; but, without seeing, he felt the smuggler flinch next to him, and looked up. Gemma was standing in the doorway.
“Have you heard, Cesare?” she said. “It is all over. They have shot him.”
“Have you heard, Cesare?” she asked. “It's all over. They've shot him.”
CHAPTER VIII.
“INTROIBO ad altare Dei.” Montanelli stood before the high altar among his ministers and acolytes and read the Introit aloud in steady tones. All the Cathedral was a blaze of light and colour; from the holiday dresses of the congregation to the pillars with their flaming draperies and wreaths of flowers there was no dull spot in it. Over the open spaces of the doorway fell great scarlet curtains, through whose folds the hot June sunlight glowed, as through the petals of red poppies in a corn-field. The religious orders with their candles and torches, the companies of the parishes with their crosses and flags, lighted up the dim side-chapels; and in the aisles the silken folds of the processional banners drooped, their gilded staves and tassels glinting under the arches. The surplices of the choristers gleamed, rainbow-tinted, beneath the coloured windows; the sunlight lay on the chancel floor in chequered stains of orange and purple and green. Behind the altar hung a shimmering veil of silver tissue; and against the veil and the decorations and the altar-lights the Cardinal's figure stood out in its trailing white robes like a marble statue that had come to life.
“INTROIBO ad altare Dei.” Montanelli stood before the high altar surrounded by his ministers and acolytes, reading the Introit aloud in steady tones. The Cathedral was a vibrant display of light and color; from the festive outfits of the congregation to the pillars adorned with bright draperies and floral wreaths, there was no dull spot in sight. Large scarlet curtains draped over the open doorway, allowing the hot June sunlight to filter through like rays through the petals of red poppies in a cornfield. The religious orders, holding candles and torches, along with the parish groups carrying crosses and flags, illuminated the dim side chapels; in the aisles, the silky folds of the processional banners hung down, their gilded staffs and tassels shimmering under the arches. The choristers' surplices shone with rainbow hues beneath the stained glass windows; sunlight cast checkered patterns of orange, purple, and green on the chancel floor. Behind the altar, a glimmering veil of silver tissue hung; and against this backdrop of the veil, decorations, and altar lights, the Cardinal's figure stood out in its flowing white robes like a marble statue that had come to life.
As was customary on processional days, he was only to preside at the Mass, not to celebrate, so at the end of the Indulgentiam he turned from the altar and walked slowly to the episcopal throne, celebrant and ministers bowing low as he passed.
As was usual on procession days, he was only there to oversee the Mass, not to lead it, so at the end of the Indulgentiam, he turned away from the altar and walked slowly to the bishop's throne, with the celebrant and ministers bowing low as he passed.
“I'm afraid His Eminence is not well,” one of the canons whispered to his neighbour; “he seems so strange.”
“I'm afraid His Eminence isn't well,” one of the canons whispered to his neighbor; “he seems really odd.”
Montanelli bent his head to receive the jewelled mitre. The priest who was acting as deacon of honour put it on, looked at him for an instant, then leaned forward and whispered softly:
Montanelli lowered his head to take the jeweled mitre. The priest serving as the deacon of honor placed it on him, looked at him for a moment, then leaned in and whispered softly:
“Your Eminence, are you ill?”
“Your Eminence, are you okay?”
Montanelli turned slightly towards him. There was no recognition in his eyes.
Montanelli turned a bit towards him. There was no sign of recognition in his eyes.
“Pardon, Your Eminence!” the priest whispered, as he made a genuflexion and went back to his place, reproaching himself for having interrupted the Cardinal's devotions.
“Excuse me, Your Eminence!” the priest whispered, as he knelt down and returned to his spot, scolding himself for interrupting the Cardinal's prayers.
The familiar ceremony went on; and Montanelli sat erect and still, his glittering mitre and gold-brocaded vestments flashing back the sunlight, and the heavy folds of his white festival mantle sweeping down over the red carpet. The light of a hundred candles sparkled among the sapphires on his breast, and shone into the deep, still eyes that had no answering gleam; and when, at the words: “Benedicite, pater eminentissime,” he stooped to bless the incense, and the sunbeams played among the diamonds, he might have recalled some splendid and fearful ice-spirit of the mountains, crowned with rainbows and robed in drifted snow, scattering, with extended hands, a shower of blessings or of curses.
The familiar ceremony continued, and Montanelli sat upright and still, his shiny mitre and gold-embroidered vestments reflecting the sunlight, while the heavy folds of his white ceremonial mantle flowed over the red carpet. The light from a hundred candles sparkled among the sapphires on his chest and illuminated his deep, still eyes, which had no spark in response. When, at the words: “Benedicite, pater eminentissime,” he leaned down to bless the incense, and the sunlight danced among the diamonds, he might have reminded one of some magnificent and fearsome ice spirit of the mountains, crowned with rainbows and dressed in drifted snow, spreading, with outstretched hands, a shower of blessings or curses.
At the elevation of the Host he descended from his throne and knelt before the altar. There was a strange, still evenness about all his movements; and as he rose and went back to his place the major of dragoons, who was sitting in gala uniform behind the Governor, whispered to the wounded captain: “The old Cardinal's breaking, not a doubt of it. He goes through his work like a machine.”
At the moment of the Host's elevation, he got off his throne and knelt at the altar. There was an odd, calm precision to all his movements; and as he stood up and returned to his spot, the major of dragoons, who was seated in formal uniform behind the Governor, leaned over to the injured captain and whispered, “There's no doubt about it, the old Cardinal is breaking. He goes about his duties like a machine.”
“So much the better!” the captain whispered back. “He's been nothing but a mill-stone round all our necks ever since that confounded amnesty.”
“That's even better!” the captain whispered back. “He's been nothing but a burden to us ever since that frustrating amnesty.”
“He did give in, though, about the court-martial.”
“He did give in, though, about the court-martial.”
“Yes, at last; but he was a precious time making up his mind to. Heavens, how close it is! We shall all get sun-stroke in the procession. It's a pity we're not Cardinals, to have a canopy held over our heads all the way—— Sh-sh-sh! There's my uncle looking at us!”
“Yes, finally; but it took him forever to decide. Wow, it's so hot! We're all going to get heatstroke in the parade. It's a shame we're not Cardinals, so we could have someone holding a canopy over us the whole time— Sh-sh-sh! There’s my uncle looking at us!”
Colonel Ferrari had turned round to glance severely at the two younger officers. After the solemn event of yesterday morning he was in a devout and serious frame of mind, and inclined to reproach them with a want of proper feeling about what he regarded as “a painful necessity of state.”
Colonel Ferrari had turned around to give a stern look at the two younger officers. After the solemn event of yesterday morning, he was in a sincere and serious mood, and he felt inclined to scold them for not showing the proper respect regarding what he considered “a painful necessity of state.”
The masters of the ceremonies began to assemble and place in order those who were to take part in the procession. Colonel Ferrari rose from his place and moved up to the chancel-rail, beckoning to the other officers to accompany him. When the Mass was finished, and the Host had been placed behind the crystal shield in the processional sun, the celebrant and his ministers retired to the sacristy to change their vestments, and a little buzz of whispered conversation broke out through the church. Montanelli remained seated on his throne, looking straight before him, immovably. All the sea of human life and motion seemed to surge around and below him, and to die away into stillness about his feet. A censer was brought to him; and he raised his hand with the action of an automaton, and put the incense into the vessel, looking neither to the right nor to the left.
The ceremony organizers started to gather and line up those who would be part of the procession. Colonel Ferrari got up from his seat and walked over to the chancel rail, signaling for the other officers to join him. Once the Mass ended, and the Host was placed behind the crystal shield in the processional sun, the celebrant and his ministers went to the sacristy to change their garments, and a soft murmur of conversations filled the church. Montanelli remained seated on his throne, staring straight ahead, completely still. All the hustle and bustle of human life seemed to swirl around him, fading away into silence at his feet. A censer was brought to him; he raised his hand like a robot and put the incense into the vessel, not looking to his right or left.
The clergy had come back from the sacristy, and were waiting in the chancel for him to descend; but he remained utterly motionless. The deacon of honour, bending forward to take off the mitre, whispered again, hesitatingly:
The clergy had returned from the sacristy and were waiting in the chancel for him to come down; but he stayed completely still. The deacon of honor, leaning in to remove the mitre, whispered again, hesitantly:
“Your Eminence!”
“Your Excellency!”
The Cardinal looked round.
The Cardinal looked around.
“What did you say?”
"What did you say?"
“Are you quite sure the procession will not be too much for you? The sun is very hot.”
“Are you sure the procession won’t be too much for you? The sun is really hot.”
“What does the sun matter?”
“What does the sun mean?“
Montanelli spoke in a cold, measured voice, and the priest again fancied that he must have given offence.
Montanelli spoke in a cool, calm voice, and the priest once again thought he must have upset something.
“Forgive me, Your Eminence. I thought you seemed unwell.”
“Sorry, Your Eminence. I thought you looked unwell.”
Montanelli rose without answering. He paused a moment on the upper step of the throne, and asked in the same measured way:
Montanelli stood up without replying. He paused for a moment on the top step of the throne and asked in the same calm manner:
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
The long train of his mantle swept down over the steps and lay spread out on the chancel-floor, and he was pointing to a fiery stain on the white satin.
The long train of his cloak draped down over the steps and spread out on the chancel floor, and he was pointing to a fiery stain on the white satin.
“It's only the sunlight shining through a coloured window, Your Eminence.”
“It's just the sunlight coming through a colored window, Your Eminence.”
“The sunlight? Is it so red?”
“The sunlight? Is it really that red?”
He descended the steps, and knelt before the altar, swinging the censer slowly to and fro. As he handed it back, the chequered sunlight fell on his bared head and wide, uplifted eyes, and cast a crimson glow across the white veil that his ministers were folding round him.
He went down the steps and knelt in front of the altar, swinging the censer back and forth. As he handed it back, the patterned sunlight fell on his exposed head and wide, raised eyes, casting a red glow across the white veil that his ministers were wrapping around him.
He took from the deacon the sacred golden sun; and stood up, as choir and organ burst into a peal of triumphal melody.
He took the sacred golden sun from the deacon and stood up as the choir and organ filled the air with a triumphant melody.
“Pange, lingua, g]oriosi Corporis mysterium, Sanguinisque pretiosi Quem in mundi pretium, Fructus ventris generosi Rex effudit gentium.”
“Sing, my tongue, the glorious Mystery of the body, And the precious blood Which for the world's worth, The fruit of a noble womb The King poured out for the nations.”
The bearers came slowly forward, and raised the silken canopy over his head, while the deacons of honour stepped to their places at his right and left and drew back the long folds of the mantle. As the acolytes stooped to lift his robe from the chancel-floor, the lay fraternities heading the procession started to pace down the nave in stately double file, with lighted candles held to left and right.
The bearers moved slowly forward and lifted the silk canopy over his head, while the honor attendants took their places on his right and left and pulled back the long folds of the cloak. As the acolytes bent down to lift his robe off the chancel floor, the lay fraternities at the front of the procession began to walk down the nave in a dignified double line, holding lit candles to the left and right.
He stood above them, by the altar, motionless under the white canopy, holding the Eucharist aloft with steady hands, and watched them as they passed. Two by two, with candles and banners and torches, with crosses and images and flags, they swept slowly down the chancel steps, along the broad nave between the garlanded pillars, and out under the lifted scarlet curtains into the blazing sunlight of the street; and the sound of their chanting died into a rolling murmur, drowned in the pealing of new and newer voices, as the unending stream flowed on, and yet new footsteps echoed down the nave.
He stood above them, by the altar, still under the white canopy, holding the Eucharist high with steady hands, and watched as they walked by. Two by two, with candles, banners, and torches, along with crosses, images, and flags, they moved slowly down the chancel steps, through the wide nave between the decorated pillars, and out under the raised scarlet curtains into the bright sunlight of the street; and the sound of their chanting faded into a rolling murmur, drowned out by the ringing of new and newer voices, as the endless stream continued on, and yet new footsteps echoed down the nave.
The companies of the parishes passed, with their white shrouds and veiled faces; then the brothers of the Misericordia, black from head to foot, their eyes faintly gleaming through the holes in their masks. Next came the monks in solemn row: the mendicant friars, with their dusky cowls and bare, brown feet; the white-robed, grave Dominicans. Then followed the lay officials of the district; dragoons and carabineers and the local police-officials; the Governor in gala uniform, with his brother officers beside him. A deacon followed, holding up a great cross between two acolytes with gleaming candles; and as the curtains were lifted high to let them pass out at the doorway, Montanelli caught a momentary glimpse, from where he stood under the canopy, of the sunlit blaze of carpeted street and flag-hung walls and white-robed children scattering roses. Ah, the roses; how red they were!
The parish groups passed by, dressed in white shrouds with veiled faces; then came the brothers of the Misericordia, all in black, their eyes faintly shining through the holes in their masks. Next were the monks in a solemn line: the mendicant friars with their dark hooded robes and bare, brown feet; the serious Dominicans in white robes. Following them were the local officials; dragoons, carabineers, and police officers; the Governor in formal uniform, flanked by his fellow officers. A deacon carried a large cross, flanked by two acolytes holding shining candles; and as the curtains were lifted high to let them exit through the doorway, Montanelli caught a brief glimpse from his spot under the canopy of the sunlit, carpeted street and flag-adorned walls with white-robed children scattering roses. Ah, the roses; how brilliantly red they were!
On and on the procession paced in order; form succeeding to form and colour to colour. Long white surplices, grave and seemly, gave place to gorgeous vestments and embroidered pluvials. Now passed a tall and slender golden cross, borne high above the lighted candles; now the cathedral canons, stately in their dead white mantles. A chaplain paced down the chancel, with the crozier between two flaring torches; then the acolytes moved forward in step, their censers swinging to the rhythm of the music; the bearers raised the canopy higher, counting their steps: “One, two; one, two!” and Montanelli started upon the Way of the Cross.
The procession moved on in an orderly fashion; one form followed another and colors changed seamlessly. Long white robes, serious and dignified, made way for beautiful vestments and embroidered capes. Then came a tall, slender golden cross held high above the lit candles; next, the cathedral canons marched, stately in their pure white robes. A chaplain walked down the chancel with the crozier between two flickering torches; then the acolytes moved forward in sync, their censers swaying to the beat of the music. The bearers lifted the canopy higher, counting their steps: "One, two; one, two!" and Montanelli began the Way of the Cross.
Down the chancel steps and all along the nave he passed; under the gallery where the organ pealed and thundered; under the lifted curtains that were so red—so fearfully red; and out into the glaring street, where the blood-red roses lay and withered, crushed into the red carpet by the passing of many feet. A moment's pause at the door, while the lay officials came forward to replace the canopy-bearers; then the procession moved on again, and he with it, his hands clasping the Eucharistic sun, and the voices of the choristers swelling and dying around him, with the rhythmical swaying of censers and the rolling tramp of feet.
Down the chancel steps and along the nave he walked; under the balcony where the organ played loudly; under the bright red curtains that were so vibrant—so intensely red; and out into the blinding street, where the blood-red roses lay wilted, trampled into the red carpet by the passing crowd. He paused for a moment at the door, as the lay officials stepped in to take over from the canopy-bearers; then the procession moved on again, and he joined them, his hands holding the Eucharistic sun, with the choristers' voices rising and falling around him, along with the rhythmic swaying of censers and the pounding of footsteps.
“Verbum caro, panem verum, Verbo carnem efficit; Sitque sanguis Christi merum——”
“The Word made flesh, true bread, Makes flesh from the Word; And let the blood of Christ be pure——”
Always blood and always blood! The carpet stretched before him like a red river; the roses lay like blood splashed on the stones—— Oh, God! Is all Thine earth grown red, and all Thy heaven? Ah, what is it to Thee, Thou mighty God——Thou, whose very lips are smeared with blood!
Always blood and always blood! The carpet stretched out in front of him like a red river; the roses lay like blood splattered on the stones—— Oh, God! Has all of Your earth turned red, and all of Your heaven? Ah, what does it mean to You, mighty God——You, whose very lips are stained with blood!
“Tantum ergo Sacramentum, Veneremur cernui.”
“Tantum ergo Sacramentum, We bow in reverence.”
He looked through the crystal shield at the Eucharist. What was that oozing from the wafer—dripping down between the points of the golden sun—down on to his white robe? What had he seen dripping down—dripping from a lifted hand?
He looked through the crystal shield at the Eucharist. What was that oozing from the wafer—dripping down between the tips of the golden sun—down onto his white robe? What had he seen dripping down—dripping from a raised hand?
The grass in the courtyard was trampled and red,—all red,—there was so much blood. It was trickling down the cheek, and dripping from the pierced right hand, and gushing in a hot red torrent from the wounded side. Even a lock of the hair was dabbled in it,—the hair that lay all wet and matted on the forehead—ah, that was the death-sweat; it came from the horrible pain.
The grass in the courtyard was trampled and stained red—all red—there was so much blood. It was trickling down the cheek, dripping from the pierced right hand, and pouring in a hot red stream from the wounded side. Even a lock of hair was soaked in it—the hair that lay all wet and tangled on the forehead—ah, that was the death-sweat; it came from the unbearable pain.
The voices of the choristers rose higher, triumphantly:
The choristers' voices soared, filled with triumph:
“Genitori, genitoque, Laus et jubilatio, Salus, honor, virtus quoque, Sit et benedictio.”
“Parents and child, Praise and joy, Health, honor, and virtue too, May there also be blessing.”
Oh, that is more than any patience can endure! God, Who sittest on the brazen heavens enthroned, and smilest with bloody lips, looking down upon agony and death, is it not enough? Is it not enough, without this mockery of praise and blessing? Body of Christ, Thou that wast broken for the salvation of men; blood of Christ, Thou that wast shed for the remission of sins; is it not enough?
Oh, that is more than anyone can bear! God, who sits on the bronze heavens and smiles with bloodied lips, looking down on agony and death, is it not enough? Is it not enough, without this mockery of praise and blessing? Body of Christ, you who were broken for the salvation of humanity; blood of Christ, you who were shed for the forgiveness of sins; is it not enough?
“Ah, call Him louder; perchance He sleepeth!
“Ah, call Him louder; maybe He’s sleeping!
“Dost Thou sleep indeed, dear love; and wilt Thou never wake again? Is the grave so jealous of its victory; and will the black pit under the tree not loose Thee even for a little, heart's delight?”
“Are you really asleep, my love; will you never wake up again? Is the grave so jealous of its victory; and will the dark pit under the tree not let you go, even for a little while, my heart's delight?”
Then the Thing behind the crystal shield made answer, and the blood dripped down as It spoke:
Then the Thing behind the crystal shield responded, and the blood dripped down as It spoke:
“Hast thou chosen, and wilt repent of thy choice? Is thy desire not fulfilled? Look upon these men that walk in the light and are clad in silk and in gold: for their sake was I laid in the black pit. Look upon the children scattering roses, and hearken to their singing if it be sweet: for their sake is my mouth filled with dust, and the roses are red from the well-springs of my heart. See where the people kneel to drink the blood that drips from thy garment-hem: for their sake was it shed, to quench their ravening thirst. For it is written: 'Greater love hath no man than this, if a man lay down his life for his friends.'”
“Have you made your choice, and will you regret it? Is your desire unfulfilled? Look at these people who walk in the light and wear silk and gold: for their sake I was thrown into the dark pit. Look at the children scattering roses and listen to their sweet singing: for their sake my mouth is filled with dust, and the roses are red from the springs of my heart. See where the people kneel to drink the blood that drips from your hem: for their sake it was shed, to satisfy their intense thirst. For it is written: 'No greater love has anyone than to lay down his life for his friends.'”
“Oh, Arthur, Arthur; there is greater love than this! If a man lay down the life of his best beloved, is not that greater?”
“Oh, Arthur, Arthur; there is greater love than this! If someone sacrifices the life of their most beloved, isn’t that greater?”
And It answered again:
And it responded again:
“Who is thy best beloved? In sooth, not I.”
“Who is your best beloved? Truly, not me.”
And when he would have spoken the words froze on his tongue, for the singing of the choristers passed over them, as the north wind over icy pools, and hushed them into silence:
And when he tried to speak, the words froze on his tongue, because the singing of the choir flowed over them like the north wind over icy ponds, silencing them completely:
“Dedit fragilibus corporis ferculum, Dedit et tristibus sanguinis poculum, Dicens: Accipite, quod trado vasculum Omnes ex eo bibite.”
“He gave the fragile body a dish, He also gave the sad ones a cup of blood, Saying: Take this little vessel that I offer, Everyone drink from it.”
Drink of it, Christians; drink of it, all of you! Is it not yours? For you the red stream stains the grass; for you the living flesh is seared and torn. Eat of it, cannibals; eat of it, all of you! This is your feast and your orgy; this is the day of your joy! Haste you and come to the festival; join the procession and march with us; women and children, young men and old men—come to the sharing of flesh! Come to the pouring of blood-wine and drink of it while it is red; take and eat of the Body——
Drink of it, Christians; drink of it, everyone! Isn’t it yours? For you, the red stream colors the grass; for you, the living flesh is burned and torn. Eat of it, cannibals; eat of it, all of you! This is your feast and your celebration; this is your day of joy! Hurry and come to the festival; join the procession and march with us; women and children, young men and old men—come to the sharing of flesh! Come to the pouring of blood-wine and drink of it while it’s red; take and eat of the Body—
Ah, God; the fortress! Sullen and brown, with crumbling battlements and towers dark among the barren hills, it scowled on the procession sweeping past in the dusty road below. The iron teeth of the portcullis were drawn down over the mouth of the gate; and as a beast crouched on the mountain-side, the fortress guarded its prey. Yet, be the teeth clenched never so fast, they shall be broken and riven asunder; and the grave in the courtyard within shall yield up her dead. For the Christian hosts are marching, marching in mighty procession to their sacramental feast of blood, as marches an army of famished rats to the gleaning; and their cry is: “Give! Give!” and they say not: “It is enough.”
Ah, God; the fortress! Gloomy and brown, with crumbling walls and towers standing dark among the barren hills, it glared at the procession moving past on the dusty road below. The iron teeth of the portcullis were pulled down over the gate; and like a beast crouched on the mountainside, the fortress guarded its prey. Yet, no matter how tightly the teeth are clenched, they will be broken and torn apart; and the grave in the courtyard within will give up its dead. For the Christian hosts are marching, marching in a mighty procession to their sacramental feast of blood, just like an army of starving rats comes to gather what’s left; and their cry is: “Give! Give!” and they do not say: “That’s enough.”
“Wilt thou not be satisfied? For these men was I sacrificed; thou hast destroyed me that they might live; and behold, they march everyone on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks.
“Will you not be satisfied? I was sacrificed for these men; you have destroyed me so they could live; and look, they all march on their own paths, and they won’t break their ranks.
“This is the army of Christians, the followers of thy God; a great people and a strong. A fire devoureth before them, and behind them a flame burneth; the land is as the garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness; yea, and nothing shall escape them.”
“This is the army of Christians, the followers of your God; a large and powerful group. A fire consumes in front of them, and behind them a flame burns; the land is like the Garden of Eden ahead of them, but a barren wilderness behind; indeed, nothing will escape them.”
“Oh, yet come back, come back to me, beloved; for I repent me of my choice! Come back, and we will creep away together, to some dark and silent grave where the devouring army shall not find us; and we will lay us down there, locked in one another's arms, and sleep, and sleep, and sleep. And the hungry Christians shall pass by in the merciless daylight above our heads; and when they howl for blood to drink and for flesh to eat, their cry shall be faint in our ears; and they shall pass on their ways and leave us to our rest.”
“Oh, please come back, come back to me, my love; because I regret my decision! Come back, and we can sneak away together to some dark, quiet grave where the consuming army won’t find us; and we’ll lay down there, wrapped in each other’s arms, and sleep, and sleep, and sleep. And the hungry Christians will walk by in the harsh daylight above us; and when they scream for blood to drink and for flesh to eat, their cries will be soft in our ears; and they will move on and leave us in peace.”
And It answered yet again:
And it replied once more:
“Where shall I hide me? Is it not written: 'They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall; they shall climb up upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief?' If I build me a tomb on the mountain-top, shall they not break it open? If I dig me a grave in the river-bed, shall they not tear it up? Verily, they are keen as blood-hounds to seek out their prey; and for them are my wounds red, that they may drink. Canst thou not hear them, what they sing?”
“Where can I hide? Isn’t it said: 'They will run back and forth in the city; they will run along the walls; they will climb up onto the houses; they will enter through the windows like a thief?' If I build a tomb on the mountaintop, won’t they break it open? If I dig a grave in the riverbed, won’t they destroy it? Truly, they are as sharp as bloodhounds looking for their prey; and my wounds are ripe for them to drink. Can’t you hear them, what they’re singing?”
And they sang, as they went in between the scarlet curtains of the Cathedral door; for the procession was over, and all the roses were strewn:
And they sang as they walked between the red curtains of the Cathedral door; the procession had ended, and all the roses were scattered:
“Ave, verum Corpus, natum De Maria Virgine: Vere passum, immolatum In cruce pro homine! Cujus latus perforatum Undam fluxit cum sanguinae; Esto nobis praegustatum Mortis in examinae.”
“Hail, true Body, born Of the Virgin Mary: Truly suffering, sacrificed On the cross for humanity! Whose pierced side Gushed forth water with blood; Be a foretaste for us In the tests of death.”
And when they had left off singing, he entered at the doorway, and passed between the silent rows of monks and priests, where they knelt, each man in his place, with the lighted candles uplifted. And he saw their hungry eyes fixed on the sacred Body that he bore; and he knew why they bowed their heads as he passed. For the dark stream ran down the folds of his white vestments; and on the stones of the Cathedral floor his footsteps left a deep, red stain.
And when they stopped singing, he walked in through the doorway and moved between the quiet lines of monks and priests, each one kneeling in his spot with their lit candles raised. He noticed their eager eyes focused on the sacred Body he was carrying; he understood why they lowered their heads as he went by. For a dark stream ran down the folds of his white vestments, and his footsteps left a deep, red stain on the stones of the Cathedral floor.
So he passed up the nave to the chancel rails; and there the bearers paused, and he went out from under the canopy and up to the altar steps. To left and right the white-robed acolytes knelt with their censers and the chaplains with their torches; and their eyes shone greedily in the flaring light as they watched the Body of the Victim.
So he walked up the main aisle to the chancel railing; and there the bearers stopped, and he stepped out from under the canopy and up to the altar steps. On either side, the acolytes in white robes knelt with their incense burners while the chaplains held their torches; their eyes glimmered eagerly in the bright light as they observed the Body of the Victim.
And as he stood before the altar, holding aloft with blood-stained hands the torn and mangled body of his murdered love, the voices of the guests bidden to the Eucharistic feast rang out in another peal of song:
And as he stood in front of the altar, holding up with blood-stained hands the torn and mangled body of his murdered love, the voices of the guests invited to the Eucharistic feast rang out in another burst of song:
“Oh salutaris Hostia, Quae coeli pandis ostium; Bella praemunt hostilia, Da robur, fer, auxilium!”
“Oh saving Host, Who opens the door to heaven; Hostile battles press upon us, Give strength, bear, assistance!”
Ah, and now they come to take the Body——Go then, dear heart, to thy bitter doom, and open the gates of heaven for these ravening wolves that will not be denied. The gates that are opened for me are the gates of the nethermost hell.
Ah, and now they come to take the Body—Go then, dear heart, to your bitter fate, and open the gates of heaven for these hungry wolves that won't be stopped. The gates that are opened for me are the gates of the deepest hell.
And as the deacon of honour placed the sacred vessel on the altar, Montanelli sank down where he had stood, and knelt upon the step; and from the white altar above him the blood flowed down and dripped upon his head. And the voices of the singers rang on, pealing under the arches and echoing along the vaulted roof:
And as the honorary deacon set the sacred vessel on the altar, Montanelli dropped down from where he had stood and knelt on the step; and from the white altar above him, blood flowed down and dripped onto his head. The voices of the singers continued to ring out, resonating under the arches and echoing along the vaulted ceiling:
“Uni trinoque Domino Sit sempiterna gloria: Qui vitam sine termino Nobis donet in patria.”
“To the One in Three, May there be eternal glory: Who grants us a life without end In our homeland.”
“Sine termino—sine termino!” Oh, happy Jesus, Who could sink beneath His cross! Oh, happy Jesus, Who could say: “It is finished!” This doom is never ended; it is eternal as the stars in their courses. This is the worm that dieth not and the fire that is not quenched. “Sine termino, sine termino!”
“Sine termino—sine termino!” Oh, happy Jesus, Who could bear His cross! Oh, happy Jesus, Who could say: “It is finished!” This doom never ends; it is eternal like the stars in their paths. This is the worm that doesn’t die and the fire that isn’t quenched. “Sine termino, sine termino!”
Wearily, patiently, he went through his part in the remaining ceremonies, fulfilling mechanically, from old habit, the rites that had no longer any meaning for him. Then, after the benediction, he knelt down again before the altar and covered his face; and the voice of the priest reading aloud the list of indulgences swelled and sank like a far-off murmur from a world to which he belonged no more.
Wearily and patiently, he went through his role in the remaining ceremonies, performing the rituals out of habit, even though they no longer held any meaning for him. Then, after the blessing, he knelt down once more before the altar and covered his face; the priest's voice reading aloud the list of indulgences rose and fell like a distant murmur from a world he no longer belonged to.
The voice broke off, and he stood up and stretched out his hand for silence. Some of the congregation were moving towards the doors; and they turned back with a hurried rustle and murmur, as a whisper went through the Cathedral:
The voice trailed off, and he stood up, raising his hand for silence. Some people in the congregation were heading toward the doors, but they quickly turned back with a flurry of movement and whispers as a hush swept through the Cathedral:
“His Eminence is going to speak.”
“His Eminence is about to speak.”
His ministers, startled and wondering, drew closer to him and one of them whispered hastily: “Your Eminence, do you intend to speak to the people now?”
His ministers, surprised and curious, gathered around him, and one of them quickly whispered, “Your Eminence, are you planning to address the people now?”
Montanelli silently waved him aside. The priests drew back, whispering together; the thing was unusual, even irregular; but it was within the Cardinal's prerogative if he chose to do it. No doubt, he had some statement of exceptional importance to make; some new reform from Rome to announce or a special communication from the Holy Father.
Montanelli quietly waved him away. The priests stepped back, murmuring to each other; this was unusual, even out of the ordinary; but it was within the Cardinal's right to do so if he wanted. No doubt, he had some important announcement to make; maybe a new reform from Rome to share or a special message from the Holy Father.
Montanelli looked down from the altar-steps upon the sea of upturned faces. Full of eager expectancy they looked up at him as he stood above them, spectral and still and white.
Montanelli looked down from the altar steps at the crowd of upturned faces. Full of eager anticipation, they gazed up at him as he stood above them, ghostly, motionless, and pale.
“Sh-sh! Silence!” the leaders of the procession called softly; and the murmuring of the congregation died into stillness, as a gust of wind dies among whispering tree-tops. All the crowd gazed up, in breathless silence, at the white figure on the altar-steps. Slowly and steadily he began to speak:
“Shh! Quiet!” the leaders of the procession urged gently; and the murmuring of the crowd faded into silence, like a breeze slipping away among rustling treetops. Everyone in the crowd looked up, breathlessly, at the white figure on the altar steps. He began to speak slowly and steadily:
“It is written in the Gospel according to St. John: 'God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son that the world through Him might be saved.'
“It is written in the Gospel according to St. John: 'God so loved the world that He gave His only Son, so that the world might be saved through Him.'”
“This is the festival of the Body and Blood of the Victim who was slain for your salvation; the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world; the Son of God, Who died for your transgressions. And you are assembled here in solemn festival array, to eat of the sacrifice that was given for you, and to render thanks for this great mercy. And I know that this morning, when you came to share in the banquet, to eat of the Body of the Victim, your hearts were filled with joy, as you remembered the Passion of God the Son, Who died, that you might be saved.
“This is the festival of the Body and Blood of the Victim who was sacrificed for your salvation; the Lamb of God, who takes away the sins of the world; the Son of God, who died for your sins. And you are gathered here in solemn celebration, to partake in the sacrifice that was offered for you, and to give thanks for this great mercy. I know that this morning, as you came to share in the feast, to receive the Body of the Victim, your hearts were filled with joy, as you reflected on the Passion of God the Son, who died so that you could be saved.
“But tell me, which among you has thought of that other Passion—of the Passion of God the Father, Who gave His Son to be crucified? Which of you has remembered the agony of God the Father, when He bent from His throne in the heavens above, and looked down upon Calvary?
“But tell me, which of you has considered that other Passion—of the Passion of God the Father, who gave His Son to be crucified? Which of you has remembered the agony of God the Father when He leaned down from His throne in the heavens above and looked down upon Calvary?
“I have watched you to-day, my people, as you walked in your ranks in solemn procession; and I have seen that your hearts are glad within you for the remission of your sins, and that you rejoice in your salvation. Yet I pray you that you consider at what price that salvation was bought. Surely it is very precious, and the price of it is above rubies; it is the price of blood.”
“I’ve watched you today, my people, as you walked in your lines in a solemn procession; and I’ve seen that your hearts are glad within you for the forgiveness of your sins, and that you rejoice in your salvation. Yet I ask you to consider at what cost that salvation was purchased. Surely it is very precious, and its price is above rubies; it is the price of blood.”
A faint, long shudder passed through the listening crowd. In the chancel the priests bent forward and whispered to one another; but the preacher went on speaking, and they held their peace.
A slight, long shiver went through the attentive crowd. In the chancel, the priests leaned in and whispered to each other, but the preacher continued speaking, and they stayed silent.
“Therefore it is that I speak with you this day: I AM THAT I AM. For I looked upon your weakness and your sorrow, and upon the little children about your feet; and my heart was moved to compassion for their sake, that they must die. Then I looked into my dear son's eyes; and I knew that the Atonement of Blood was there. And I went my way, and left him to his doom.
“That's why I'm talking to you today: I AM THAT I AM. I saw your weakness and your sorrow, and the little children around you; my heart was filled with compassion for them because they have to die. Then I looked into my dear son's eyes, and I knew that the Atonement of Blood was present. Then I went on my way and left him to his fate.”
“This is the remission of sins. He died for you, and the darkness has swallowed him up; he is dead, and there is no resurrection; he is dead, and I have no son. Oh, my boy, my boy!”
“This is the forgiveness of sins. He died for you, and the darkness has consumed him; he is dead, and there is no coming back; he is dead, and I have no son. Oh, my boy, my boy!”
The Cardinal's voice broke in a long, wailing cry; and the voices of the terrified people answered it like an echo. All the clergy had risen from their places, and the deacons of honour started forward to lay their hands on the preacher's arm. But he wrenched it away, and faced them suddenly, with the eyes of an angry wild beast.
The Cardinal let out a long, piercing cry, and the terrified crowd responded like an echo. All the clergy stood up from their seats, and the deacons of honor stepped forward to put their hands on the preacher's arm. But he yanked it away and turned to face them, his eyes wild with anger.
“What is this? Is there not blood enough? Wait your turn, jackals; you shall all be fed!”
“What is this? Is there not enough blood? Wait your turn, jackals; you all will be fed!”
They shrank away and huddled shivering together, their panting breath thick and loud, their faces white with the whiteness of chalk. Montanelli turned again to the people, and they swayed and shook before him, as a field of corn before a hurricane.
They recoiled and clustered together, trembling, their heavy breaths loud and thick, their faces pale as chalk. Montanelli turned back to the crowd, and they swayed and trembled before him, like a field of corn in a hurricane.
“You have killed him! You have killed him! And I suffered it, because I would not let you die. And now, when you come about me with your lying praises and your unclean prayers, I repent me—I repent me that I have done this thing! It were better that you all should rot in your vices, in the bottomless filth of damnation, and that he should live. What is the worth of your plague-spotted souls, that such a price should be paid for them? But it is too late—too late! I cry aloud, but he does not hear me; I beat at the door of the grave, but he will not wake; I stand alone, in desert space, and look around me, from the blood-stained earth where the heart of my heart lies buried, to the void and awful heaven that is left unto me, desolate. I have given him up; oh, generation of vipers, I have given him up for you!
“You’ve killed him! You’ve killed him! And I tolerated it because I wouldn’t let you die. And now, when you come to me with your false praises and your dirty prayers, I regret it—I regret that I did this! It would be better for all of you to rot in your sins, in the endless filth of damnation, than for him to be gone. What are the worth of your plague-ridden souls, that such a price should be paid for them? But it’s too late—too late! I cry out, but he doesn’t hear me; I pound on the door of the grave, but he won’t wake up; I stand alone, in empty space, and look around me, from the blood-soaked ground where the heart of my heart lies buried, to the void and terrible heaven that remains to me, desolate. I have given him up; oh, generation of snakes, I have given him up for you!
“Take your salvation, since it is yours! I fling it to you as a bone is flung to a pack of snarling curs! The price of your banquet is paid for you; come, then, and gorge yourselves, cannibals, bloodsuckers—carrion beasts that feed on the dead! See where the blood streams down from the altar, foaming and hot from my darling's heart—the blood that was shed for you! Wallow and lap it and smear yourselves red with it! Snatch and fight for the flesh and devour it—and trouble me no more! This is the body that was given for you—look at it, torn and bleeding, throbbing still with the tortured life, quivering from the bitter death-agony; take it, Christians, and eat!”
“Take your salvation, it’s yours! I throw it to you like a bone tossed to a pack of snarling dogs! The price of your feast has already been paid for you; come, then, and feast, you cannibals, bloodsuckers—carrion creatures that feed on the dead! See how the blood flows down from the altar, bubbling and warm from my beloved’s heart—the blood that was spilled for you! Roll in it, drink it, and cover yourselves in it! Grab and fight for the flesh and devour it—and leave me alone! This is the body that was given for you—look at it, torn and bleeding, still pulsing with tortured life, trembling from the agony of death; take it, Christians, and eat!”
He had caught up the sun with the Host and lifted it above his head; and now flung it crashing down upon the floor. At the ring of the metal on stone the clergy rushed forward together, and twenty hands seized the madman.
He had captured the sun with the Host and raised it over his head; then he threw it down onto the floor. At the sound of metal hitting stone, the clergy rushed forward together, and twenty hands grabbed the madman.
Then, and only then, the silence of the people broke in a wild, hysterical scream; and, overturning chairs and benches, beating at the doorways, trampling one upon another, tearing down curtains and garlands in their haste, the surging, sobbing human flood poured out upon the street.
Then, and only then, the silence of the crowd shattered into a wild, hysterical scream; and, knocking over chairs and benches, pounding on the doorways, trampling over each other, tearing down curtains and decorations in their rush, the overwhelming, sobbing sea of humanity rushed out onto the street.
EPILOGUE.
“GEMMA, there's a man downstairs who wants to see you.” Martini spoke in the subdued tone which they had both unconsciously adopted during these last ten days. That, and a certain slow evenness of speech and movement, were the sole expression which either of them gave to their grief.
“GEMMA, there's a guy downstairs who wants to see you.” Martini spoke in the quiet tone they had both unconsciously taken on over the past ten days. That, along with a certain slow and steady way of speaking and moving, was the only way either of them expressed their sadness.
Gemma, with bare arms and an apron over her dress, was standing at a table, putting up little packages of cartridges for distribution. She had stood over the work since early morning; and now, in the glaring afternoon, her face looked haggard with fatigue.
Gemma, with her bare arms and an apron over her dress, was standing at a table, packaging small bundles of cartridges for distribution. She had been working on it since early morning, and now, in the bright afternoon light, her face looked worn out from exhaustion.
“A man, Cesare? What does he want?”
“A man, Cesare? What does he want?”
“I don't know, dear. He wouldn't tell me. He said he must speak to you alone.”
“I don't know, sweetheart. He wouldn’t tell me. He said he needs to talk to you alone.”
“Very well.” She took off her apron and pulled down the sleeves of her dress. “I must go to him, I suppose; but very likely it's only a spy.”
“Alright.” She removed her apron and adjusted the sleeves of her dress. “I guess I have to go to him; but it’s probably just a spy.”
“In any case, I shall be in the next room, within call. As soon as you get rid of him you had better go and lie down a bit. You have been standing too long to-day.”
“In any case, I’ll be in the next room, just a shout away. Once you get rid of him, you should lie down for a while. You’ve been standing too long today.”
“Oh, no! I would rather go on working.”
“Oh, no! I’d rather keep working.”
She went slowly down the stairs, Martini following in silence. She had grown to look ten years older in these few days, and the gray streak across her hair had widened into a broad band. She mostly kept her eyes lowered now; but when, by chance, she raised them, he shivered at the horror in their shadows.
She walked slowly down the stairs, with Martini following quietly behind. She seemed to have aged ten years in just a few days, and the gray streak in her hair had expanded into a wide band. She mostly kept her eyes downcast now; but when she happened to glance up, he felt a chill at the fear reflected in their depths.
In the little parlour she found a clumsy-looking man standing with his heels together in the middle of the floor. His whole figure and the half-frightened way he looked up when she came in, suggested to her that he must be one of the Swiss guards. He wore a countryman's blouse, which evidently did not belong to him, and kept glancing round as though afraid of detection.
In the small living room, she saw a awkward-looking man standing with his heels together in the center of the room. His whole demeanor and the somewhat scared way he looked up when she entered made her think he must be one of the Swiss guards. He was wearing a farmer's blouse that clearly didn’t fit him, and he kept looking around as if he was worried about being caught.
“Can you speak German?” he asked in the heavy Zurich patois.
“Can you speak German?” he asked in the thick Zurich dialect.
“A little. I hear you want to see me.”
“A little. I heard you want to see me.”
“You are Signora Bolla? I've brought you a letter.”
“You're Signora Bolla? I brought you a letter.”
“A—letter?” She was beginning to tremble, and rested one hand on the table to steady herself.
“A—letter?” She was starting to shake and placed one hand on the table to steady herself.
“I'm one of the guard over there.” He pointed out of the window to the fortress on the hill. “It's from—the man that was shot last week. He wrote it the night before. I promised him I'd give it into your own hand myself.”
“I'm one of the guards over there.” He pointed out of the window to the fortress on the hill. “It's from—the guy who was shot last week. He wrote it the night before. I promised him I’d deliver it into your own hands myself.”
She bent her head down. So he had written after all.
She lowered her head. So he had written after all.
“That's why I've been so long bringing it,” the soldier went on. “He said I was not to give it to anyone but you, and I couldn't get off before—they watched me so. I had to borrow these things to come in.”
“That's why it's taken me so long to bring it,” the soldier continued. “He told me I could only give it to you, and I couldn't leave before—they were keeping an eye on me. I had to borrow these things to come in.”
He was fumbling in the breast of his blouse. The weather was hot, and the sheet of folded paper that he pulled out was not only dirty and crumpled, but damp. He stood for a moment shuffling his feet uneasily; then put up one hand and scratched the back of his head.
He was fumbling in the front of his shirt. The weather was hot, and the folded paper he pulled out was not only dirty and crumpled but also damp. He paused for a moment, shifting his feet awkwardly, then raised one hand and scratched the back of his head.
“You won't say anything,” he began again timidly, with a distrustful glance at her. “It's as much as my life's worth to have come here.”
“You're not going to say anything,” he started again nervously, casting a suspicious look at her. “It's as good as my life is worth to have come here.”
“Of course I shall not say anything. No, wait a minute——”
“Of course, I won't say anything. No, hold on a second——”
As he turned to go, she stopped him, feeling for her purse; but he drew back, offended.
As he turned to leave, she stopped him, searching for her purse; but he pulled back, offended.
“I don't want your money,” he said roughly. “I did it for him—because he asked me to. I'd have done more than that for him. He'd been good to me—God help me!”
“I don’t want your money,” he said harshly. “I did it for him—because he asked me to. I would have done even more for him. He’d been good to me—God help me!”
The little catch in his voice made her look up. He was slowly rubbing a grimy sleeve across his eyes.
The slight tremor in his voice made her glance up. He was gently wiping his eyes with a dirty sleeve.
“We had to shoot,” he went on under his breath; “my mates and I. A man must obey orders. We bungled it, and had to fire again—and he laughed at us—he called us the awkward squad—and he'd been good to me——”
“We had to shoot,” he continued quietly; “my friends and I. A guy has to follow orders. We messed it up and had to fire again—and he laughed at us—he called us the awkward squad—and he’d been good to me——”
There was silence in the room. A moment later he straightened himself up, made a clumsy military salute, and went away.
There was silence in the room. A moment later, he straightened up, gave a awkward military salute, and left.
She stood still for a little while with the paper in her hand; then sat down by the open window to read. The letter was closely written in pencil, and in some parts hardly legible. But the first two words stood out quite clear upon the page; and they were in English:
She stood still for a moment with the paper in her hand; then sat down by the open window to read. The letter was written in small pencil strokes, and in some areas it was barely readable. But the first two words were very clear on the page, and they were in English:
“Dear Jim.”
"Hey Jim."
The writing grew suddenly blurred and misty. And she had lost him again—had lost him again! At the sight of the familiar childish nickname all the hopelessness of her bereavement came over her afresh, and she put out her hands in blind desperation, as though the weight of the earth-clods that lay above him were pressing on her heart.
The writing suddenly became fuzzy and unclear. And she had lost him again—lost him again! Seeing the familiar childhood nickname brought all the hopelessness of her grief rushing back, and she reached out with her hands in blind desperation, as if the weight of the dirt above him was pressing on her heart.
Presently she took up the paper again and went on reading:
Presently, she picked up the paper again and continued reading:
“I am to be shot at sunrise to-morrow. So if I am to keep at all my promise to tell you everything, I must keep it now. But, after all, there is not much need of explanations between you and me. We always understood each other without many words, even when we were little things.
“I’m going to be shot at sunrise tomorrow. So if I’m going to keep my promise to tell you everything, I need to do it now. But really, there’s not much need for explanations between us. We’ve always understood each other without many words, even when we were kids.
“And so, you see, my dear, you had no need to break your heart over that old story of the blow. It was a hard hit, of course; but I have had plenty of others as hard, and yet I have managed to get over them,—even to pay back a few of them,—and here I am still, like the mackerel in our nursery-book (I forget its name), 'Alive and kicking, oh!' This is my last kick, though; and then, to-morrow morning, and—'Finita la Commedia!' You and I will translate that: 'The variety show is over'; and will give thanks to the gods that they have had, at least, so much mercy on us. It is not much, but it is something; and for this and all other blessings may we be truly thankful!
“And so, you see, my dear, you didn’t need to stress over that old story about the blow. It was a tough hit, of course; but I’ve had plenty of others just as hard, and I’ve managed to get through them—I've even gotten back at a few of them—and here I am still, like the mackerel in our childhood book (I forget its name), 'Alive and kicking, oh!' This is my last kick, though; and then, tomorrow morning—'Finita la Commedia!' You and I will translate that: 'The show is over'; and will give thanks to the gods that they’ve had at least this much mercy on us. It’s not much, but it’s something; and for this and all other blessings, may we be truly grateful!
“About that same to-morrow morning, I want both you and Martini to understand clearly that I am quite happy and satisfied, and could ask no better thing of Fate. Tell that to Martini as a message from me; he is a good fellow and a good comrade, and he will understand. You see, dear, I know that the stick-in-the-mud people are doing us a good turn and themselves a bad one by going back to secret trials and executions so soon, and I know that if you who are left stand together steadily and hit hard, you will see great things. As for me, I shall go out into the courtyard with as light a heart as any child starting home for the holidays. I have done my share of the work, and this death-sentence is the proof that I have done it thoroughly. They kill me because they are afraid of me; and what more can any man's heart desire?
“Tomorrow morning, I want both you and Martini to understand clearly that I am very happy and satisfied, and I couldn't ask for anything more from Fate. Please pass that message to Martini for me; he’s a great guy and a good friend, and he’ll get it. You see, dear, I know that the rigid people are doing us a favor and hurting themselves by resorting to secret trials and executions so quickly, and I believe that if you who remain stand together firmly and fight hard, you will achieve amazing things. As for me, I will step into the courtyard with as light a heart as any child heading home for the holidays. I have done my part, and this death sentence is proof that I did it thoroughly. They’re killing me because they're afraid of me; and what more could a man want?”
“It desires just one thing more, though. A man who is going to die has a right to a personal fancy, and mine is that you should see why I have always been such a sulky brute to you, and so slow to forget old scores. Of course, though, you understand why, and I tell you only for the pleasure of writing the words. I loved you, Gemma, when you were an ugly little girl in a gingham frock, with a scratchy tucker and your hair in a pig-tail down your back; and I love you still. Do you remember that day when I kissed your hand, and when you so piteously begged me 'never to do that again'? It was a scoundrelly trick to play, I know; but you must forgive that; and now I kiss the paper where I have written your name. So I have kissed you twice, and both times without your consent.
“It wants just one more thing, though. A man who is about to die has a right to a personal wish, and mine is that you see why I’ve always been such a grumpy jerk to you and so slow to forgive past grievances. Of course, you already get why, and I’m telling you this only for the joy of putting it down. I loved you, Gemma, when you were an awkward little girl in a gingham dress, with a scratchy collar and your hair in pigtails; and I still love you. Do you remember that day when I kissed your hand, and you begged me so pathetically to 'never do that again'? It was a terrible thing to do, I know; but you have to forgive that; and now I kiss the paper where I’ve written your name. So I’ve kissed you twice, both times without your permission.”
“That is all. Good-bye, my dear.”
“That’s everything. Bye for now, my dear.”
There was no signature, but a verse which they had learned together as children was written under the letter:
There was no signature, but a line they had learned together as kids was written underneath the letter:
“Then am I A happy fly, If I live Or if I die.”
“Then am I a happy fly, if I live or if I die.”
Half an hour later Martini entered the room, and, startled out of the silence of half a life-time, threw down the placard he was carrying and flung his arms about her.
Half an hour later, Martini walked into the room, and, shocked out of the silence he had known for most of his life, dropped the sign he was holding and wrapped his arms around her.
“Gemma! What is it, for God's sake? Don't sob like that—you that never cry! Gemma! Gemma, my darling!”
“Gemma! What’s wrong, for heaven’s sake? Don’t cry like that—you never cry! Gemma! Gemma, my dear!”
“Nothing, Cesare; I will tell you afterwards—I—can't talk about it just now.”
“Nothing, Cesare; I’ll explain later—I can’t discuss it right now.”
She hurriedly slipped the tear-stained letter into her pocket; and, rising, leaned out of the window to hide her face. Martini held his tongue and bit his moustache. After all these years he had betrayed himself like a schoolboy—and she had not even noticed it!
She quickly stuffed the tear-stained letter into her pocket and, standing up, leaned out of the window to hide her face. Martini kept quiet and bit his mustache. After all these years, he had embarrassed himself like a schoolboy—and she hadn’t even noticed!
“The Cathedral bell is tolling,” she said after a little while, looking round with recovered self-command. “Someone must be dead.”
“The cathedral bell is ringing,” she said after a moment, looking around with her composure back. “Someone must have died.”
“That is what I came to show you,” Martini answered in his everyday voice. He picked up the placard from the floor and handed it to her. Hastily printed in large type was a black-bordered announcement that: “Our dearly beloved Bishop, His Eminence the Cardinal, Monsignor Lorenzo Montanelli,” had died suddenly at Ravenna, “from the rupture of an aneurism of the heart.”
“That’s what I wanted to show you,” Martini replied in his usual tone. He picked up the sign from the floor and handed it to her. Hastily printed in large letters was a black-bordered announcement that: “Our dearly beloved Bishop, His Eminence the Cardinal, Monsignor Lorenzo Montanelli,” had suddenly died in Ravenna, “from a ruptured aneurysm of the heart.”
She glanced up quickly from the paper, and Martini answered the unspoken suggestion in her eyes with a shrug of his shoulders.
She looked up quickly from the paper, and Martini responded to the unvoiced suggestion in her eyes with a shrug of his shoulders.
“What would you have, Madonna? Aneurism is as good a word as any other.”
“What do you want, Madonna? Aneurysm is as good a word as any other.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!